Introduction
This all began many years ago, before magic was something people believed in. Of course life had that small portions of it, it was everything from believing in gods to performing rituals to frame the harvest. But to have people perform direct magic, create something from nothing, that was just fairy tales told to children. But there was other things that was strange to the normal human, there were people that performed the forbidden art of alchemy.
Our story actually begins with one of those. This was an old man that had dedicated his whole life to be able to create the Philosopher’s stone. A stone that would hold great powers. At the end of his life span he actually succeeded with his quest, but he was never able to fully perform his goal – assembling all elements into one stone. Instead he created four stones that all held one of the elements. Together he named them the element stones.
But his discovery was nothing that pleased the king of his land, sending guards to take them from him to destroy them. Because the power those stones held scared the humans. The old man that couldn’t stand seeing his life work get destroyed escaped as far as he could just to hide the stones where he hoped that no one would be able to find them. After hiding the stones he tried to get as far away as possible even if he now possessed the power of one of the elements but was basically too weak to be able to use it. His only option was to run away from his fate. Hoping to be able to die in piece before they found him. But the man was too old to be able to outrun the soldiers, he got captured and hanged for what he had done. The king tried to find the stones to destroy them but those reminded hidden for a long amount of time again and he actually died before the stones ever got found.
It was never the king’s men that happened to stumble upon the stones. Four explorers that had been assigned by another emperor to look for suitable land for him to spread his country in happened to find them as they traveled together. Drawn by the strange stones they had to investigate them. Everyone one grabbing one stone each, the one that had drawn them in the most. What happened then was that they gained the element the stone had. Being confused and unable to use them as first of course the four of them was scared. But they soon mastered their new ability, testing out if they could gain another one by touching another stone – that didn’t work however. Their body could only handle one power.
The four of them never returned to their emperor, they knew how scared the normal people were of witchcraft and such. Everyone that was labeled as one got killed just like the alchemists were. So they continued their journey, splitting up to protect each other but agreeing on meeting at that exact spot later on. Every one of them found their own crowd of people that somehow didn’t fit into the normal society. People that sought a community where they could be themselves without being scared of getting hanged for it.
As the four once again met with their own group of disciples they taught them first before letting them gain their powers. These people looked at them as if they were gods. The groups worked and lived together in a land that hadn’t yet been claimed by nearby countries. The four wished to build a land where all magic users could live in peace. That land was Imos, it was destined for great. But that was soon forgotten when the four was gone. Disputes made the groups split up, forming their own communities.
As time passed people started to forget the founders, they started to forget the element stones since they were long gone. Life just continued as if nothing of it all had happened. As if the wars had haunted the land since the beginning of time. It was ordinary. Not only between the tribes but from the outside too. Magic was still despised and feared. It's just a time question before the nearby countries would protest.
Our story actually begins with one of those. This was an old man that had dedicated his whole life to be able to create the Philosopher’s stone. A stone that would hold great powers. At the end of his life span he actually succeeded with his quest, but he was never able to fully perform his goal – assembling all elements into one stone. Instead he created four stones that all held one of the elements. Together he named them the element stones.
But his discovery was nothing that pleased the king of his land, sending guards to take them from him to destroy them. Because the power those stones held scared the humans. The old man that couldn’t stand seeing his life work get destroyed escaped as far as he could just to hide the stones where he hoped that no one would be able to find them. After hiding the stones he tried to get as far away as possible even if he now possessed the power of one of the elements but was basically too weak to be able to use it. His only option was to run away from his fate. Hoping to be able to die in piece before they found him. But the man was too old to be able to outrun the soldiers, he got captured and hanged for what he had done. The king tried to find the stones to destroy them but those reminded hidden for a long amount of time again and he actually died before the stones ever got found.
It was never the king’s men that happened to stumble upon the stones. Four explorers that had been assigned by another emperor to look for suitable land for him to spread his country in happened to find them as they traveled together. Drawn by the strange stones they had to investigate them. Everyone one grabbing one stone each, the one that had drawn them in the most. What happened then was that they gained the element the stone had. Being confused and unable to use them as first of course the four of them was scared. But they soon mastered their new ability, testing out if they could gain another one by touching another stone – that didn’t work however. Their body could only handle one power.
The four of them never returned to their emperor, they knew how scared the normal people were of witchcraft and such. Everyone that was labeled as one got killed just like the alchemists were. So they continued their journey, splitting up to protect each other but agreeing on meeting at that exact spot later on. Every one of them found their own crowd of people that somehow didn’t fit into the normal society. People that sought a community where they could be themselves without being scared of getting hanged for it.
As the four once again met with their own group of disciples they taught them first before letting them gain their powers. These people looked at them as if they were gods. The groups worked and lived together in a land that hadn’t yet been claimed by nearby countries. The four wished to build a land where all magic users could live in peace. That land was Imos, it was destined for great. But that was soon forgotten when the four was gone. Disputes made the groups split up, forming their own communities.
As time passed people started to forget the founders, they started to forget the element stones since they were long gone. Life just continued as if nothing of it all had happened. As if the wars had haunted the land since the beginning of time. It was ordinary. Not only between the tribes but from the outside too. Magic was still despised and feared. It's just a time question before the nearby countries would protest.
Perrine Demetri was the one that formed what now is a community with those that has the ability to make the fire do their bidding. She was also the only female of the group, wife of Garrik Demetri – who will be mentioned later since he is also one of the founders. But Perrine was the one that absorbed the power to create and control the fire to her liking. Which suited her character quite well since she was an energetic and fiery woman. What she tried to taught her group while she was still around was that it’s the strong ones responsibility to protect the weak. She tried to teach them that it was their responsibility to tame the power that they had and not use it for their own purpose but for others.
When Perrine was gone and couldn’t look after her wild group anymore problem started to bubble under the surface. Even if it took several years for those problem to bloom out completely, starting the arguments between the group that controlled the water and those which controlled fire. It was the urge to prove who was the strongest that started it all, the urge to be the one protecting the others. Fire believed that it was something they should be doing since that was what Perrine had taught them but water thought that they was just as strong as the fire group. The arguments escaladed until the two other groups wasn’t able to control those who fought. And they all split up.
Those who controlled fire traveled to the north, to the mountains to settle down. There they built their own city and as the group grew so did it until it was the largest one in the land of Imos. The fire tribe was the one that grew in population the fastest, making them even more certain of the fact that they were those who was the strongest. They had the most man power, of course they could win any fight. And with that mind set they started to spread around the land, invaded other’s land to show their power. To give their people more land to grow on.
But there was one tribe that opposed it, even if all tribes was rather much against it but two of them didn’t have the fighting spirit, and it was the water tribe. The old argument was forgotten and a new one had been created. Which one was the strongest? Who could conquer the most land, the war that continued for centuries had begun.
◇ Can manipulate and create fire.
The more training that has been done the larger the fire that they can control is, with a lot of training they would be able to control a forest fire but without training they can basically only make sparks.
◇ Can surround themself with a fire armor/shield.
When doing this no weapon can penetrate it since the heat is to strong, arrows simply burn up while swords melt. This only last for a short while however and drains a lot of energy, only those with the strongest spirits can use this ability.
◇ Most members of the fire tribe has heat sense.
This ability gives those who are able to use it the chance of detecting humans and animals by sensing their body heat. Those who are skilled in this ability can not only sense that a living thing is close by but where the heat comes from.
They live in the city Murtovaara.
When Perrine was gone and couldn’t look after her wild group anymore problem started to bubble under the surface. Even if it took several years for those problem to bloom out completely, starting the arguments between the group that controlled the water and those which controlled fire. It was the urge to prove who was the strongest that started it all, the urge to be the one protecting the others. Fire believed that it was something they should be doing since that was what Perrine had taught them but water thought that they was just as strong as the fire group. The arguments escaladed until the two other groups wasn’t able to control those who fought. And they all split up.
Those who controlled fire traveled to the north, to the mountains to settle down. There they built their own city and as the group grew so did it until it was the largest one in the land of Imos. The fire tribe was the one that grew in population the fastest, making them even more certain of the fact that they were those who was the strongest. They had the most man power, of course they could win any fight. And with that mind set they started to spread around the land, invaded other’s land to show their power. To give their people more land to grow on.
But there was one tribe that opposed it, even if all tribes was rather much against it but two of them didn’t have the fighting spirit, and it was the water tribe. The old argument was forgotten and a new one had been created. Which one was the strongest? Who could conquer the most land, the war that continued for centuries had begun.
◇ Can manipulate and create fire.
The more training that has been done the larger the fire that they can control is, with a lot of training they would be able to control a forest fire but without training they can basically only make sparks.
◇ Can surround themself with a fire armor/shield.
When doing this no weapon can penetrate it since the heat is to strong, arrows simply burn up while swords melt. This only last for a short while however and drains a lot of energy, only those with the strongest spirits can use this ability.
◇ Most members of the fire tribe has heat sense.
This ability gives those who are able to use it the chance of detecting humans and animals by sensing their body heat. Those who are skilled in this ability can not only sense that a living thing is close by but where the heat comes from.
They live in the city Murtovaara.
What is now the Water tribe was founded by a man called Theodas Empyrean. Ironically he could probably be described exactly as water, unpredictable. He could be calm like a clear lake at some times to be like a raging storm at sea at others. The man never taught his disciples much because his lectures were just as unpredictable as him. One day he could tell them one thing and the next another so after his death his disciples was not as sure as the other’s on what their true ways was. There were people that had perceived his lectures to be about composure and calmness while others had seen them as exhortations to show strength.
That was why even from the beginning the group was rather confused when it came to what they actually represented. Which could clearly be seen from the outside since even if they didn’t fight between themselves they clearly were arguing. And as the groups split up it became better for some years since all the different opinions could work together as long as there was peace. But when the Fire tribe started to expand their grounds the arguments inside the Water tribe got up to the surface again.
Even without the blessing of the others in the tribe those who urged for power and thought the only option was war opposed the Fire tribe. This caused even more disputes inside the tribe since those who didn’t like the idea feared for the outcome, feared for their lives and wellbeing. But the war has been going on for as long as anyone could remember now without anything that seemed to be able to stop it. That was until the Earth tribe suddenly emerged from the background, challenging the Water tribe for the destruction they brought by fighting with the Fire tribe.
So now the Water tribe is fighting a war on two fronts and partly within itself since they don’t seem to be able to agree on what would be the best solution. Some want to crush the opponents, showing them that they are the strongest, while others advocates a more peaceful solution.
◇ Can manipulate water.
The more they practice the better they get, with a lot of practice they would be able to create tsunamis or part a lake but if they haven't trained this ability then they can't do much more but move around small amount of water from one place to another.
◇ Can extract water from plants and other living things.
To be able to use this ability a lot of practice has to be done. This is also deadly for the thing they extract the water from, it can be plants, animals or even humans.
◇ They have the ability to change the water’s density.
This only goes for them that has a strong spirit, it gives them the ability to basically walk on water or use it as a shield.
That was why even from the beginning the group was rather confused when it came to what they actually represented. Which could clearly be seen from the outside since even if they didn’t fight between themselves they clearly were arguing. And as the groups split up it became better for some years since all the different opinions could work together as long as there was peace. But when the Fire tribe started to expand their grounds the arguments inside the Water tribe got up to the surface again.
Even without the blessing of the others in the tribe those who urged for power and thought the only option was war opposed the Fire tribe. This caused even more disputes inside the tribe since those who didn’t like the idea feared for the outcome, feared for their lives and wellbeing. But the war has been going on for as long as anyone could remember now without anything that seemed to be able to stop it. That was until the Earth tribe suddenly emerged from the background, challenging the Water tribe for the destruction they brought by fighting with the Fire tribe.
So now the Water tribe is fighting a war on two fronts and partly within itself since they don’t seem to be able to agree on what would be the best solution. Some want to crush the opponents, showing them that they are the strongest, while others advocates a more peaceful solution.
◇ Can manipulate water.
The more they practice the better they get, with a lot of practice they would be able to create tsunamis or part a lake but if they haven't trained this ability then they can't do much more but move around small amount of water from one place to another.
◇ Can extract water from plants and other living things.
To be able to use this ability a lot of practice has to be done. This is also deadly for the thing they extract the water from, it can be plants, animals or even humans.
◇ They have the ability to change the water’s density.
This only goes for them that has a strong spirit, it gives them the ability to basically walk on water or use it as a shield.
They live in the village Lakeshore and a common part is the blue eyes.
The husband of the one who founded the Fire tribe was as mentioned a man called Garrik Demetri and that man was the one who absorbed the power to control the air. He was the founder of what was going to be the Air tribe. Garrik was pretty much the opposite of his wife, he was a quiet and calm man. In many way’s he resembled Uberto since both of them shared the same opinion on life. That everything could be solved by knowledge or what Garrik preferred – discussions. He didn’t believe in books, he believed in that the human mind was all that took and you would reach greater knowledge by working together.
Garrik was the one that lived the longest of the four founders, he tried his best to keep the piece intact after Uberto’s death but it was a lost battle. There was too many personalities and different perspectives involved, there was no chance for an old man like him to do all that by himself and after the death of his wife he got even more quiet and withdrawn. It didn’t take long for him to pass on to the next world and after that the plans the four of them had created was doomed. There never was a great united land where all those who could use magic, who was despised by those who couldn’t, would live and grow together.
Garrik’s disciples still lived by his guidelines, staying neutral, even after the Fire tribe had conquered most of their land they still didn’t get into the fight. They believed that nothing could be solved by fighting, but of course they would get defensive when the Fire tribe got to close to their village. And as they did it was kind of the last line they crossed, but the Air tribe didn’t start a war. Instead they sat down and discussed what they were supposed to do to prevent more assaults. Together they decided that they had to remove the element stones, the reason for them to steal them from the other tribes as well was basically only to cover up the theft of the fire stone. What they had thought would happen by removing the stone from Murtovaara was basically that the Fire tribe’s power would be reduced. Sadly it wasn’t what happened, instead the war between the Fire and the Water tribe only got more intense. They blamed each other for the thievery.
As the years passed by the Air tribe continued to guard the element stones while the other tribe was starting to forget them, they turned into a legend just like the founders did. Those who only knows of the element stones is the leader of the tribe and his closest men and the guards assigned to keep them safe. While the big vault under the tribe was made the Air tribe themselves got robbed, losing their stone. The air stone. The stone has never been found since then and who was behind the theft and where the stone is located at the moment is still yet to be uncovered.
◇ Can manipulate air.
The ore they have trained the stronger the power gets, it can be as strong as being able to make a wind that can blow down a whole tree or prevent other humans from breathing. Or it can be as weak as only being able to create small breezes.
◇ Can morph into becoming a “breeze”.
While in this form they can fly as they like and are invisible, this drains a lot of energy however. But the more they trains it the longer they can stay in this form. They aren't completely unnoticeable though, the people around will feel the wind from them which could cause suspicions if there isn't windy at all.
◇ Most members of the Air tribe have enchanted touch and enchanted hearing.
The enchanted touch means that they read the airwaves and can feel disturbances in them, and the enchanted hearing means that they can hear things that are being said from a place further away by amplifying the air molecule vibrations.
They live in the village Airedale and can be recognized by their white hair.
Garrik was the one that lived the longest of the four founders, he tried his best to keep the piece intact after Uberto’s death but it was a lost battle. There was too many personalities and different perspectives involved, there was no chance for an old man like him to do all that by himself and after the death of his wife he got even more quiet and withdrawn. It didn’t take long for him to pass on to the next world and after that the plans the four of them had created was doomed. There never was a great united land where all those who could use magic, who was despised by those who couldn’t, would live and grow together.
Garrik’s disciples still lived by his guidelines, staying neutral, even after the Fire tribe had conquered most of their land they still didn’t get into the fight. They believed that nothing could be solved by fighting, but of course they would get defensive when the Fire tribe got to close to their village. And as they did it was kind of the last line they crossed, but the Air tribe didn’t start a war. Instead they sat down and discussed what they were supposed to do to prevent more assaults. Together they decided that they had to remove the element stones, the reason for them to steal them from the other tribes as well was basically only to cover up the theft of the fire stone. What they had thought would happen by removing the stone from Murtovaara was basically that the Fire tribe’s power would be reduced. Sadly it wasn’t what happened, instead the war between the Fire and the Water tribe only got more intense. They blamed each other for the thievery.
As the years passed by the Air tribe continued to guard the element stones while the other tribe was starting to forget them, they turned into a legend just like the founders did. Those who only knows of the element stones is the leader of the tribe and his closest men and the guards assigned to keep them safe. While the big vault under the tribe was made the Air tribe themselves got robbed, losing their stone. The air stone. The stone has never been found since then and who was behind the theft and where the stone is located at the moment is still yet to be uncovered.
◇ Can manipulate air.
The ore they have trained the stronger the power gets, it can be as strong as being able to make a wind that can blow down a whole tree or prevent other humans from breathing. Or it can be as weak as only being able to create small breezes.
◇ Can morph into becoming a “breeze”.
While in this form they can fly as they like and are invisible, this drains a lot of energy however. But the more they trains it the longer they can stay in this form. They aren't completely unnoticeable though, the people around will feel the wind from them which could cause suspicions if there isn't windy at all.
◇ Most members of the Air tribe have enchanted touch and enchanted hearing.
The enchanted touch means that they read the airwaves and can feel disturbances in them, and the enchanted hearing means that they can hear things that are being said from a place further away by amplifying the air molecule vibrations.
They live in the village Airedale and can be recognized by their white hair.
The founder of what now is called the Earth tribe was a man called Uberto Proctor, he was the one that absorbed that power first of all before sharing it to his disciplines. Uberto Proctor was a calm collected man that advocated knowledge before all. He believed that everything could be solved with the help of knowledge and that was what he taught his apprentices to live by.
While Uberto was still alive he was the one that solved mostly any distributes that was created between the two groups, he was the peacekeeper. When he died by old age there were soon discord to be found between the two groups. The one taking Uberto’s place was not nearly as good at keeping the groups friendly towards each other. It only took a few years before they split up, building their own camp grounds.
As the years passed by the Earth tribe saw how the other clan’s started to fight each other out of greed. How hate blackened the land, but they choose to not mix themselves with it. They had no desire to leave they quiet ways, they was satisfied with how their life was in Shadowfen and the nearby land. They had no desire to expand it. But that soon changed when some of those who had the strongest spirits felt that something was wrong. That the land somehow was sad.
Puzzled to what the reason could be the Earth tribe sent out some guards to research it all. And as they traveled further away from their home the pained screams of the land grew louder until it was almost so painful for the man that they couldn’t travel any further. But they didn’t have to. They saw what made the land cry, disaster had hit it. The land was dead. What surprised the tribe though was that it wasn’t fire that had brought all this death, the earth had been dried out. As if the life of the plants had been sucked out from them, which was exactly what had happened.
As the guards returned to Shadowfen and reported what they had found the Earth tribe saw no other option but to step in and stop this madness. They had to leave their peaceful life that Uberto who was long gone had taught them, they had to end this war. How is something for the future to decide.
◇ Can manipulate plants and the earth in general.
They can make any plant grow from a seed into a great tree in just a matter of seconds, that depends on how much they had trained this ability however. Those that has trained it even further can even make the plants grow backwards.
◇ Can become one with nature.
They can enter trees and become one with preferable trees (but can work with other things as long as it's big enough to handle the person's body mass, therefore flowers does not work), while they are inside they can hear its thoughts and see what it sees. They can stay there for as long as they want too as long as the tree is alive, but if the tree dies the human dies too. Those with the strongest spirits can also hear the surrounding plants, trees and earths thoughts or cries for help while being outside them. But almost anyone can master the ability to morph into one with nearby trees even without practice.
◇ They have the ability to heal themselves or others to a certain limit by borrowing energy from the earth’s life source.
This is something only those with the strongest spirits can control without getting swallowed by the depth of the planet’s life source while trying. Those that are able to do it can learn how to heal, they aren’t able to heal fatal wounds or do miracles. But they could purify the bodies of other’s from poisoning and heal minor wounds on others and even themselves.
They live in tree city Shadowfen.
Originally this was a group of people that had no power, nothing to make them more special than any other human. But it was a highly spiritual group of people, dedicating their life to please higher powers by performing rituals to all sorts of things. They have the knowledge to perform basically any sort of ritual and as the group got more spiritual and connected to the earth spirit they gained the ability to just like the Earth tribe become one with nature. But in a different way. They became one with the animal race and not the earth’s surface itself.
When the kids turn 15 they will get included in the heritage, they will gain the ability to take the shape of an animal from a ritual. It all starts with them traveling into the forest on their own to stay there for a week. They must survive without the help from others. When inside the forest they will eventually meet their soul animal, when they meet it they just know it's the right one, it’s something that just clicks inside them. After that week is over the real ceremony starts, it’s a very complicated procedure evolving dancing and a sacrifice brought from the forest by the kid. When all that is done the kid and it’s animal will receive an neck laze – that also made with things brought back by the kid. After that ceremony the human will be able to take the form of that animal and after a while of living together gain the ability to understand it.
This tribe had for plenty of years been feared and hated by the nearby located humans for their supposedly witchcraft. And in the end this tribe saw no other option but to move from their home to a quieter place where they wouldn’t need to fear for their and their children’s lives. That was how they made their way to the north parts of Imos, hearing the tales about others who shared a magical gift. So they made their camp in the mountains, hidden in the forest, because even if these shared similar gifts it was not nearly the same.
They have been living hidden from the others for a long time now, spying on them just to gain the knowledge of what they can do and what kind of mentality they have. But what they are to do now is for the future to reveal.
◇ They have the ability to take the shape of their soul animal.
Which means that they don't turn into one with the animal but only take a similar form while the soul animal is still intact beside them. That animal will also become their life companion, the animal won’t die until the human dies if not killed by another animal or human.
◇ By rituals this tribe can not only curse other groups or individuals but also bless them.
This tribe uses rituals to shape the world to their preferences. They do this to get good harvests, hunting seasons but can also interfere with other humans. Those rituals takes longer time and greater sacrifices though.
◇ They have the ability to communicate with their spirit animal.
This goes not only for their personal one but all of the same kind. Even while being in their human form.
They live in the really small village Northpass that are hidden among the mountains.
When the kids turn 15 they will get included in the heritage, they will gain the ability to take the shape of an animal from a ritual. It all starts with them traveling into the forest on their own to stay there for a week. They must survive without the help from others. When inside the forest they will eventually meet their soul animal, when they meet it they just know it's the right one, it’s something that just clicks inside them. After that week is over the real ceremony starts, it’s a very complicated procedure evolving dancing and a sacrifice brought from the forest by the kid. When all that is done the kid and it’s animal will receive an neck laze – that also made with things brought back by the kid. After that ceremony the human will be able to take the form of that animal and after a while of living together gain the ability to understand it.
This tribe had for plenty of years been feared and hated by the nearby located humans for their supposedly witchcraft. And in the end this tribe saw no other option but to move from their home to a quieter place where they wouldn’t need to fear for their and their children’s lives. That was how they made their way to the north parts of Imos, hearing the tales about others who shared a magical gift. So they made their camp in the mountains, hidden in the forest, because even if these shared similar gifts it was not nearly the same.
They have been living hidden from the others for a long time now, spying on them just to gain the knowledge of what they can do and what kind of mentality they have. But what they are to do now is for the future to reveal.
◇ They have the ability to take the shape of their soul animal.
Which means that they don't turn into one with the animal but only take a similar form while the soul animal is still intact beside them. That animal will also become their life companion, the animal won’t die until the human dies if not killed by another animal or human.
◇ By rituals this tribe can not only curse other groups or individuals but also bless them.
This tribe uses rituals to shape the world to their preferences. They do this to get good harvests, hunting seasons but can also interfere with other humans. Those rituals takes longer time and greater sacrifices though.
◇ They have the ability to communicate with their spirit animal.
This goes not only for their personal one but all of the same kind. Even while being in their human form.
They live in the really small village Northpass that are hidden among the mountains.
Press the image for a bigger map.
The Fire Tribe
[Leader] VivaVictoria
WildSky214
Leocedus
VivaVictoria
Lyysa
The Water Tribe
[Leader] Firewind
Drutten
Lyysa
Firewind
Gladis
Aydanmac01
The Air Tribe
[Leader] Lyysa
Lyysa
CommonSoul
Gladis
The Earth Tribe
[Leader] Weilacca
WildSky214
Weilacca
Magnificent.Bastard
The Shapeshifter Tribe
[Leader] SergeantJWhite
WildSky214
Reapersquirrel
umademeink96
Outside of Imos
Gladis
Gladis
- Code: Select all
Full Name:
Eventual titles:
Age:
Gender:
Sexual Preference:
Soul Animal (only for the Shapeshifter tribe):
Tribe:
Position in the Tribe:
Negative Traits:
Positive Traits:
Fears:
History:
Likes:
Dislikes:
Dreams/Goals:
Hair Color:
Eye Color:
Tattoos/Markings:
Height:
Brief Appearance Description:
Carrying: (Eventual weapons, herbs, and so on.)
Strength/Abilities:
Weakness:
Other:
Threads
No threads found.
The Story
When Cailu entered the house he had grown up in, the place that now belonged to him, the tribe leaders house. Even if it made him feel uncomfortable to stay there since it felt like it wasn't really his, he still liked it since it made him able to stay with the only family he had left since his younger siblings had decided to travel together to study other techniques and learn more. Because he still had Ara here with him, on the upper floor and when he returned home from meetings he usually always walked up the narrow stairs to knock on her door. He didn't wait for her to open or call out that it was okay to come in because they both knew that it was, so he just opened the door and lowered his head as he walked inside seeing her sit by the small window as she usually did.
"How did it go?" Ara didn't turn her face towards him as she spoke, obviously too mesmerized with the scenery outside to bother with such unnecessary gestures. Cailu could hear how important the question was anyway, he knew it even before it was brought up that it would be the first thing she would speak of.
"I think it turned out fine."
Ara turned her gaze from the window, as did she turn her body towards him. Looking directly at him with a wrinkle between her eyebrows, clearly not satisfied by the answer. But Cailu was happy anyway because she didn't look that worn out at the moment. Even if they were concerned at the moment her eye's still looked lively. "What do you mean?"
With a small smile Cailu stroke the back of his neck, "Well... I didn't really remember what you told me to say so I improvised... But they decided to keep on trading with us so it's good, right?"
Ara blinked a couple of times, confused by what she heard, surprised even, "You improvised? Do you know what problem that may have caused us if you hadn't succeeded?"
"Of course I do, I can think for myself you know."
"This is not about you and your thoughts, this is about you almost making us lose a trading partner."
Cailu quietly looked away, he knew there was nothing that he could say that would make her believe that he could handle the situation by himself. Ever since he had told her about how anxious he had felt about the leader position being put over him, how he felt crushed be the pressure of the expatriations she had been controlling his every move as the leader. Sure, he had appreciated it at first, to get that help, to not feel like he had the whole tribe positioned on his shoulder. Getting more pressed towards the ground by every single day that passed by, but now it felt like it was Ara that pressed him towards the ground more and more by every single thing he had to do. But it was not like he could take that away from her, he knew it was the thing she appreciated the most, to feel needed even when sitting in this room every single day. Even he would try to revolt it wouldn't bring him anything more than perhaps an angry mob chasing him out from the tribe. He knew that if he displeased her so she could easily take the position from him since she had the tribe’s approval and love. She could easily take his place without doing more than just ask their tribesmen to do it for her, she wouldn’t even need to raise up from the chair.
"I'm sorry for forgetting," Cailu walked over to her and lightly picked the flower she had in her out from it just to replace it with a new one, mumbling while doing so, "I'm very sorry."
Ara waved away his hands from her face and shook her head quietly, "Fine. Even if you didn't listen to me you still succeeded and that is all that matters," As soon as she had uttered the sentence her face lightened up by a smile as she leaned back in the chair again, "So now tell me about what happened, who did you meet? How did it look? Oh, Anastasia was with you right?"
Cailu just chuckled slightly at the questions that continued to be sounded be Ara's mouth as he took the second chair in the room and dragged it over to her. When he had placed it beside her before he sat down and started to try to form some sort of answer to the questions that had always been voiced while more continued to come to life.
It was surprising, overwhelming, a shock.
It had only been a single day since the old man faded away into a lifeless bag of meat, leaving nothing but memories and a piece of paper behind. Of course, curiosity instantly causes the living to see what was written... A will.
The next day, he was dragged into the ceremony. Forced to wear the annoyingly loose ceremonial robes, robes too big to walk in without tripping. Forced to sit in the funny shaped wooden chair cut into a dead tree. Forced to speak some words which approved his new power;
"Uh... I shall continue the legacy of the old man, I shall meet his goals, I shall become the savior and guardian of this tribe. Leading the world into a new age of peace and prosperity. No flags, no lines drawn in the sand, all united. I, Vladimir Rostovii, accepts the position of Tribe leader!"
It was amazing what words he could think up in just a matter of minutes, perhaps this was a side effect of being a natural leader. Or maybe from being quick witted... Probably the latter. The improvised words which was poorly thrown out of the mouth of the new leader drew the masses to break into applause. The words somehow touched them, somehow...
Either way, the blindfolded leader was growing restless and wanted to get out of those damned robes, he looked from left to right at the elders, hoping they would take him away. And they did!
About a week had passed after the strange ceremony, the streets of the tree city of Shadowfen had been cleared of stalls and celebratory decorations. Memories of how drunk the people got and how much fun they had still lingered in the air.
Vladimir, dressed back into his usual black clothing, was sitting in his funny shaped wooden chair, resting his legs on the table pushed in front of him. His left hand lightly touched the petals of a potted flower, his right hand tapping on the armrests.
"... That's about it." He finished his large lecture he was giving the two governors which stood before him.
"I see, this all seems a bit farfetched, sir." One of the two replied,
"I don't care." Vladimir quickly replied, "It will work."
"With what you say, you will probably be killed. Plants don't exist everywhere, you can't always depend on them to see."
"Then I'll carry this potted plant with me." Vladimir gestured to the flower he was lightly touching, then broke into a small laugh which lasted a few seconds, "Trust me, I know what I'm doing."
The two governors bowed to Vladimir, "Would you like us to grab the healer, Helina?"
"Ah, that, yeah might as well... She deserves to know."
With that, the two governors quickly left to fetch the healer, both wishing they could get all of their jobs done in one day so they could slack. Too bad their new leader always had work for the people, not like the past leader who was all laid back. But that didn't matter, Vladimir knew of what he was doing, and was doing it all very well...
It had only been a single day since the old man faded away into a lifeless bag of meat, leaving nothing but memories and a piece of paper behind. Of course, curiosity instantly causes the living to see what was written... A will.
The next day, he was dragged into the ceremony. Forced to wear the annoyingly loose ceremonial robes, robes too big to walk in without tripping. Forced to sit in the funny shaped wooden chair cut into a dead tree. Forced to speak some words which approved his new power;
"Uh... I shall continue the legacy of the old man, I shall meet his goals, I shall become the savior and guardian of this tribe. Leading the world into a new age of peace and prosperity. No flags, no lines drawn in the sand, all united. I, Vladimir Rostovii, accepts the position of Tribe leader!"
It was amazing what words he could think up in just a matter of minutes, perhaps this was a side effect of being a natural leader. Or maybe from being quick witted... Probably the latter. The improvised words which was poorly thrown out of the mouth of the new leader drew the masses to break into applause. The words somehow touched them, somehow...
Either way, the blindfolded leader was growing restless and wanted to get out of those damned robes, he looked from left to right at the elders, hoping they would take him away. And they did!
About a week had passed after the strange ceremony, the streets of the tree city of Shadowfen had been cleared of stalls and celebratory decorations. Memories of how drunk the people got and how much fun they had still lingered in the air.
Vladimir, dressed back into his usual black clothing, was sitting in his funny shaped wooden chair, resting his legs on the table pushed in front of him. His left hand lightly touched the petals of a potted flower, his right hand tapping on the armrests.
"... That's about it." He finished his large lecture he was giving the two governors which stood before him.
"I see, this all seems a bit farfetched, sir." One of the two replied,
"I don't care." Vladimir quickly replied, "It will work."
"With what you say, you will probably be killed. Plants don't exist everywhere, you can't always depend on them to see."
"Then I'll carry this potted plant with me." Vladimir gestured to the flower he was lightly touching, then broke into a small laugh which lasted a few seconds, "Trust me, I know what I'm doing."
The two governors bowed to Vladimir, "Would you like us to grab the healer, Helina?"
"Ah, that, yeah might as well... She deserves to know."
With that, the two governors quickly left to fetch the healer, both wishing they could get all of their jobs done in one day so they could slack. Too bad their new leader always had work for the people, not like the past leader who was all laid back. But that didn't matter, Vladimir knew of what he was doing, and was doing it all very well...
The large man scuffed as he crossed his arms, his eyes closed in frustration as he watched her carefully, tapping his rather large fingers on his forearm. He grunted once more, adjusting his seating as he began to think of all the times the child before him had revealed herself to him- how he never once suspected anything particular about this specific person. He looked down at the child, who had her head bowed down and plastered to the grass as she silently begged for his forgiveness.
“Well,” He sighed, rubbing his stubbly jaw line as he looked upwards. “I guess I can’t call you Cronk from now on…” The large man peered down from the corner of his eyes, trying to see her reaction which consisted of her lifting her head in disbelief. He merely smiled and shot his eyes back upwards. “It is a man’s name after all.”
“A horrid one at that, if I may be so bold Mr. Fantasia.” Fantasia shot another look her way, this time in disbelief as he watched her more carefully. Her ivory skin was colored with pink happiness that mostly stained her cheeks as she gave him her usual crooked smile. This sight caused Fantasia to smile broadly and let out a hardy laugh that caused the small girl to slightly jump at the suddenness.
“Well, I guess with the discovery of a woman comes her own spice.” The man slapped his knee, confusing the child even more with his adult talk. She looked at him, her head cocked to the side with her brows furrowed. He merely shook his hand in front of her while covering his mouth to prevent himself from chuckling further, seemingly mocking a gossiping crone. “Well then, since Cronk did not suit your ever high expectations of a name, does Anastasia sound much better?” He leaned forward with a strong smile, watching her dazed face.
“An… Anastasia?” She repeated as her mouth slightly gaped opened and she continued to repeat the name within her head. With a small nodded from Fantasia, her chapped lips pulled back into a wide smile and her already pink skin was now cherry red from the amount of joy she had in her small body. “I love it! Oh, I love it so much!” The small girl leaped forward with such gusto that she practically knocked Fantasia back when she made contact with him. “Such a beautiful name must truly suit someone like myself, am I correct?”
The amount of personality that suddenly illuminated off of the child made Fantasia open his mouth wide to match her smile and laugh. “Of course as only my new daughter can be suited with such a beautiful name!”
Her slender, gloved hand reached out as she leaned outside of her windowsill. A large, black raven suddenly flapped to its landing spot and his talons hooked around her gloved hand. Her snowy hair danced with the wind around her small face as her sapphire eyes carefully watched the raven become still on her hand. Anastasia slowly brought the bird within her room, closing her large bay windows so it would be unable to leave until she permitted it to do so. The bird seemed to pick up her thoughts as he cawed in protest to the locking of the windows.
Around the bird’s charcoal feet laid a band which tightly hugged the animal and had a small box like object sticking outwards from the ring. Anastasia lowered her hand onto her desk, allowing the bird to step down from its former ledge and settle onto the desk. She gently grabbed the bird’s leg, avoiding the violent beak that pecked down at her in objection. Anastasia opened the box, placing her gloved hand over the raven’s mouth to hold it shut as she tried to pull a small, white sheet out of the box. The animal cawed in complaint as she let go, pulling away from the beast all together to prevent from getting bitten.
Before opening the letter, Anastasia looked over at her door cautiously. She was a bit worried as she had left Cailu’s side quite quickly upon their arrival back at the kingdom. However, it was necessary as she was desperate to get to her room and retreat the messenger bird so she could review the message that the espionage group she hired had sent. This group was quite different from all of the others of which she sent as this specific group specialized in the information that often remained classified- such as royal military records. She bit her lip nervously as she looked down at the rolled paper, her slender fingers at either end, ready to reveal the contents.
Three days have passed since we started the initial search and we have yet to find information on one who labeled himself as Fantasia nor were we able to succeed in finding records that matched his description. We are asking for immediate relief as suspicions may rise within the Fire Tribe if we continue our search. For now, we take refuge outside of the Tribe as we wait for further instructions.
The Raven.
Even with a skilled team such as The Ravens, information on Fantasia seemed to disappear just as he had that fateful day. She bit her lip harder before leaning forward against her desk, now nibbling on her thumb as she carefully went over her resolves she had in the matter- if she had any. The only one that was reasonable and sensible would be to call of the search entirely. The last thing Anastasia wanted was to be any more conflict for Tribes than there already were. With a small sigh, Anastasia took out an equally miniature paper and wet her quill pen, keeping her writing short and sweet with the few words of, ‘Permission to resign granted. Meet at the rendezvous point for payment.'
Anastasia made everything else as quick and cautious as she could possibly make it, quickly placing her own letter inside the box and grabbing the despicable cawing raven by the sides and sending it on its way back to his owners out of her window. She immediately closed back her windows after she saw the animal take off beyond the golden tree linings, praying that it has a safe journey. She stepped back in her room and dusted herself off, picking whatever feathers that stuck to her clothing off. Anastasia then turned on her heels and headed towards her door, leaving her room with a calm face.
She silently made her way down the hall, deciding to give Ara a visit. Because Anastasia had left so hastily when she and Cailu had gotten back, she had neglected her duty of reporting back to Ara. Although Anastasia had doubted that Ara would mind as she rarely ever reported back immediately after her and Cailu got back, giving the two sibling-like cousins sometime to speak amongst themselves without her own interruption.
Anastasia approached their door noiselessly- not even allowing her footsteps to make any type of noise- and knocked on the door, sounding off her own name to give the two the knowledge of who was entering. She waited several moments before entering the room, seeing that Ara and Cailu were in the midst of speaking. Anastasia simply bowed her head in apologies before voicing out her own acknowledgements. “If I am interrupting something, I do apologize.”
“Well,” He sighed, rubbing his stubbly jaw line as he looked upwards. “I guess I can’t call you Cronk from now on…” The large man peered down from the corner of his eyes, trying to see her reaction which consisted of her lifting her head in disbelief. He merely smiled and shot his eyes back upwards. “It is a man’s name after all.”
“A horrid one at that, if I may be so bold Mr. Fantasia.” Fantasia shot another look her way, this time in disbelief as he watched her more carefully. Her ivory skin was colored with pink happiness that mostly stained her cheeks as she gave him her usual crooked smile. This sight caused Fantasia to smile broadly and let out a hardy laugh that caused the small girl to slightly jump at the suddenness.
“Well, I guess with the discovery of a woman comes her own spice.” The man slapped his knee, confusing the child even more with his adult talk. She looked at him, her head cocked to the side with her brows furrowed. He merely shook his hand in front of her while covering his mouth to prevent himself from chuckling further, seemingly mocking a gossiping crone. “Well then, since Cronk did not suit your ever high expectations of a name, does Anastasia sound much better?” He leaned forward with a strong smile, watching her dazed face.
“An… Anastasia?” She repeated as her mouth slightly gaped opened and she continued to repeat the name within her head. With a small nodded from Fantasia, her chapped lips pulled back into a wide smile and her already pink skin was now cherry red from the amount of joy she had in her small body. “I love it! Oh, I love it so much!” The small girl leaped forward with such gusto that she practically knocked Fantasia back when she made contact with him. “Such a beautiful name must truly suit someone like myself, am I correct?”
The amount of personality that suddenly illuminated off of the child made Fantasia open his mouth wide to match her smile and laugh. “Of course as only my new daughter can be suited with such a beautiful name!”
Her slender, gloved hand reached out as she leaned outside of her windowsill. A large, black raven suddenly flapped to its landing spot and his talons hooked around her gloved hand. Her snowy hair danced with the wind around her small face as her sapphire eyes carefully watched the raven become still on her hand. Anastasia slowly brought the bird within her room, closing her large bay windows so it would be unable to leave until she permitted it to do so. The bird seemed to pick up her thoughts as he cawed in protest to the locking of the windows.
Around the bird’s charcoal feet laid a band which tightly hugged the animal and had a small box like object sticking outwards from the ring. Anastasia lowered her hand onto her desk, allowing the bird to step down from its former ledge and settle onto the desk. She gently grabbed the bird’s leg, avoiding the violent beak that pecked down at her in objection. Anastasia opened the box, placing her gloved hand over the raven’s mouth to hold it shut as she tried to pull a small, white sheet out of the box. The animal cawed in complaint as she let go, pulling away from the beast all together to prevent from getting bitten.
Before opening the letter, Anastasia looked over at her door cautiously. She was a bit worried as she had left Cailu’s side quite quickly upon their arrival back at the kingdom. However, it was necessary as she was desperate to get to her room and retreat the messenger bird so she could review the message that the espionage group she hired had sent. This group was quite different from all of the others of which she sent as this specific group specialized in the information that often remained classified- such as royal military records. She bit her lip nervously as she looked down at the rolled paper, her slender fingers at either end, ready to reveal the contents.
Three days have passed since we started the initial search and we have yet to find information on one who labeled himself as Fantasia nor were we able to succeed in finding records that matched his description. We are asking for immediate relief as suspicions may rise within the Fire Tribe if we continue our search. For now, we take refuge outside of the Tribe as we wait for further instructions.
The Raven.
Even with a skilled team such as The Ravens, information on Fantasia seemed to disappear just as he had that fateful day. She bit her lip harder before leaning forward against her desk, now nibbling on her thumb as she carefully went over her resolves she had in the matter- if she had any. The only one that was reasonable and sensible would be to call of the search entirely. The last thing Anastasia wanted was to be any more conflict for Tribes than there already were. With a small sigh, Anastasia took out an equally miniature paper and wet her quill pen, keeping her writing short and sweet with the few words of, ‘Permission to resign granted. Meet at the rendezvous point for payment.'
Anastasia made everything else as quick and cautious as she could possibly make it, quickly placing her own letter inside the box and grabbing the despicable cawing raven by the sides and sending it on its way back to his owners out of her window. She immediately closed back her windows after she saw the animal take off beyond the golden tree linings, praying that it has a safe journey. She stepped back in her room and dusted herself off, picking whatever feathers that stuck to her clothing off. Anastasia then turned on her heels and headed towards her door, leaving her room with a calm face.
She silently made her way down the hall, deciding to give Ara a visit. Because Anastasia had left so hastily when she and Cailu had gotten back, she had neglected her duty of reporting back to Ara. Although Anastasia had doubted that Ara would mind as she rarely ever reported back immediately after her and Cailu got back, giving the two sibling-like cousins sometime to speak amongst themselves without her own interruption.
Anastasia approached their door noiselessly- not even allowing her footsteps to make any type of noise- and knocked on the door, sounding off her own name to give the two the knowledge of who was entering. She waited several moments before entering the room, seeing that Ara and Cailu were in the midst of speaking. Anastasia simply bowed her head in apologies before voicing out her own acknowledgements. “If I am interrupting something, I do apologize.”
General Zaheed Thanos & Lord Vinicius
General Zaheed was rather frustrated at the moment, he ordered the palace guards to search among the living, in hopes to find Zotar. However, it had only seemed like the to-be king was nowhere to be found. The general could assume the position of the throne due to the disappearance of his brother, but what if Zotar were to return to see his brother wearing his crowd, how would the people of the tribe feel? No, it would not be the quick-witted man's decision, and Zaheed always stuck with the clever initiative. Zaheed knew where his brother was, but did he really have to go journey off to his father's tomb, now of all moments, his crowning ceremony would happen in less than an hour.
This was a reason why Zaheed found Zotar unfit for a king, he put emotions in front of his duties, his power and will as leader of the fire tribe. It was cold, cruel, that Zaheed found a visitation to his father's tomb "a waste of time". Zaheed exited the place, and as he did he took a glance at the royal through, with curses and blind anger surging the veins of his brain. But Zaheed was never the one to burst a vein letting the rage spill into a disruptive scene. No, instead he bottled the feelings, letting his emotions grow like parasites hinged to his heart, and eventually eating him up from the inside.
Zotar ran off like that to cry his eyes out, perhaps that is then why I call him 'baby brother', the name suits him far more than that dense-minded name he gives himself, 'Lord Vinicius. Zaheed thought to himself as he marched through the doors of the palace, where he made his way to the royal stable, where the finest horses of the nation was brushed, fed, and cared for. There Zaheed arrived to see his own personal steed, Shadow. The black stallion was fashioned in steel horse armor, as it always was, even out of combat, due to the inclined habit of the fire bearers to be quite flashy or prideful with their war-related equipment.
Zaheed didn't hate his horses, however had no affection to it either. He looked at the animal as did he look at his own family, his wife, and sons. He didn't hate them, because he knew he could control them, however the same was not for his brother. Though this is secret to ever living soul, no one knows that Zaheed shares a fiery passion to despise his own blood, because due to his father's decision, it will be the older brother bowing knee to the younger. But as for Ivana, his mother, Zaheed hardly ever noticed the woman, no he let all of his focus and ever beheld on his father, never giving concern to her, not that she ever treated him unfairly, but that he wanted his father to instead.
Zaheed arrived to the mountain where from there he must climb up the stone built stairs to the tomb. Zaheed finally finished trudging up the stairs and walked into the tomb where he found Zotar pressing a twig with the wooden end masked with his own blood. The cut to which he sourced the blood out from sprouted out from his ring finger. It was fire tribe tradition to write a letter from their own blood to then proceed to toss it to the flames, in order so that the fumes would fly to the realm of the spirit world.
Zaheed patiently waited, letting his brother finish the traditional practice. Honestly Zaheed found it superstitious and pointless, not only because it was Zarfu, the man who denied what he believes is his destiny, but also because Zaheed saw it as once someone dies, they die, there is no need to be hung up over it, there is nothing man can do to prevent death nor resurrect life. After Zotar dipped the letter into the fire, letting it burn to ashes, Zaheed spoke out, "Zotar--"
And to where Zotar immediately butted in, "Its Vinicius, soon it will then be Lord Vinicius."
There he goes again, correcting his brother for using his real name, Zaheed tried his best not to roll his eyes to that comment, but smiled apologizing, though it felt like a thorn through the heart, "Forgive me, Vinicius. But, yes, you will be king and I ask you why are you not in the throne room by now? Your crowning will occur less than an hour from now--”
“Zaheed, can’t you see—,” Zotar sighed, he was getting flustered and aggravated again due to the sorrow he had stored, the guilt he could not afford. “Sorry, Kal’bo.”
Kal'bo, it was word meaning, brother, it was a sweet word, a word only given to those who trusted each other, family. And though Zotar wish he could accuse his brother of being jealous that he has the throne, but however he cannot with clear evidence. No, General Zaheed was a master of faces, at one moment he could play the part of a supportive, loving older brother, at another, he lives to be the snake, deceitful waiting to slender among ground to strike his own blood against the heel.
"Don't worry, I understand if you are stressed right now, but wouldn't father want you to be happy the day you honor us Thanos by taking the crown and having the steel of the same bracers that the first king of us once forged into his skin by the flames." Zaheed put his hand on his brother's shoulder, really selling to him the idea that he cared.
"But wait," Zotar drew glances to Zaheed. "Aren't you mad at all?"
"Disappointed, I have to admit, but no matter, I trust father's word. Now, I trust you, Kal'bo."
Lies, lies, and more lies, it gushed through the crevices of his teeth and into the ears of his brother. And it worked, Zotar, loved his brother, he trusted him, even when he didn't want to. "I believe in you," Zaheed vomited yet again another lie as he held his hand out, to where the brother clasped forearms, it was a bond, it was an illusion.
The doors unleashed forward as Zotar stepped into the throne room, he looked around at the people crowded to the sides. Everything felt like slow-motion at the moment, like Zotar stared into each eye of every being in the room, like he was counting every soul trusting him as king, as savior, as protector, as hero. People of all types filled the room, from children to elders, common folk to nobles. But the majority of it was taken up by military, for through out history it was the fire tribe that lavished in strength and might, it could be seen as an obsession with their military.
General Thanos positioned himself in front of his troops, as he wore the mask of a smile watching his greatest enemy rob him of his greatest treasure, his throne, his power.
Helina Dynaris
“Mr. Forsberj, you have to let me change the bandage or your wound will get infected. Then you'll die.” Although Helina Dynaris was sorely tempted to throw up her hands and leave the old man to his fate, she knew she could never live with herself if she did.
“Good. Get out of my house.” Said 'house' that Mr. Forsberj was referring to was really more of a one room shack that had a bed and a chest. He had moved there when his wife died a couple years ago in order to wallow alone in his misery. He was now laying on his bed with his arms crossed defiantly.
Standing over him with her hands on her hips, Helina glared down at him. “Well, as your healer, I forbid you to die. Now move your hand. And stop drinking!” With his free hand, he had grabbed a bottle of who-knows-what and started to chug it. She snatched it from him and tossed it out the window. “If you weren't drunk every second of the day, you wouldn't have this wound in the first place!” She was there when he had passed out on top of a broken bottle during the celebration of the new tribe leader. She patched him up while he was still unconscious, and a guard had to carry him home.
While he was sputtering in disappointment over the loss of his drink, Helina set about removing his hand from his wounded leg. She had managed to pry it off, but was backhanded in the face. Surprised by the strength in the seemingly frail old man, she actually fell to the floor. Her face stinging, and her hair bun in a mess from the impact, she had had enough.
“You stubborn old man! Do you think your wife would want this? Slapping women around, being constantly drunk, and having a death wish?”
His face consorted in pain as he thought about it, and never answered. Helina's anger evaporated, and her face softened. She stood up and put her hand on his. “No. She would want you to be safe and happy.” He still didn't respond, but he did remove his hand from the wound. Smiling in relief, she set about her work, cleaning it and applying the paste, then wrapping it up in a fresh bandage. As she was finishing up, a knock came at the door.
Knowing Mr. Forsberj never got visitors, Helina frowned in confusion and opened the door. The two guests were the tribe leader's governors.
“Lord Rostovii requires your presence,” one of them said bluntly.
Her eyebrows shot up. Most unexpected. “Uhh, very well. Let me finish up here, and then I will...go to him.” The governors nodded, and left without another word.
She finished dressing the old man's wound and quickly gathered her things. As she was heading out, she received a light swat on the bum from Mr. Forsberj, who winked at her. She laughed in spite of herself, said goodbye. At least he was feeling better.
A few people greeted her as she made her way through the city. Just a quick hello as they went about their daily lives. Being the healer, she knew most of the people in Shadowfen, so she saw a friendly face around every corner. When she arrived at her destination, she remembered that her bun had fallen apart, and her cheeks pinked when she realized that she had just walked through the city with messy hair. She quickly fixed it and stepped inside.
“You summoned me, my lord,?” she said to the new tribe leader.
Sholeh Kanaka
“I'm going to leave you behind!” Sholeh called out to her sister, Serafina, who was lagging behind her. “The ceremony is starting soon, and I'm supposed to be with the military. So move your ass before I leave you, and you have to go with one of your boyfriends.” Sholeh smirked. “Or should I say, clients?”
Serafina just rolled her eyes. “I'm coming.” She picked up her pace slightly, but not enough for her sister. Who groaned.
“Come on! Mom and Dad even made it before you did! And they're old as dirt!”
“Alright, calm down. Look,” Serafina said, pointing ahead, “I can see it from here. Just go!”
Sholeh wasted no time speeding off toward the palace, roughly shoving some people out of the way in order to make it to the group of soldiers marching inside. She quickly slipped into the ranks, but did not go unnoticed. Several of her comrades turned to give her dirty looks for being late. She stuck her tongue out, but otherwise ignored them.
As they walked into the throne room, Sholeh had to resist the urge to whistle in appreciation. It was so much fancier than the little farmstead she had grown up on. She had been inside several times, but it managed to astound her every time. As the soldiers took filed in, she saw that she was lucky enough to get a spot close to the throne. From her position, she would be able to see everything.
More people began to pile in. First the nobles so they would have the better positions. The commoners then came in, and Sholeh shamelessly waved to her family when she saw them bringing up the rear. Beside her, one of her comrades, Kieran, elbowed her in the side.
“Ow!” she protested to him, rubbing her hurt side. She glared at him. “What was that for?”
He gave her a look. “You broke formation.”
She huffed in irritation. “I was just waving to my family.”
“General Zaheed will punish you if you break formation.”
Sholeh looked around the room in an exaggerated manor. “Well, I don't see him! So mind your own business!”
Kieran mumbled something probably offensive, and turned his attention away from her. She didn't stay quiet for long though. “How much longer until it starts?” she asked him.
He growled in annoyance. “When Lord Vinicious arrives.”
A few moments passed. “Do you think he'll be a good leader?” she asked him.
Her comrade looked at her in disgust. “Hold you tongue woman! You tread very close to speaking treason!”
Extremely put off, Sholeh looked away and let the matter drop. She didn't understand why her question was so offensive. She had no idea what kind of leader he was going to be, so it would be natural for her to be curious about it. And it was not like she was suggesting he not be the leader, or anything.
Suddenly, the doors swung open, and revealed Lord Vinicious. She grinned as he passed by, unlike the other soldiers who stayed as serious as always. She saw General Zaheed take his place in front of his troops, and forced down the temptation to stick a tongue out at his back.
'Well,' she thought, 'Lord Vinicious certainty couldn't be a worse leader than his brother would be.
It had only been a few minutes since the two idiots left the main building. Within this time, the table in which Lord Rostovii's feet were rested on had become cluttered with papers. Notes, maps, statistics, some food, wine, and of course, many potted flowers strategically placed so Vladimir could quickly change positions and still see what was on the table.
Hard work had begun. Vladimir was constantly on the move, circling the table. As time passed, every single piece of paper on the table had become edited. Laws, taxes, jobs, war. The last factor was of great importance, Vladimir had been strategically planning every single move for what would happen in the near future. "Hm... It would be a good idea to contact those guys... Just gaining an open borders contract or even a military alliance would be perfect for this..." Vladimir spoke to himself as he stood back, placing his hand on his chin as the thought. He had instantly lost the ability to see after this, his sight only containing outlines of the scenery around him due to his heightened hearing. Suddenly, his blind image on reality was broken by the unexpected voice of the one he had summoned.
“You summoned me, my lord,?”
Vladimir quickly turned to face the visitor, surprised. The loose ends of his bandaged eyes swiftly swung around with his body. Before speaking, Vladimir fumbled around for a potted flower and picked one up. Holding the pot with his left hand and lightly touching the flower with the other, allowing him to see.
"Ah, Healer. You came." He spoke, his words monotone, his face expressionless.
"I'd like to gain your opinion on things, along with giving you some jobs. You think you could do that?" He asked as he moved around the table, placing the flower back in it's respective place and using another flower on the other end of the table to see.
Hard work had begun. Vladimir was constantly on the move, circling the table. As time passed, every single piece of paper on the table had become edited. Laws, taxes, jobs, war. The last factor was of great importance, Vladimir had been strategically planning every single move for what would happen in the near future. "Hm... It would be a good idea to contact those guys... Just gaining an open borders contract or even a military alliance would be perfect for this..." Vladimir spoke to himself as he stood back, placing his hand on his chin as the thought. He had instantly lost the ability to see after this, his sight only containing outlines of the scenery around him due to his heightened hearing. Suddenly, his blind image on reality was broken by the unexpected voice of the one he had summoned.
“You summoned me, my lord,?”
Vladimir quickly turned to face the visitor, surprised. The loose ends of his bandaged eyes swiftly swung around with his body. Before speaking, Vladimir fumbled around for a potted flower and picked one up. Holding the pot with his left hand and lightly touching the flower with the other, allowing him to see.
"Ah, Healer. You came." He spoke, his words monotone, his face expressionless.
"I'd like to gain your opinion on things, along with giving you some jobs. You think you could do that?" He asked as he moved around the table, placing the flower back in it's respective place and using another flower on the other end of the table to see.
The setting changes from Shadowfen to Murtovaara
General Zaheed Thanos & Lord Vinicius
Zotar's heart was beating, faster and faster as each second passed, he was battle with an army of anxiety as the nervousness sunk into his gut. No, this was not natural to Zotar, he was never scared, why is he scared right now? Zotar has always been the fearless one, he has had to jump off climbs, battle beast, and charge on the frontlines, but even then he was not fearful. But everyman has a fear, to disgrace his people, to fail them was one. He tried his best to hold an emotionless stare but a trickle of terror was shimmered in his eyes.
Did father make a mistake? he asked himself, because all of it seemed so wrong to him. There had been so many times in his life where he bragged and boasted about himself, but was he good enough to be king? Why didn't Zarfu will the oldest son to be king, why isn't Zaheed sitting on the throne this very instance? Zotar even arrived late to his own crowning, and his height was also another problem. Zotar was always insecure about that, he was a short guy, and Zaheed was a mountain. Aren't kings suppose to be mighty, towering above their loyal subjects?
But there was something inside of Zotar that outweighed and outgrew everyone in the tribe, it was his heart, his passionate for his tribe, perhaps suggests the reason why he is still a virgin. Zotar never gave eye to his own pleasantries, instead he chased his obsession, he would chase the flames until he hit the inferno. Zotar final reached his throne, his posture was not the best however he looked discouraged, with his shoulders rolled forward and his head slightly down. In front of the throne stood a fiery iron pot of the royal bracers, that were branding into fire flesh of each king and carved off when he died.
"I-I would like to t-thank... everyone who-- that attended," Zotar was stuttering, he never stutters, but the nervousness ached his heart. His bawled fists trying to keep his hands from shaking. "I--I..." Zotar had no idea what to say, he was as speechless as the day he discovered Zaheed was not going to be king. However Zaheed on the other hand was loving this, At this point it will only take a matter of days before the people over throw his majesty. But then Zotar gave glance to his mother, which torn him even harder, but with that tear he was able to but himself back together. Because looking into the eyes of his mother, Zotar was reminded of his father, he was going to make his family, his people proud. How could he have forgotten the flames that filled his lungs? No, he only had one chance and this was it. Like a dragon, Zotar was going to breathe that fire.
"Children of fire, born with the inferno's kisses and caressed with a heated passion for its sparks that embrace us. Our fires never cease to scorch, and though the spirits of our brothers, sister, mothers, and fathers may return to the realm they never fold to ashes. We will never fold to ashes, and we will never stop burning. Because it is fire that shines the brightest among the darkness!"
Zotar stepped to the pot where with much concretion he dipped his hand inside to grab the bracers, he felt his fingers melt at the touch of it, but he sucked in the heat, harnessing the fire, letting the energy of the flames sink into his very own power. He put the first on giving a ferocious growl. But once he got on the second one he lifted up and clasped his forearms together making a letter "x" with his arms, with a roar of ravenous sound. All the memories clashed his mind, the camp, the tents, his father's tent, the earth rogues' intrusion, the dagger through the back of Zarfu's neck, the inability to defeat death.
"To the cowards of earth, I will have my vengeance. Zotar is dead, he died in honor as did his father, from the warm of their flames arose Vinicius to avenge their deaths. So they can send their armies, their legions, even their own damned leader against me, but for me, all it takes is one spark to set my enemies ablaze. Long live the children of fire!" And with that those that consumed the room cheered for him.
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Lakeshore
"So, it is not one, but two new leaders crowned this day. My, this is an interesting time indeed. We live in a generation of opportunity my friends. An opportunity to put petty squabbles between which element is greater aside, and focus on becoming a peaceful land again. But I cannot work towards this peace if I have opposition in the court. My first block is you, Watermaster Arno Dracil." The Lord of the Water tribe stated his small opening speech of the current party in question, who was chained in front of him. The man glowered at the blue eyed leader, wearing not but a jacket to cover the back portion of his tattoo.
"I did nothing wrong! Only tried to focus the Fire Tribe's attention on something else!" The man shouted. "Need I remind you it was on yo-"
"Silence Blasphemer. I am a servant of my Ancestor's creed. Sirona would frown on me if I ever did that deed." The Water Chieftain wagged his finger tauntingly, "Arno Dracil, you are stripped of your title and will be placed under house arrest until a time where we can properly put you on a private trial, and eventually, execution." He turned his trident upside down to have the guards escort the blithering man out of the empty courtroom.
"Lord Zianro, shall we continue with the more immediate business? That of finding you a bride worthy of producing an heir to further solidify your hold on the throne?" One of his advisors sitting on a smaller chair on a rug on the right hand side of the large courtroom stated.
"Oh the ever aching pursuit of a girl willing to roll in hay with a Dragon. I do not wish for any marriage of mine to be just politics. I save politics for those I don't like. That includes the Fire Tribe and the power hungry general of theirs. At any rate, if it's to lighten my mood old man, fine, we shall go through your list of potentials across the inter-tribal country of ours." With that Zianro Azura leaned back on his throne in boredom. He wished he was outside to visiting his people. But it seemed being a leader and being a warrior were two different things.
"What I need is a kindred spirit of some kind." he thought.
"I did nothing wrong! Only tried to focus the Fire Tribe's attention on something else!" The man shouted. "Need I remind you it was on yo-"
"Silence Blasphemer. I am a servant of my Ancestor's creed. Sirona would frown on me if I ever did that deed." The Water Chieftain wagged his finger tauntingly, "Arno Dracil, you are stripped of your title and will be placed under house arrest until a time where we can properly put you on a private trial, and eventually, execution." He turned his trident upside down to have the guards escort the blithering man out of the empty courtroom.
"Lord Zianro, shall we continue with the more immediate business? That of finding you a bride worthy of producing an heir to further solidify your hold on the throne?" One of his advisors sitting on a smaller chair on a rug on the right hand side of the large courtroom stated.
"Oh the ever aching pursuit of a girl willing to roll in hay with a Dragon. I do not wish for any marriage of mine to be just politics. I save politics for those I don't like. That includes the Fire Tribe and the power hungry general of theirs. At any rate, if it's to lighten my mood old man, fine, we shall go through your list of potentials across the inter-tribal country of ours." With that Zianro Azura leaned back on his throne in boredom. He wished he was outside to visiting his people. But it seemed being a leader and being a warrior were two different things.
"What I need is a kindred spirit of some kind." he thought.
Cailu had already explained how he had exchanged words with their trading partners, retelling every single word that had left his mouth and the other ones as well. Describing it all in detail, the movements and how he had felt. Ara wanted to hear every single detail, he couldn’t leave anything untold, even if he didn’t remember everything correctly he was forced to pretend that he did because he knew how much she liked to hear it.
When he had been put in this situation the first time he had been confused and not known why he was forced to do it but as time passed by he had started to get it, it was because Ara pictured the whole situation in her head. Pretending she was there to witness it, that she was the one doing it by herself. But as he started to describe the environment he had seen. All from the nearby forest to the mountains that could be seen in the distant and how clear and open the land got the closer to the sea they came it knocked on the door. The both of them got quiet and turned their gaze there when the one outside spoke out.
As soon as the name had been sounded Ara turned her gaze towards Cailu again after giving her approval to Anastasia to come inside, “Continue.”
Cailu hesitated however, feeling uncomfortable with Anastasia coming inside, he had always had a hard time speaking in front of people. Stumbling on his words, repeating the same ones again and again, which was his biggest fault when it came to being the leader. Without Ara’s guidance he would probably had destroyed many of their connections at this time. But now he felt securer in the position, he hadn’t been forced to do anything mayor yet either. So from being extremely outspoken, voicing everything Ara wanted to hear he got quieter, only mumbling out some of the answer’s to her questions. Which clearly annoyed her since she got a wrinkle on her forehead again.
“If I am interrupting something, I do apologize.”
Cailu shut his mouth tight, looking out the window, you could think he should had gotten used to his female companion by now. Even more so since he trusted her with his life most of the time, but it was only because Ara trusted her. It was her orders that Anastasia should guard him, Cailu thought he probably would be able to guard himself but he didn’t want to cause trouble by opposing Ara’s request. But most of the time he did felt rather anxious around her, mainly because he didn’t know what to say to her, they spent so much time around each other but nearly never spoke more than a few words. It was a strange relationship they had, it seemed to only circulate around Ara.
Ara on the other hand turned around on her chair and smiled cheerfully towards Anastasia as she entered the room, “No, you are not interrupting anything. We are already done with the crucial information. Cailu was just describing what he could witness with his eyes, it sound incredible indeed. I wish I could have traveled with you.”
Cailu silently patted her hand while giving her a concerned gaze, he knew how much she wanted to go with them. But he had no idea what to say to cheer up either, but in a clumsy attempt he mumbled, “Perhaps you will be able to come with us next time.”
Ara met Cailu’s eyes under silent as well, taking in his words, printing them in her mind. Next time, “Yes, perhaps I will.” She turned her head around towards Anastasia again still smiling, “Come and sit down, I want to listen to what you have to say now. Or perhaps you don’t want Cailu to be here? He can leave if that is what you want.”
The stars shone like diamonds. Peppering the inky blackness of the night sky, the distant points of light were like beacons or campfires viewed from a long ways off. Canowicakte reclined against the rock outcrop, arm behind his head. He loved the night sky. If you were lucky, you might catch the glimpse of a shooting star, or see far off the fabled aurora. Up here in the mountains all was peaceful. The quiet was only broken by the heavy breathing of his hulking companion, Enapay. The great bear was seated on his hind legs beside the man, his head also turned skywards.
"What do you think they are, two-legs?"
This was a well-versed conversation. Often in their youth the pair had discussed the origins of the stars and moon, what they were, or meant. Sometimes they would find an answer. Other times they would not.
"What makes you think I know? They are too far off for us to fathom. Besides, what would you do with the information?"
The bear was silent, pondering. Eventually he stretched himself out on his back, looking at his human.
"I would do nothing with the information. I would simply keep it to myself. Wolf would think little of it. Fox would only laugh and claim it for himself. Hawk would say it was what kept him flying. In my mind, the stars are just there. Always have been, always will be."
Canowicakte chuckled. He enjoyed these talks. They reminded him of when he was young. In all his years of chiefdom, he had never found a wiser companion. The bear was his best friend, his brother. His confidante. They knew eachother as well as each knew himself, and more.
"The hunt has gone poorly this season. We will have need of food before the winter is over."
This fact had been weighing on both their minds greatly the last few months. The herds of deer and bison had moved away, or simply not arrived during the late summer. The Shapshifters were likely to go hungry. The bear uttered a low, coarse growl, which Canowicakte had by now understood was a sigh.
"Perhaps it might be prudent to ask the Air tribe for a share of their stores? They are outsiders, to be sure, but they are farmers also. Their stores must be great. Trade them furs and knapped obsidian. I am sure they will enjoy these comforts and offer food in return?"
Canowicakte laughed softly.
"Ever the diplomat. You are becoming less fierce in your old age, brother bear. When we were cubs you would have opted to raid them for food."
Enapay sat up, shaking his shaggy head in laughter.
"Perhaps! But now I think it is best we don't go to war for scraps! We need food. The rivers are fish-less, the plains scarce of food. The Air Tribe lie to our south-east on the border. We have had differences in the past, to be sure, but never so bad as to warrant a deficit of aid. Do not forget the aid we lent to them when last their lands were threatened."
The bear pushed himself to his feet and turned away, heading towards the mountains. He called out over his shoulder as he went.
"Remember, you must do the utmost to save your people! It would be bad for all of us if we do not find the food we need!"
Then he was gone.
Canowicakte sat a while, deep in thought. Eventually he turned his gaze towards home. The fires of Northpass burnt fiercely against the darkness of the night, a small bastion of humanity. Perhaps the last. The other tribes were warlike and expansionist. Ever more their hunters encroached on Shapeshifter lands. The chief frowned. Perhaps the Earth Tribe would give food. They owed their long-time friends for the aid lent in the last war. The Air Tribe also. Yes. Enapay was right. Delegates would be sent the next morning to both peoples, with news of the dire circumstances. One could only hope they would be met with favourable words and deeds.
"Perhaps it is indeed time that we made ourselves known as a people worth mention again."
Pushing himself to his feet, Canowicakte, chief of the Shapeshifter Tribe, made his way back down towards his village. He would summon the elders on his return and tell them of his plan.
"What do you think they are, two-legs?"
This was a well-versed conversation. Often in their youth the pair had discussed the origins of the stars and moon, what they were, or meant. Sometimes they would find an answer. Other times they would not.
"What makes you think I know? They are too far off for us to fathom. Besides, what would you do with the information?"
The bear was silent, pondering. Eventually he stretched himself out on his back, looking at his human.
"I would do nothing with the information. I would simply keep it to myself. Wolf would think little of it. Fox would only laugh and claim it for himself. Hawk would say it was what kept him flying. In my mind, the stars are just there. Always have been, always will be."
Canowicakte chuckled. He enjoyed these talks. They reminded him of when he was young. In all his years of chiefdom, he had never found a wiser companion. The bear was his best friend, his brother. His confidante. They knew eachother as well as each knew himself, and more.
"The hunt has gone poorly this season. We will have need of food before the winter is over."
This fact had been weighing on both their minds greatly the last few months. The herds of deer and bison had moved away, or simply not arrived during the late summer. The Shapshifters were likely to go hungry. The bear uttered a low, coarse growl, which Canowicakte had by now understood was a sigh.
"Perhaps it might be prudent to ask the Air tribe for a share of their stores? They are outsiders, to be sure, but they are farmers also. Their stores must be great. Trade them furs and knapped obsidian. I am sure they will enjoy these comforts and offer food in return?"
Canowicakte laughed softly.
"Ever the diplomat. You are becoming less fierce in your old age, brother bear. When we were cubs you would have opted to raid them for food."
Enapay sat up, shaking his shaggy head in laughter.
"Perhaps! But now I think it is best we don't go to war for scraps! We need food. The rivers are fish-less, the plains scarce of food. The Air Tribe lie to our south-east on the border. We have had differences in the past, to be sure, but never so bad as to warrant a deficit of aid. Do not forget the aid we lent to them when last their lands were threatened."
The bear pushed himself to his feet and turned away, heading towards the mountains. He called out over his shoulder as he went.
"Remember, you must do the utmost to save your people! It would be bad for all of us if we do not find the food we need!"
Then he was gone.
Canowicakte sat a while, deep in thought. Eventually he turned his gaze towards home. The fires of Northpass burnt fiercely against the darkness of the night, a small bastion of humanity. Perhaps the last. The other tribes were warlike and expansionist. Ever more their hunters encroached on Shapeshifter lands. The chief frowned. Perhaps the Earth Tribe would give food. They owed their long-time friends for the aid lent in the last war. The Air Tribe also. Yes. Enapay was right. Delegates would be sent the next morning to both peoples, with news of the dire circumstances. One could only hope they would be met with favourable words and deeds.
"Perhaps it is indeed time that we made ourselves known as a people worth mention again."
Pushing himself to his feet, Canowicakte, chief of the Shapeshifter Tribe, made his way back down towards his village. He would summon the elders on his return and tell them of his plan.
Helina Dynaris
"I'd like to gain your opinion on things, along with giving you some jobs. You think you could do that?"
Helina bit her bottom lip as she pondered his words. She of course had no problem giving her opinions, sometimes she had to restrain herself from doing so, but the jobs could potentially be troublesome. She had a few apprentices but, and not that she was bragging, but she was far superior to them, and there were some wounds only she could heal. But she was not about to turn down the tribe leader.
“I will do whatever you ask of me, my lord. Uh, within reason, of course,” she couldn't stop herself from adding. It was true, though. She wasn't about to go frolicking through the streets naked just because he told her to. She saw a chair nearby and automatically went to sit down, but changed her mind in case it would be seen as disrespectful, and settled for placing her hands on the back of it.
She remembered that it was his governors had retrieved her, and a question sprang to her mind. “Is this about the war, my lord? Are there injuries I need to attend to?” It hurt her to know that people getting hurt, or worse, dying in this war, but she knew that it was sometimes necessary. Sometimes children needed to be punished so they'd behave, and she supposed nations were no different. It was just a shame that men were killing men when they should be helping each other survive natural dangers, like disease, deadly animals, and natural disasters.
Sholeh Kanaka
When Lord Vinicious finished his speech, the room exploded with cheers and clapping. The crowds' excitement got to Sholeh, who screamed and clapped, and even jumped and shot sparks from her hands. The joy at having a new leader again after they lost the last one was enormous. Celebrations began immediately, the people mingling, talking and laughing, servants walking by with trays of wine. Sholeh did not hesitate to take a glass of wine in each hand and scurry over to her family, who looked so out of place and uncomfortable. Well, except Serafina, who had snatched a glass of her own and was flirting with some noble man.
“Having fun?” she asked her parents, who looked they were trying to merge with the wall. They shook their heads at her and gave her looks that could only be described as guilty.
“We're sorry dear,” her father said, “We just don't belong here. We're going to go on home now.”
Sholeh was taken aback. “You're not even going to stay long enough to watch me pledge my loyalty to the new tribe leader with the rest of the soldiers?”
“We really are sorry,” her mother said. “If only your brother, Vukan, had been here.” Sholeh watched her parents push through the crowd and the door as fast as they could. Her excitement dampened a little bit, She downed both of her glasses of wine, set them on a nearby table, and went back to stand with the soldiers.
Kala
Kala sat in her hut at the edge of the village, sitting on the floor with her legs crossed and Lnoli napping on her shoulders, communicating with the spirits. Or rather, trying to communicate with the spirits. They weren't being particularly chatty at the moment.
“Spirits, I seek guidance. I seek to know if Lami has your blessing in letting all the livestock loose in the outsider village that tried to steal her spirit animal last week.” Kala went silent, waiting for a sign. When none came, she cried out in frustration, “Spirits, why won't you answer me?”
“Perhaps because you ask them a question every five minutes. Maybe you've them into silence,” she heard Lnoli say.
She snorted. “Perhaps they mistook your snoring for a demon and fled.”
She heard a wheezing sound that knew to be his laugh. “Perhaps,” he allowed.
Suddenly, the wind outside picked up, make a slight whistling sound. Kala grinned and clapped in glee. “Did you hear that, Lnoli? that's a yes! Thank you Spirits.”
“My joy is unrivaled,” the black fox said lazily.
Kala ignored him and posed her next question. “Spirits, will the war between the tribes end soon?” Suddenly, the wind picked up even more, taking off a small piece of her roof. She frowned. “That is not a good sign.”
She gently put Lnoli on the floor, and stepped outside her hut, though with that hole in her roof, she could still see inside. She was unsure whether it was fortunate or unfortunate that the Great Spirits said no often, but she did have the means the fix her roof handy. She carefully climbed up and set about fixing it with grass and paste.
When she was about halfway done, she looked up to see Chief Canowicakte making his way into the village. She called out to him as he passed. “Welcome back, Chief! Did you have luck on your trip?”
“I will do whatever you ask of me, my lord. Uh, within reason, of course,”
These words instantly grabbed Vladimir's attention, causing his head to quickly snap toward the healer. His hand pulled back from using the flower to see, instantly allowing his vision to fall back to crude outlines of his surroundings via sound. Of course, this allowed him to pay more attention to the sound of his company, the sound which is emitted from the whole of existence. Her heartbeat, the sounds of her footsteps, rustling clothes, gentle hands meeting the chair...
"You can sit if you wish, I just see no point in sitting unless rest is needed..." Vladimir spoke, before listening to the next statement intently.
“Is this about the war, my lord? Are there injuries I need to attend to?”
Vladimir's expressionless face twitched a little, as if trying to smile, "You have a sharp mind." He stated, carefully choosing his footsteps as he maneuvered himself closer to Helina. "I may have gained my power only recently as your leader, but I prefer to be seen as an equal. All lives are of equal value, afterall." He sighed a little, stopping in his tracks as he looked blindly towards the left, not really paying attention to the lack of things he could see (pun not intended).
"I would like to ask your opinion on risking many lives to end this war. I wish to regain peace across the land, the most efficient and quick way I have figured out would indefinitely compromise the lives of our people..." He paused again, moving his attention back to Helina, he began moving again and stopped once he was within arms reach of the healer.
"The job I have for you would be a lot of work. This includes gaining many followers to teach them how to heal others. Of course, those who have gained a considerate healing ability would be sent to the front lines. We simply need more and more healers, more soldiers, more hope..." Vladimir explained as he lowered himself down onto one knee, he then proceeded to place his arm across his knee and bow down to Helina.
"I apologize for any forms of annoyance or inconvenience this has caused. You may decline if you feel as you surely can't."
These words instantly grabbed Vladimir's attention, causing his head to quickly snap toward the healer. His hand pulled back from using the flower to see, instantly allowing his vision to fall back to crude outlines of his surroundings via sound. Of course, this allowed him to pay more attention to the sound of his company, the sound which is emitted from the whole of existence. Her heartbeat, the sounds of her footsteps, rustling clothes, gentle hands meeting the chair...
"You can sit if you wish, I just see no point in sitting unless rest is needed..." Vladimir spoke, before listening to the next statement intently.
“Is this about the war, my lord? Are there injuries I need to attend to?”
Vladimir's expressionless face twitched a little, as if trying to smile, "You have a sharp mind." He stated, carefully choosing his footsteps as he maneuvered himself closer to Helina. "I may have gained my power only recently as your leader, but I prefer to be seen as an equal. All lives are of equal value, afterall." He sighed a little, stopping in his tracks as he looked blindly towards the left, not really paying attention to the lack of things he could see (pun not intended).
"I would like to ask your opinion on risking many lives to end this war. I wish to regain peace across the land, the most efficient and quick way I have figured out would indefinitely compromise the lives of our people..." He paused again, moving his attention back to Helina, he began moving again and stopped once he was within arms reach of the healer.
"The job I have for you would be a lot of work. This includes gaining many followers to teach them how to heal others. Of course, those who have gained a considerate healing ability would be sent to the front lines. We simply need more and more healers, more soldiers, more hope..." Vladimir explained as he lowered himself down onto one knee, he then proceeded to place his arm across his knee and bow down to Helina.
"I apologize for any forms of annoyance or inconvenience this has caused. You may decline if you feel as you surely can't."
The setting changes from Shadowfen to Murtovaara
General Zaheed Thanos & Lord Vinicius
The palace submerged itself in an array of joys by the celebration of the new claimed king. Lord Vinicius embedded in his flesh, and in his appearance the bracers of the fire kings, however not his crown, his custom designed piece of art, as did every king have there only personally designed crown, where each was stored in the royal display room. No, a symbol of monarchy among countrymen has already been exposed through the bracers, however the crown was only used through meetings or encounters with other kings or official foreigners, for those alien to the land may not be aware of fire tribe traditions.
As Vinicius was making his way to seek out his mother, he was met with hindrance that she could not be spotted in the crowd. He only had left to come to the assumed conclusion that she retired to her chambers due to the lingering illness. And at the point Vinicius was not sure what to do, he was so use to following his father's footsteps. Should he speak to the common folk, or perhaps the nobles? Maybe he should banter with the fellow soldiers? He was undecided until General Zaheed patted him on the back, "Well done, Kal'bo! You are now a king!" The nobles watched at Zaheed applauded his brother's coronation, and by the witnessing of it, the friendly behavior and attachment looked genuinely real, it broke all suspicions of Zaheed being jealous or angry over the situation.
"Yeah, and it was all able to happen through the death of our father," Vinicius muttered back in sorrow, he was still depressed over his father's murder, it was a week before that he was buried, but the images of the blood flowing from Zarfu were still fresh and vivid. Vinicus did since then, battle with depression, grief, and guilt, wishing and believing he could of done something however the truth was he couldn't. And Vinicius never asked for power, but he wishes now he could only have enough to save his father.
"I understand that father's death still affects you, it affects all of us, and because it had such an impact on me I will be dismissing myself from the celebration quite soon to scout amongst the earth tribe, you never know what they may plan to do next. Yes, I could send scouts, but really I volunteer to do this, it may give me a sense of security and a peace of mind."
"Let me go with you," was the first thing that came out of Vinicius's mind and right out of his mouth, wishing to go so that he may be able to also spy on the earth tribe.
Zaheed chuckled, "I wish you could join me also, but you are king now and the king must be with his people, they want you Vinicius, sure you said your words, gave your speech, but now must be the time you give them your heart. Come on, be social, you spent many hours in sad silence, I believe even father would not want you to dwell in such sorrow."
"You're right, Zaheed."
"Yeah, now follow me, a king should get to know his soldiers better," the General led the king to the large and wide dining room where the room was only filled with military, however they were not as uptight as they were at the beginning of the ceremony, now was not the time for the absence of emotions but now was the time for the overflowing of the good of them, with most fist clutched with a strong drink.
But as they approached Zaheed the soldiers turned to him in attention and kneeled, even the General fell to the ground. Vinicus bowed back giving them the signal of his gratitude for their honor, and the troops returned to what they were doing. "So is that going to happen all the time?" Vinicius whispered to his brother.
Zaheed laughed, "You'll get use to it in due time. But for now, I suggest you entertain a bit of a drinking game, yes?"
"What? I don't want to get drunk on my coronation."
"You're right, how about a wrestling match? Not against me, I will have to slip away soon but against one of my fine soldiers?"
"Ha, Kal'bo, you have quite the humor today--." Vinicius never had a problem with rough-housing and wrestling matches, no in fact it was a hobby of his, but he did not believe his brother was being serious, not until the General interrupted with his loud thunderous voice, "Who in here is brave enough to challenge Lord Vinicius to a wrestling match? All for good fun of course. Anybody? Anybody with the sheer amount courage and valor?"
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Northpass
Canowicakte strode purposefully into Northpass. His face was set in a grim mask, eyes hard, mouth a taught line. Many tribespeople were still going about their business around the torch and campfire-lit village. Men and women both attended to the preparations of hides, furs and meat. Others knapped the black, glass-like obsidian the tribe favoured for spearpoints, blades, arrowheads and tools. The older members of the tribe, those that were not sleeping, made baskets, blankets and clothing.
“Welcome back, Chief! Did you have luck on your trip?”
Canowicakte did not pause to answer. He turned his head towards the shaman Kalagisa and called out:
"Make your way to the Longhouse with the others of your ilk! I will address the Elders and the council!"
Then he was gone, moving through the centre of the village. The Longhouse, a large wooden structure with walls of oak and a roof of birch bark, was situated at the focal point of Northpass. A great firepit used for feasts, religious ceremonies and communal gatherings was before the great hall. The longhouse was door-less, open to the elements. If any of the tribe who were not on the council or an Elder wished to listen to or take part in any discourse, they were welcome.
Summoning one of his retainers to him, Canowicakte took his place at the far end of the Longhouse. His sat on a woven mat on the floor. Unlike other chiefs or kings he did not sit upon a throne. He was as beholden to his people as they were to him and all were seated in equal standing in his hall. He pulled the wolf-skin about his shoulders and pulled up its snarling visage over his own. It was a ceremonial guesture. Not meant to intimidate his own, but to make it known to all present that the matter to be discussed was a serious one.
"What is it you wish of me, my Chief?"
The warrior was a veteran of many battles. He wore his hair in a mohawk and the customary warpaint of the cheif's honour-guard adorned his body and face. Red and black to signify blood and darkness. The Shapeshifter Tribe's warriors were expert ambushers.
"Summon the Elders and the High Priestess. The Shamans will be arriving shortly. Then gather Hekaha and the rest of the Veterans."
"At once my Chief."
Canowicakte watched him go. He sat mulling over his thoughts in silence as men and women began to make their way into the large room. Someone lit the fire in its centre and soon bestial shadows began to play off of the ceiling and walls. Soul-animals prowled in the shadows, or reclined in the rafters or alongside their human counterparts. Many of the tribesfolk gathered around the entrance-way or the sides of the longhouse, wishing to listen to what was to be said. All was hushed, each awaiting their chief's words. After what seemed an age Canowicakte raised his head and began to speak.
"It has been a lean year for us. The hunting parties have reported that the herds have been thin or non-existant, and the fish have taken different routes to the spawning-pools. We face hard times ahead!"
A murmer of agreement passed through the gathered assembly, then died down as Canowicakte began to speak again.
"We have faced hard times before. Hungry years and bitter winters. We have all lost friends and family to famine, disease and war. And we have prevailed time and again!"
The warriors arrayed around the hall smacked their leather-bound shields with their spears in unison.
"We have always found a way! The Spirits have ever guided us through the worst of times, and never have we broken our bonds of kinship to one-another. Our collective decisions have ensured our survival to this very day, and will do so again!"
A muted cry of assent went up at the back of the hall and was picked up, carried forwards until all gathered were cheering as one voice. Gently, reverently, the chief raised a hand for silence. It was obeyed. He was smiling, as a father proud of his children.
"Ever have you trusted my judgement, and ever have I bowed to your collective will. You all know Enapay, my companion. He has a plan that may indeed save us from the threat of hunger. But this plan may also bring us hardship in the times ahead. So I put it to you all. I shall lay it bare before you, and we shall discuss what is to be done."
The Elders and Councillors began to murmer amongst themselves, the tribespeople waiting in patient silence. Enapay was well-known to the people. The great bear had come to the aid of the tribe many times in the past, and although bears were not usually counted amongst the wisest of creatures his judgements had usually proven to be sound in nature.
"Tell us of your plan, my Chief. We shall listen."
The Elder who spoke was Tunkasila. He had been the finest warrior of the tribe in the days of his youth. His battle-scarred body was becoming frail, but he still bore himself as proudly as he ever had. Canowicakte bowed his head to the old man, taking it as a sign that he was now allowed to speak. The room again fell quiet.
"Enapay has suggested that we illicit aid from the Air and Earth Tribes. Ever have we gone to aid the Earth Tribe in battle, even going to far as to send the best of our young men to fight in the wars that saw the old Lord of the Fire Tribe killed. I led the charge against his personal guard myself, and saw him struck down. For that aid my father Hehaka asked no recompense. A diplomat therefore, should be sent with gifts to discuss food shipments."
There was a clamour of voices from the throng.
"Why should we send them our wares when they owe us a blood-debt!?"
"Where were their warriors when last we were attacked?"
"We should raid their lands, not beg!"
"Would you call down war upon us!?"
"Better war than humiliation!"
Canowicakte listened to the cries and accusations with a calm countenance. He was used to such things. All opinions were welcome, and therefore all were often voiced. Meetings such as this could often take hours, if not days. A voice rose above the tumult of noise. It was Tunkasila again.
"What of the Air Tribe, my Chief? Were not our last dealings with them violent?"
The crowd fell into a hush yet again. This was indeed true. Not a few months previous there had been a border dispute between two groups of hunters from each tribe. One side claimed that a kill had been made on Shapeshifter land without hunting rights being given. The other party claimed that since the animal had been shot and tracked from within Air Tribe territory, the point was moot. Violence had ensued and soon small skirmishes had begun to flare up. Eventually peace was made between the two chiefs, but relations were still tenuous.
"You are correct, of course, Tunkasila. But we have also lent them the aid of our warriors in the past, as well as given them much trade. All our trade to the East first passes through their lands, and they get the better share! So a diplomat, bearing gifts, will also be sent to their chief. We will remind them of their debts to us, and ensure that we wish no harm or ill-will upon their people."
Canowicakte looked out at the shadowy faces. He raised his voice so that all could hear.
"This is about our survival as a people, as a tribe! I would not do this unless I felt that there was no other peaceful solution! But I did not call you here to impose my will upon you! So let your voices be heard! All opinions shall be listened to and weighed! All will have a say if they with it to be so!"
Canowicakte fell silent, looking out at his people, awaiting their response. He hoped to the Great Spirit that they would agree with him.
“Welcome back, Chief! Did you have luck on your trip?”
Canowicakte did not pause to answer. He turned his head towards the shaman Kalagisa and called out:
"Make your way to the Longhouse with the others of your ilk! I will address the Elders and the council!"
Then he was gone, moving through the centre of the village. The Longhouse, a large wooden structure with walls of oak and a roof of birch bark, was situated at the focal point of Northpass. A great firepit used for feasts, religious ceremonies and communal gatherings was before the great hall. The longhouse was door-less, open to the elements. If any of the tribe who were not on the council or an Elder wished to listen to or take part in any discourse, they were welcome.
Summoning one of his retainers to him, Canowicakte took his place at the far end of the Longhouse. His sat on a woven mat on the floor. Unlike other chiefs or kings he did not sit upon a throne. He was as beholden to his people as they were to him and all were seated in equal standing in his hall. He pulled the wolf-skin about his shoulders and pulled up its snarling visage over his own. It was a ceremonial guesture. Not meant to intimidate his own, but to make it known to all present that the matter to be discussed was a serious one.
"What is it you wish of me, my Chief?"
The warrior was a veteran of many battles. He wore his hair in a mohawk and the customary warpaint of the cheif's honour-guard adorned his body and face. Red and black to signify blood and darkness. The Shapeshifter Tribe's warriors were expert ambushers.
"Summon the Elders and the High Priestess. The Shamans will be arriving shortly. Then gather Hekaha and the rest of the Veterans."
"At once my Chief."
Canowicakte watched him go. He sat mulling over his thoughts in silence as men and women began to make their way into the large room. Someone lit the fire in its centre and soon bestial shadows began to play off of the ceiling and walls. Soul-animals prowled in the shadows, or reclined in the rafters or alongside their human counterparts. Many of the tribesfolk gathered around the entrance-way or the sides of the longhouse, wishing to listen to what was to be said. All was hushed, each awaiting their chief's words. After what seemed an age Canowicakte raised his head and began to speak.
"It has been a lean year for us. The hunting parties have reported that the herds have been thin or non-existant, and the fish have taken different routes to the spawning-pools. We face hard times ahead!"
A murmer of agreement passed through the gathered assembly, then died down as Canowicakte began to speak again.
"We have faced hard times before. Hungry years and bitter winters. We have all lost friends and family to famine, disease and war. And we have prevailed time and again!"
The warriors arrayed around the hall smacked their leather-bound shields with their spears in unison.
"We have always found a way! The Spirits have ever guided us through the worst of times, and never have we broken our bonds of kinship to one-another. Our collective decisions have ensured our survival to this very day, and will do so again!"
A muted cry of assent went up at the back of the hall and was picked up, carried forwards until all gathered were cheering as one voice. Gently, reverently, the chief raised a hand for silence. It was obeyed. He was smiling, as a father proud of his children.
"Ever have you trusted my judgement, and ever have I bowed to your collective will. You all know Enapay, my companion. He has a plan that may indeed save us from the threat of hunger. But this plan may also bring us hardship in the times ahead. So I put it to you all. I shall lay it bare before you, and we shall discuss what is to be done."
The Elders and Councillors began to murmer amongst themselves, the tribespeople waiting in patient silence. Enapay was well-known to the people. The great bear had come to the aid of the tribe many times in the past, and although bears were not usually counted amongst the wisest of creatures his judgements had usually proven to be sound in nature.
"Tell us of your plan, my Chief. We shall listen."
The Elder who spoke was Tunkasila. He had been the finest warrior of the tribe in the days of his youth. His battle-scarred body was becoming frail, but he still bore himself as proudly as he ever had. Canowicakte bowed his head to the old man, taking it as a sign that he was now allowed to speak. The room again fell quiet.
"Enapay has suggested that we illicit aid from the Air and Earth Tribes. Ever have we gone to aid the Earth Tribe in battle, even going to far as to send the best of our young men to fight in the wars that saw the old Lord of the Fire Tribe killed. I led the charge against his personal guard myself, and saw him struck down. For that aid my father Hehaka asked no recompense. A diplomat therefore, should be sent with gifts to discuss food shipments."
There was a clamour of voices from the throng.
"Why should we send them our wares when they owe us a blood-debt!?"
"Where were their warriors when last we were attacked?"
"We should raid their lands, not beg!"
"Would you call down war upon us!?"
"Better war than humiliation!"
Canowicakte listened to the cries and accusations with a calm countenance. He was used to such things. All opinions were welcome, and therefore all were often voiced. Meetings such as this could often take hours, if not days. A voice rose above the tumult of noise. It was Tunkasila again.
"What of the Air Tribe, my Chief? Were not our last dealings with them violent?"
The crowd fell into a hush yet again. This was indeed true. Not a few months previous there had been a border dispute between two groups of hunters from each tribe. One side claimed that a kill had been made on Shapeshifter land without hunting rights being given. The other party claimed that since the animal had been shot and tracked from within Air Tribe territory, the point was moot. Violence had ensued and soon small skirmishes had begun to flare up. Eventually peace was made between the two chiefs, but relations were still tenuous.
"You are correct, of course, Tunkasila. But we have also lent them the aid of our warriors in the past, as well as given them much trade. All our trade to the East first passes through their lands, and they get the better share! So a diplomat, bearing gifts, will also be sent to their chief. We will remind them of their debts to us, and ensure that we wish no harm or ill-will upon their people."
Canowicakte looked out at the shadowy faces. He raised his voice so that all could hear.
"This is about our survival as a people, as a tribe! I would not do this unless I felt that there was no other peaceful solution! But I did not call you here to impose my will upon you! So let your voices be heard! All opinions shall be listened to and weighed! All will have a say if they with it to be so!"
Canowicakte fell silent, looking out at his people, awaiting their response. He hoped to the Great Spirit that they would agree with him.
Out of old habits, the moment Anastasia entered the room she extended out her powers to the two sibling-like cousins. Her air barrier covered them in familiarity, molding to their bodies perfectly and in the upmost care. Only due to how long she has been guarding the two and how often she uses it, they were the only ones who could notice the barrier. Her snow white hair fell over her shoulders as she bowed her head, bright sapphire eyes looking through her eyelashes at Ara.
“No, you are not interrupting anything. We are already done with the crucial information. Cailu was just describing what he could witness with his eyes, it sound incredible indeed. I wish I could have traveled with you.” Anastasia raised her head and gave the woman an innocent but remorseful smile, desperately wishing that Ara could come with them every time. It had only been of recent when her condition worsen that she was even prohibited to leave her own quarters. Before hand, the three of them would walk around the royals’ house but now Ara was unable to even do such things under orders of their Tribe’s best doctor.
“Perhaps you will be able to come with us next time.”
She couldn’t help but look up and stare at Cailu for a moment with a stoned face before her dark crystal eyes flicked over towards Ara who heard his words through and through. While it was a grave thought that brought a lump to Anastasia’s throat, she couldn’t help but to think that there may never be a next time of when Ara could accompany them. Anastasia kept this thought deep into her stomach, keeping it out of reach of her face and heart. “Yes, perhaps I will. Come and sit down, I want to listen to what you have to say now. Or perhaps you don’t want Cailu to be here? He can leave if that is what you want.”
With a slight nod, Anastasia gracefully made her way over towards the two, sitting down in a chair next to Cailu. She gave the both of them a small smile before resting her hands on her lap and sitting up straightly. “I have no problems with Cailu being here. I merely came to say my greetings.” Anastasia looked at Ara, examining her well being. Her barrier hardened around her as if Anastasia was desperately trying to protect her from all of the terrors of life, trying to prevent a precious belonging from breaking. “The trees are quite lovely today aren’t they? Have you seen the crows that populated the boarders,” She asked, looking out the window. “It makes me feel as though harvesting season is quickly approaching us.” A wide, crooked smile pulled tightly on her lips as she continued to speak friendly with Ara.
“Perhaps once it does approach, we could grab ourselves some Red Delicious.” Anastasia loved Red Delicious and she loved sharing them with Ara even more. The girl almost idolized the woman as Ara was the first friend, the first bond she made outside of Fantasia- after he had betrayed her and left a whole in her heart and chest.
“No, you are not interrupting anything. We are already done with the crucial information. Cailu was just describing what he could witness with his eyes, it sound incredible indeed. I wish I could have traveled with you.” Anastasia raised her head and gave the woman an innocent but remorseful smile, desperately wishing that Ara could come with them every time. It had only been of recent when her condition worsen that she was even prohibited to leave her own quarters. Before hand, the three of them would walk around the royals’ house but now Ara was unable to even do such things under orders of their Tribe’s best doctor.
“Perhaps you will be able to come with us next time.”
She couldn’t help but look up and stare at Cailu for a moment with a stoned face before her dark crystal eyes flicked over towards Ara who heard his words through and through. While it was a grave thought that brought a lump to Anastasia’s throat, she couldn’t help but to think that there may never be a next time of when Ara could accompany them. Anastasia kept this thought deep into her stomach, keeping it out of reach of her face and heart. “Yes, perhaps I will. Come and sit down, I want to listen to what you have to say now. Or perhaps you don’t want Cailu to be here? He can leave if that is what you want.”
With a slight nod, Anastasia gracefully made her way over towards the two, sitting down in a chair next to Cailu. She gave the both of them a small smile before resting her hands on her lap and sitting up straightly. “I have no problems with Cailu being here. I merely came to say my greetings.” Anastasia looked at Ara, examining her well being. Her barrier hardened around her as if Anastasia was desperately trying to protect her from all of the terrors of life, trying to prevent a precious belonging from breaking. “The trees are quite lovely today aren’t they? Have you seen the crows that populated the boarders,” She asked, looking out the window. “It makes me feel as though harvesting season is quickly approaching us.” A wide, crooked smile pulled tightly on her lips as she continued to speak friendly with Ara.
“Perhaps once it does approach, we could grab ourselves some Red Delicious.” Anastasia loved Red Delicious and she loved sharing them with Ara even more. The girl almost idolized the woman as Ara was the first friend, the first bond she made outside of Fantasia- after he had betrayed her and left a whole in her heart and chest.
Helina Dynaris
"You have a sharp mind," Lord Rostovii said to her. Helina blushed slightly at the compliment, and replied, “Thank you, my lord. I certainly like to think so.” And now it sounded like she was bragging, which made her even more embarrassed.
Lord Rostovii must have sensed her unease, because he moved closer to her and said, "I may have gained my power only recently as your leader, but I prefer to be seen as an equal. All lives are of equal value, afterall."
His words did make her feel more relaxed, and she loosened her body from its stiff posture.
"I would like to ask your opinion on risking many lives to end this war. I wish to regain peace across the land, the most efficient and quick way I have figured out would indefinitely compromise the lives of our people..."
He moved even close to her, and she looked at him straight on, where she would have looked at him in the eyes if she could see them. He continued his speech.
"The job I have for you would be a lot of work. This includes gaining many followers to teach them how to heal others. Of course, those who have gained a considerate healing ability would be sent to the front lines. We simply need more and more healers, more soldiers, more hope..."
Helina frowned in thought. Did she think that risking the lives of soldiers in hopes that they would be able to heal should they incur mortal wounds was worth it? Yes, she absolutely did. If there was a chance for thee soldiers to live long enough to win the war, then it was absolutely worth the risk. Although, it did lean heavily on her teaching skills, for which was up for debate.
The blind man must have taken her frown for rejection, as he proceeded to get down on one knee and bow. "I apologize for any forms of annoyance or inconvenience this has caused. You may decline if you feel as you surely can't."
The gesture put Helina back into a flustered state, as she was not used to such treatment. ”Oh, uh, of course I will do it! Nothing would make me happier! Do you already have people in mind?”
Sholeh Kanaka
Somewhere between leaving the spot where her parents had been and returning the troops, Sholeh had picked up another glass of wine, and was sipping it with one hand and fending off the advances of a comrade with the other.
“Come on, this is a night of celebration! I'm drunk, you're drunk. Spirits are high, and all that. Let's celebrate together!” He tried to cop a feel under her sorry excuse for a top, but she easily batted his hand away.
“One, I'm not drunk,” she said, in a completely steady voice. “I'm only on my third glass of wine, and my limit is in the six or seven range. Two, it is almost unbelievable that your opinion of your manhood is so low that you would bed a woman who not only beats you in hand to hand combat daily, but also one who's fire abilities far exceed your own.”
Her comrade only smirked. “What can I say, I have no pride.” He tried to touch her again, but again she slapped it away.
Just then, Lord Vinicious and General Zaheed made their way over to the troops. Sholeh quickly set her glass on the floor and knelt with the rest of the soldiers. As she was on her knee, she distinctly felt a hand on her rear. She quickly kicked her foot roughly behind her, making contact with a hard body. She was rewarded with pain filled grunt, which made her smile in triumph.
"Who in here is brave enough to challenge Lord Vinicius to a wrestling match? All for good fun of course. Anybody? Anybody with the sheer amount courage and valor?" she heard General Zaheed boom loudly.
Things could not have taken a better turn. A wrestling match was right up her alley. She bolted right up from her kneeling position and pumped a fist in the air. “I challenge him!”
She immediately ran out to the center of the hall and put her hands on hips. “I gladly challenge you to a wrestling match! And please don't insult me by saying you won't fight a girl, because I've taken down most of those men!” She indicated the soldiers by nodding her head to them, then then punched her fist into the palm of her hand for emphasis.
Kala
"Make your way to the Longhouse with the others of your ilk! I will address the Elders and the council!"
With a slightly raised eyebrow, Kala watched the Chief disappear into the Longhouse, then jumped down from the roof. She grabbed the attention of a nearby child. “Ero, go tell the other shamans to meet in the Longhouse.” The boy nodded, and scampered off to do as he was told.
She went back inside her hut to retrieve Lnoli, who seemed to be more alert after his quick nap. “Come on,” she told him. “Chief is calling a council meeting.” She exited her hut and started walking towards the Longhouse, Lnoli pattering beside her. He did not stay quiet for long.
“Its about the lack of food.” It more more a statement than a question, but Kala answered anyway.
“Yes, I suspect that as well. I hope a solution is found, because although I know you don't mind eating insects, I would prefer not to.”
They entered the Longhouse ahead of the other shamans, and Kala took a seat as far away from the rest of the tribe as she could, Lnoli curled up on her lap. Its not that she disliked her tribe, quite the opposite, but sometimes they were uneasy around her, so she found it much easier to just keep her distance. It wasn't long before the other shamans had shuffled in around her, and the meeting began.
The Chief addressed the issues of lack of resources like she thought he would. When he mentioned a diplomat going to the Air and Earth Tribes, she became excited. She had been hoping to get out of the village and see the world a bit, and here was the opportunity offered to her on a silver platter. She quickly stood up and said, “It would be my honor, Chief, to be said diplomat to the Air and Earth Tribes. I promise I will broker peace and come back with what this tribe needs to endure.”
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
General Zaheed Thanos & Lord Vinicius
I challenge him! I gladly challenge you to a wrestling match! And please don't insult me by saying you won't fight a girl, because I've taken down most of those men!"
Vinicius hinged his teeth together to conceal the curses from inside as he elbowed Zaheed, "Did you really have to do that?" He snarled to his brother, but not that Vinicius was restless over the fact he was thrown into a fist-fight, but it was a fist-fight with a woman, and though the tribe treated women and men quite equally by law, there will always be sexism. But it was not like Vinicius was a sexiest, but that he was a gentleman, and he did not simply believe in hitting a girl, plus due to the fact that the only females that he has had the most interaction was with his sister and his mother. So he has not had much verbal contact with women thus never has he laid hands on them in any form or fashion, thus he had come to the conclusion that it is not right for a man to bring hostile touch to them, including in a wrestling match.
And as for General Zaheed, yes, Vinicius was perhaps not angry at his brother because it as not his fault that a woman volunteered, but annoyed that he did not think to ask Vinicius first before announcing this match. But Vinicius could see this as a way that Zaheed was trying to loosen up his brother's nerves, and he couldn't hate Zaheed for doing something that almost seemed thoughtful and considerate.
And it was not like Vinicius could straight up reject and refuse the challenge, his reputation was on the line. Therefore instead of directly declining it, he would see if he could entertain the soldiers, say no in a more humorous way. And if Vinicius is going to make this enjoyable, he must be confident with himself. He stepped out into the center space of the room with his hands moving slightly as he spoke, "I wouldn't say refusing to a hit a woman is an insult, rather in polite intentions. Yes, I rather be a gentleman, I think the whole rest of the world is tired of bloody bone-headed bastards, yes?" Vinicius did rather well with his remark, entertaining the crowd amongst him. "So with that--."
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
"Are we done for today? I want to go out." Zianro said as he dragged the last word like a bored teenager. "Been cooped in here for weeks it gets boring after awhile. And combing through a list of women, although very relaxing, does not help."
"But Sire, we do have to think on these things and you have quite the busy schedule ahead of you." The advisor stated as Zianro leaned back on his throne boredly. He wanted just one day, outside, out on the lake for a swim. Was that too much to ask? Sighing he seemingly gave in as he then set his trident down on the throne. "I want to swim." Said in a firm voice as he walked out of the courtroom and through the elaborate palace to go out into a secret Royal path down to the edge of the lake for a swim.
On the way, he holstered his two swords he had as a warrior for self defense purposes in their sheaths as he ventured to said spot. He then shrugged off his shirt as he then dove into the water and begin to swim. It was a relaxing time for him, to be near where his tribe had derived his magic from. It wasn't the springs of Sirona but it was water nonetheless and this relaxed him. He simply did not wished to be disturbed at that exact moment.
"But Sire, we do have to think on these things and you have quite the busy schedule ahead of you." The advisor stated as Zianro leaned back on his throne boredly. He wanted just one day, outside, out on the lake for a swim. Was that too much to ask? Sighing he seemingly gave in as he then set his trident down on the throne. "I want to swim." Said in a firm voice as he walked out of the courtroom and through the elaborate palace to go out into a secret Royal path down to the edge of the lake for a swim.
On the way, he holstered his two swords he had as a warrior for self defense purposes in their sheaths as he ventured to said spot. He then shrugged off his shirt as he then dove into the water and begin to swim. It was a relaxing time for him, to be near where his tribe had derived his magic from. It wasn't the springs of Sirona but it was water nonetheless and this relaxed him. He simply did not wished to be disturbed at that exact moment.
“I have no problems with Cailu being here. I merely came to say my greetings.”
Ara lowered her head slowly in a nod, lowering her hand as well that was just about to shoo away Cailu from the room, she was well aware of the troubles both of them had with talking in front of people. Or that was Cailu's problem, why Anastasia didn't say much was not something Ara had thought much of, she just knew it was a very obvious part of the girl. Not that Ara minded it, or well yes she did, when she finally got some other company than the doctor that came and checked up on her once every week it was these two. Ara loved them both dearly but their silence could be a bit irritating at times, she wanted to listen to other's speak. She was pretty sick and tired of her own voice since she listened to it all the time every day when she was talking to herself.
“The trees are quite lovely today aren’t they? Have you seen the crows that populated the boarders, it makes me feel as though harvesting season is quickly approaching us.” Again Ara nodded slowly as the girl spoke, listening to her words, carving them inside her head. Not because they touched her like Cailu's had done but because she wanted to remember them when she felt lonely. When the both of them were away on business and she was all alone in here she often replayed the conversations they have had with each other, listening to their voices in her head and answering them again. She knew it was a sad thing to do, but she rather did that than call for someone she didn't enjoy conversations with. “Perhaps once it does approach, we could grab ourselves some Red Delicious.”
"Yes, perhaps we can do that," With a smile Ara paused, looking out the window. She had noticed that, how that season had started to creep closer. The changes outside both made her feel extremely depressed and happy at the same time, she enjoyed that time of the year but to just sit inside and watch was not something she wanted to do. She wanted to be outside with the others. Leaning back tiredly she dragged the hand over her face, "Do you think anyone would notice if I opened the window and flew out for a while?"
As soon as Ara spoke the words Cailu jolted out from his thoughts of how he hadn't even had the time to see how the time passed by as the other two had, staring at her before grabbing her other hand, "You can't do that. I won't allow that."
Ara smiled slightly before patting his hand which was holding hers, "Dear little Cailu, you may be bigger than me in size but I am older than you. You can't command me what to do, but I know you only mean well but no matter how hard you are squeezing my hand I would still be able to get away if I wanted to."
Cailu got quiet again, hesitating at first before letting go of her hand. He knew she was right, it didn't matter how hard he was holding on to her because if she wanted to get away there was no chance for him to keep her in here. You can't hold on to air, even if he tried she would probably be able to leak out through some tiny crack. In shy manners he was staring down onto his hands which was clasped together in front of him while mumbling, "I just don't want you to get weaker again or lose control while being too high above ground. Because neither me nor Anastasia would be able to protect you if that happens."
Ara's smile died and she turned her face towards the window again, "I know, I was just daydreaming. I apologize for worrying you, you too Anastasia. I will not mention it again."
Sholeh Kanaka
"I wouldn't say refusing to a hit a woman is an insult, rather in polite intentions.”
Sholeh blood boiled when she realized that he was going to refuse the match. She crossed her arms glared at him as he spoke, remembering the days when she first joined the army. Even though women were technically allowed to join, few did, so the men were unpracticed in fighting one. At first they all refused to train with her, saying it was beneath them to fight a women, but after a few arms were broken they quickly got over that.
Yes, I rather be a gentleman, I think the whole rest of the world is tired of bloody bone-headed bastards, yes?" he went on, and a few in the crowd made sounds of agreement. Sholeh spared a glance at her eldest sister, Oriel, who was standing in a corner with her husband. A sharp look and a shake of her head told Sholeh to agree with Lord Vinicious, and bow out. She shook her head back.
"So with that--" At this point, Sholeh had had enough. She rushed forward, grabbed a hold of his ankles, and pulled, knocking him to the ground. She wasted no time in jumping on top of him, wrapping her arms around his waist grabbing his hands so they were restrained behind his back.
”Yeah, well, a bloody bone-head is about to beat your ass, Mr. Gentleman!” she said, grunting a little from the exertion of trying to keep a hold of his hands. It's too late to walk away with your dignity, but if you admit defeat, I might let you walk away conscious.”
Even as she said these words, she hoped he would put up more of a fight then that. She wanted it to last for a while yet, so that she would know that everyone would know that she earned her victory.
Lord Vinicius
”Yeah, well, a bloody bone-head is about to beat your ass, Mr. Gentleman! It's too late to walk away with your dignity, but if you admit defeat, I might let you walk away conscious.”
That was it, the right amount adrenaline to exterminate every nerve laced with anxiety, yes, and for right now Vinicius for the first time sense the death of his father felt some other feeling besides sorrow. And perhaps he did need a beating to the ground to snap back into, because for once he felt alive again. But the antidote to clear away the stress seemed so simply for it was only a mere surprise of a wrestling match. Whoever this soldier was Vinicius wanted to congratulate her not only for her bravery to face a king, for her stepping out of line to engage in a brawl without permission, but also because she gave him that boost of determination.
But Vinicius was caught up now in quite the pickle, and he was not going to lose. Now, he did have some options, the first that flashed in his mind was fire of course, it was second nature to him, she held down his hands, he could bawl his fist and burn hers. However there was a lot of problems with that, one, was that she was a fire bearer just like him, the heat would only be transferring more energy, helping her. And two, this was a wrestling match, planned or unplanned, no match like this involves bending, and he was not going to cheat in hopes to win. Though, Vinicius also didn't want to fight her, but now was his moment, earlier he showed his patriotic love and his heart in the throne room, now was to display his speed, his skill.
Vinicius didn't squirm inside he reinforced himself with knee kicks to her stomach, and after he had struck her with utter swift and quick raw talent he noticed her start to wear down after the pain delivered. So, with a final shot to get her off him completely Vinicius kicked her in the stomach. However he did just kick her, he kicked her with his sharp pointed steel boot. Of course, he was wearing his ceremonial armor, it was a special and formal event, it was his coronation so he was going to dress fancy. And fashion of the alike was not the kind suitable for a wrestling match.
Thus anyone could of imagine that the metal boot pierced deep into her flesh, however not deep enough to kill her. But with that attack she was plunged off. But everything happened so fast that Vinicius did not quite notice what task he had pulled off until looking down at his bloody boot and then looking up at the woman. Vinicius then felt extremely guilty, completely forgetting the fact she was a soldier, he hurt a woman, and Vinicius felt self-conviction due to it. He rushed over to her as he watched her still getting up, she didn't wallow in the pain, no she did not crawl like a weakling, but Vinicius was still worried. "Flames!" he cursed to himself. "Are you okay-- I didn't mean to." Yes, Vinicius spoke the truth, he had no intention to cause her to bleed, but sometimes his aggressive trait consumed him, but thankfully there was still good inside of him to feel shame for his behavior.
Sholeh Kanaka
Sholeh tried to keep a hold of Vinicious's hands as he knee kicked her in the stomach, but with each kick her grip loosened. She knew it wouldn't take much to knock her off, so she prepared herself for the battle that was about to commence as soon as he got free. Now that the element of surprise had worn off, this was going to be a little tougher. She had heard of his prowess in battle, he was son of the former king, how could not have? She was gonna fight tooth and nail in this match, but that was the whole reason she had volunteered for it.
She received quite the shock, however, when his pointy steel boot collided with her abdomen, tossing her off him. She landed flat on her back, her ears ringing from the impact. But her adrenaline kicked in, and she was back on her feet in moments, her survival instincts insisting that there was a threat. As she got back up, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach where she had been kicked, and reached her hand down to touch it. It came back up bloody, the wound slowly oozing.
"Flames!" she heard someone curse. She looked up and realized that he had moved closer to her. "Are you okay-- I didn't mean to."
A little voice in her head told her she'd asked for it, but she rarely listened to that voice. Her face hardened and she wiped her hand on her sorry excuse for a top, leaving a blood stain. “Maybe not,” she said. “But I'm going to mean this!” But she finished the sentence, she had rushed toward him at full speed with her head down, intending to head-butt him. She was then surprised to feel no impact, and skidded to the floor, smearing blood on the floor. Humiliated, she jumped back onto her feet and faced her leader.
“Are you going to jump around like you're Air Tribe now? Stand still, and fight!” She rushed at him again, having enough sense this time to anticipate him moving. She threw a punch at him, and missed. Getting more and more agitated, she threw punch after punch, all missing their mark. She groaned loudly in annoyance.
“Stand still and fight like a man already!” she shouted in frustration.
Vladimir could not see any of the flustering which Helina was experiencing, he wasn't in contact with any plants. But that didn't matter, her following words was enough tallow him to rise from his bow. His face still emotionless. After facing Helina for a few moments, Vladimir turned away and headed back to the table, placing his hand on one of the flowers to see again.
”Oh, uh, of course I will do it! Nothing would make me happier! Do you already have people in mind?”
After being able to see, he faced Helina once again. He could easily see her without turning around, but this was more professional and proper. "I do have a few people in mind. The rest of the front line soldiers will be rallying at the western gate tomorrow for dispatch. I want you to pick out any soldiers which you see capable for learning simple healing abilities. Along with that, I want you to pick out any worthy people from the city. We need all the healers we can get." He paused a little, taking into consideration Helina's feelings, "Of course, don't push yourself..."
Vladimir's plan was very dangerous. And of course it would involve a lot of casualties, with what he wants to happen, healers will definitely be needed. With Helina holding the best healing abilities in the tribe, she is a very important person to him. "Don't worry, you won't be sent to the frontlines. You're indispensable. I'm gonna have you assigned to the support lines, alongside me."
”Oh, uh, of course I will do it! Nothing would make me happier! Do you already have people in mind?”
After being able to see, he faced Helina once again. He could easily see her without turning around, but this was more professional and proper. "I do have a few people in mind. The rest of the front line soldiers will be rallying at the western gate tomorrow for dispatch. I want you to pick out any soldiers which you see capable for learning simple healing abilities. Along with that, I want you to pick out any worthy people from the city. We need all the healers we can get." He paused a little, taking into consideration Helina's feelings, "Of course, don't push yourself..."
Vladimir's plan was very dangerous. And of course it would involve a lot of casualties, with what he wants to happen, healers will definitely be needed. With Helina holding the best healing abilities in the tribe, she is a very important person to him. "Don't worry, you won't be sent to the frontlines. You're indispensable. I'm gonna have you assigned to the support lines, alongside me."
Anastasia’s hands fisted in between the fabrics of her dress as she listened to Ara. She knew that no one would ever be happy confined to her bed, hidden from world only but to watch it go by like some sort of twisted movie. For some odd reason, Anastasia could easily empathize with Ara as she too, was once held against her will and unable to enjoy her life. However, Anastasia always had her friend with her back then suffering with her through the hard times and making the bleakest situations seem bright like the sun’s rays.
Unfortunately, Ara did not have a companion to share her woes. Anastasia knew very well that Ara refrains from her dark thoughts in fear of worrying others as well as the fear that she may give up on herself too. Perhaps Ara already did give up the hope of recovering. Sapphire eyes looked over towards Ara with a silence that seemed to contain more pity than any type of sympathy or empathy yet it disappeared almost as quick as it surfaced, Anastasia made sure she was careful to not allow Ara to see her true emotions behind the mask she always seemed to wear.
Eyes closed as Anastasia reached over and grabbed Ara’s hand, her barrier quickly disappearing. “While the risks are very high,” She began, ignoring Cailu and anything that Ara may or may not say. “If you truly wish, I can allow you to accompany me to the market.” Her eyes opened to meet Ara’s. “It is bold of me to suggest something such as this but I see you as a dear friend. With a cloak and fabric face mask, it should be alright.” Anastasia watched her a little, readying herself for whatever punishments or tongue lashings she may receive.
“I believe that perhaps a little fresh air will help clear whatever doubts and worries you may have that fill your head at the moment. The exercise may even make you feel much better.” For the first time for a while, Anastasia’s eyes read her emotions. She wished that Ara lived a fulfilled even with such a crippling disease; if the woman wasn’t permitted to even arise out of bed, then what would prevent her from thinking thoughts that would eventually crush her. “I may not be able to protect you from the illness within you but I am confident that I can protect your body from the outside forces.”
Once again, Anastasia bowed her in apologies of her bold speaking but the look in her sapphire eyes told everyone within the room that she did not regret her words and welcomed whatever Cailu may say or whatever Ara may order.
Unfortunately, Ara did not have a companion to share her woes. Anastasia knew very well that Ara refrains from her dark thoughts in fear of worrying others as well as the fear that she may give up on herself too. Perhaps Ara already did give up the hope of recovering. Sapphire eyes looked over towards Ara with a silence that seemed to contain more pity than any type of sympathy or empathy yet it disappeared almost as quick as it surfaced, Anastasia made sure she was careful to not allow Ara to see her true emotions behind the mask she always seemed to wear.
Eyes closed as Anastasia reached over and grabbed Ara’s hand, her barrier quickly disappearing. “While the risks are very high,” She began, ignoring Cailu and anything that Ara may or may not say. “If you truly wish, I can allow you to accompany me to the market.” Her eyes opened to meet Ara’s. “It is bold of me to suggest something such as this but I see you as a dear friend. With a cloak and fabric face mask, it should be alright.” Anastasia watched her a little, readying herself for whatever punishments or tongue lashings she may receive.
“I believe that perhaps a little fresh air will help clear whatever doubts and worries you may have that fill your head at the moment. The exercise may even make you feel much better.” For the first time for a while, Anastasia’s eyes read her emotions. She wished that Ara lived a fulfilled even with such a crippling disease; if the woman wasn’t permitted to even arise out of bed, then what would prevent her from thinking thoughts that would eventually crush her. “I may not be able to protect you from the illness within you but I am confident that I can protect your body from the outside forces.”
Once again, Anastasia bowed her in apologies of her bold speaking but the look in her sapphire eyes told everyone within the room that she did not regret her words and welcomed whatever Cailu may say or whatever Ara may order.
Lord Vinicius
“Maybe not. But I'm going to mean this.
It was a sheer dodge, Vinicius had no intentions to fight, well, not anymore. He tried to keep his eyes on her entire body and not on just one portion, that portion being the bleeding wound. And perhaps it was not the biggest nor serious of injuries to a soldier or to a king, but it was enough for Vinicius to stop his offensive in this battle all together. However, if this soldier wished to fight, then so be it, Vinicius guessed his brother trained them hard, never retreat, never surrender.
“Are you going to jump around like you’re Air Tribe now? Stand still and fight!”
“Air Tribe? I don’t suppose they even know what a wrestling match is.”
”Stand still and fight like a man already!
“You mean like a heartless bastard? Real men don’t hit women, especially wounded ones.”
Vinicius continued to dodge even after the taunt, and besides, dodging could have been a good motive of his in order to show off his talents, in order to display his speed, agility, and grace. If he wished to, Vinicius believed he could have already beaten her, such as, when she was on the ground, if he ever were to be so cruel and ruthless, even unfair perhaps, Vinicius could have kicked her in the weakened spot as she was arising from the ground.
But something such as that to do to a woman, seemed sinister to Vinicius, and he could admit that the fire tribe has had their past with evil kings, and Vinicius did not want to be one of them. Though it was hit by hit, blow by blow, and Vinicius continued to cause his enemy to miss, but it then came that point that Vinicius could see that her stamina wearing down. Yes, that was exactly what he want, the soldier to tire herself out, and perhaps with her exhausted state it will seem that Vinicius was the victor.
However in came another troop to interrupt the brawl, “Milord,” he greeted Vinicius hoping to cease the fighting, but the two did not stop, nothing. “Lord Vinicius—“
“Soldier, cannot you not see I am quite busy right now?” Vinicius quick spoke as he duck to dodge her kick. No, Vinicius did not wish to tolerate an interrupt right now, he was so close to tasting his victory. But there was one thing, one person, Vinicius could not force himself to ignore. “It’s your mother! S-She hit the floor,” the soldier cried stuttered as he was nervous to intrude on his king.
The audience in the room froze, everything was dead silent and Vinicius immediately forgot about the match he encountered and stormed to the interrupting soldier whom informed the bad news. Vinicius is known to have a bad temper, an explosive anger, so anyone could imagine that everyone in the room was just counting on Vinicius to now act with another match, but this time against the soldier, and perhaps then a much more violent one, a battle Vinicius was passionate about. But Vinicius knew he could not waste his time with the soldier, and honestly, Vinicius felt that he had no right to hurt the man though Vinicius may have been angry at the moment due to the sick state of his ill mother. Thus Vinicus charged out of the room, and that was the last seen of the lord.
And after Vinicius had left the soldiers that filled the dining room expected that the General would reprimand Sholeh for attacking the king, she had none of permission in engage in a match, but as for Zaheed, he too had vanished from the setting.
General Zaheed
Shadow galloped out of fire land headed for earth, or so it seemed, but Zaheed steered his stead once far away from the eyes of his country to the water tribe. But alongside Zaheed the one other being that travelled alongside with him was his raven named, Icarus. The bird was an eerie sight to be seen, some may say that it looked as if Zaheed had entranced it was witchery. Though it must not be true, Zaheed had trained it, Icarus was the most valuable of Zaheed’s animals, and if he could anything in his life, Zaheed would say it to be that bird.
However as he was far away from fire, in the midst of nowhere, Zaheed stopped, where he pulled from a pouch of his a letter that read,
Dear Zianro Azura, the Wandering River Dragon,
Come nightfall, I will arrive to Lakeshore. I am aware water and fire had fought for years, and it will continue as long as Zotar sits on throne. Yes, his attention may be dragged off of the water tribe, but he is looking to declare war on earth, quite predictable, but also quite insane. And not only would a crazy man accept two wars at the same time, but also a blood-thirsty one. How much longer before he may attack water, how much long may even capture earth ground, building an empire to defeat water. And by then, I cannot be any use to you.
So I venture off to compromise, and speak of further matters in person…
General Zaheed
Zaheed equipped his bird’s beak with the letter and Icarus flapped its wings and glided to water tribe land. When the bird had spotted Zianro, it unleashed the letter. But in decisively clever manner, after ZIanro had finished the letter and set it down, the bird swallowed and devoured the letter, so that no proof that Zaheed was affiliating with the water tribe king may be revealed. And immediately after it was up, up, and away. It learned well from its master…
Zianro relaxed on the shore of the lake, Shirtless and alone. Feeling rather happy at his current state of contentment. He knew a breath of fresh air would clear his mind. He needed to be out and about more often. Whether it was out in public in his old soldier's garb or in the clothing he was in. He had to play the political game the tribe's inner workings had set for him.
It was then he heard a raven's call as it landed right next to him with a letter in it's beak. Zianro's brow furrowed as he took the letter and opened it and began to read it. Zianro then narrowed his eyes as he read through it all. "Nightfall?! Alone?! General Zaheed, my Old Archrival before I took the role of leader, you're playing a dangerous game. I wonder which of you two is the more insane now due to this. Your brother, or you, for your current deed?" he thought bitterly as the wheels turned in his head. He had to find a way to stop the war on both ends, as he knew fire would be after Earth and Water. And earth was not so keen on water or fire at the moment. He was caught in the middle of a battle triumvirate.
Tossing the letter to the side, he watched the Raven feast upon it before leaving him. Putting on his Jacket, the Wandering River Dragon hurried to the outskirts of the city, all in an effort to head off Zaheed so that way he wouldn't go directly into the city, and be in a quiet area to actually discuss with him, or fight him. Either way, it should prove fun. He had his swords on him just in case Zaheed was luring him to a trap.
He sat on a meadow a few miles beyond Lakeshore, silently waiting. As soon as he heard hoofbeats he got up on his feet and said in a clear voice, "That is far enough, my Archrival. You're a long way out from your home, and your timing is....confusing. I had not expected to see you until the next time your armies came at me. I recieved your letter. What is this about?"
It was then he heard a raven's call as it landed right next to him with a letter in it's beak. Zianro's brow furrowed as he took the letter and opened it and began to read it. Zianro then narrowed his eyes as he read through it all. "Nightfall?! Alone?! General Zaheed, my Old Archrival before I took the role of leader, you're playing a dangerous game. I wonder which of you two is the more insane now due to this. Your brother, or you, for your current deed?" he thought bitterly as the wheels turned in his head. He had to find a way to stop the war on both ends, as he knew fire would be after Earth and Water. And earth was not so keen on water or fire at the moment. He was caught in the middle of a battle triumvirate.
Tossing the letter to the side, he watched the Raven feast upon it before leaving him. Putting on his Jacket, the Wandering River Dragon hurried to the outskirts of the city, all in an effort to head off Zaheed so that way he wouldn't go directly into the city, and be in a quiet area to actually discuss with him, or fight him. Either way, it should prove fun. He had his swords on him just in case Zaheed was luring him to a trap.
He sat on a meadow a few miles beyond Lakeshore, silently waiting. As soon as he heard hoofbeats he got up on his feet and said in a clear voice, "That is far enough, my Archrival. You're a long way out from your home, and your timing is....confusing. I had not expected to see you until the next time your armies came at me. I recieved your letter. What is this about?"
The argument had lasted well into the night. The tumult in the Longhouse would have been horrendous to any outsider, wall of sound, voices battling with one-another to be heard above the din of the linguistic battle. Canowicakte sat in silence. His ears were well-trained for this sort of debate and did not find it difficult to pick out the various arguments that were of the highest importance to the current matter. The main argument was perceptively clear to him.
The current gathering was split roughly down the middle. The one side were worried that by 'begging' (as they called it) for outside aid would show the tribe's weakness to the outsiders and warrant an attack on their land. The other side believed that if food and supplies for the coming winter were not obtained, the tribe would become weak, and therefore open to attack. Eventually the chief raised his hands for silence.
"I have heard your arguments, and have weighed them all fairly! It would appear, my friends, that we are at a stalemate. A half-and-half split. But there are many who have not had a voice. I therefore call for a vote. You all shall speak yea or nay for this matter. If the vote is against, we shall find an alternative solution. If it is yea, then preparations shall me made immediately for the provision of our diplomats and their escorts. So now, who is for this plan, and who is against!?"
The yea vote won by a single voice. The future of the clan was decided. Then, as the tribespeople were considering this fact in silence a voice rose from the shadows off to the left of Canowicakte's place by the fire.
“It would be my honor, Chief, to be said diplomat to the Air and Earth Tribes. I promise I will broker peace and come back with what this tribe needs to endure.”
Heads turned, whispered voices floated on the air. The chief smiled to himself. Kala. Of course it was Kala. The young shaman's growing wanderlust had been marked by many in the tribe.
"Kalagisa, step forward and be known to the people!"
After she had complied, he guestured for her to take a place by the fire. Elders were already shifting to make room for her. The High Priestess, attended by her acolytes, stepped forward with ceremonial paint. A nod from the chief and she began to trace it across Kalagisa's skin with her fingers. Markings to bring luck and protection, and to ward off evil spirits and magicks. Eventually she finished, and stepped back.
"I admire your spirit, Shaman. But we need two diplomats. I will not ask you to travel to both tribes yourself. Besides, we shall need you back here before the first snows begin to fall."
He turned to the gathering.
"Kalagisa will stand for us! Who else shall go as emissary?"
A young man from the back of the hall stepped forward.
"I shall go!"
Hiawatha, a young-blood warrior. He had a good heart, and was trustworthy.
"Step forward warrior and be known to the people."
The ritual was repeated. Kala sat to Canowicakte's left, Hiawatha to his right. The chief rose to his feet and held his hands out to the gathered tribespeople.
"We have our champions, our saviors! Make them known to you! Praise them as our greatest children!"
The uproar was unanimous. Even those who had opposed the plan cheered and clapped. A snatch of song began and was picked up. Soon the entire hall was singing the praise of the two volunteers. Canowicakte waited in patient silence, again smiling in his paternal way. Once the noise had again died down he spoke.
"A guard of ten warriors shall be sent with each. Hiawatha, you shall travel to the lands of the Earth Tribe. You shall take them furs, obsidian crafts and our finest bead-work. Kalagisa, you shall travel to the Air Tribe. Rugs, clothing and hides shall be your gift to them. Speak directly to their Chieftains and allow no others to take the gifts from you. If they offer aid, do not allow them to make promises of sending it at a later date. Leave with what we need, or do not leave until you have recieved it. Remember, we wish only for food. Do not become embroiled in their politicking. If they wish to speak of alliance pacts, aid in war or other matters besides then they may send their own diplomats to Northpass. Or better yet, they may come here themselves!"
This last remark brought forth a peal of laughter from the crowd. It had been a long time indeed since any of the other tribal rulers had seen fit to 'grace' Northpass with their presence.
"I will say this one last thing also. Do not travel through Water or Fire Tribe lands. We have had not had dealings with either, save in war, for many years. I do not know how they will recieve you. Journey to your appointed destinations and then return. And most of all, be safe."
He bowed his head reverently, respectfully to each in turn and then resumed his seat. The gathered people began to file out, heading for home. Canowicakte waited until all were gone and then removed the wolf-pelt from about his head and shoulders. He prayed to the Great Spirit that they would be successful in their mission.
The current gathering was split roughly down the middle. The one side were worried that by 'begging' (as they called it) for outside aid would show the tribe's weakness to the outsiders and warrant an attack on their land. The other side believed that if food and supplies for the coming winter were not obtained, the tribe would become weak, and therefore open to attack. Eventually the chief raised his hands for silence.
"I have heard your arguments, and have weighed them all fairly! It would appear, my friends, that we are at a stalemate. A half-and-half split. But there are many who have not had a voice. I therefore call for a vote. You all shall speak yea or nay for this matter. If the vote is against, we shall find an alternative solution. If it is yea, then preparations shall me made immediately for the provision of our diplomats and their escorts. So now, who is for this plan, and who is against!?"
The yea vote won by a single voice. The future of the clan was decided. Then, as the tribespeople were considering this fact in silence a voice rose from the shadows off to the left of Canowicakte's place by the fire.
“It would be my honor, Chief, to be said diplomat to the Air and Earth Tribes. I promise I will broker peace and come back with what this tribe needs to endure.”
Heads turned, whispered voices floated on the air. The chief smiled to himself. Kala. Of course it was Kala. The young shaman's growing wanderlust had been marked by many in the tribe.
"Kalagisa, step forward and be known to the people!"
After she had complied, he guestured for her to take a place by the fire. Elders were already shifting to make room for her. The High Priestess, attended by her acolytes, stepped forward with ceremonial paint. A nod from the chief and she began to trace it across Kalagisa's skin with her fingers. Markings to bring luck and protection, and to ward off evil spirits and magicks. Eventually she finished, and stepped back.
"I admire your spirit, Shaman. But we need two diplomats. I will not ask you to travel to both tribes yourself. Besides, we shall need you back here before the first snows begin to fall."
He turned to the gathering.
"Kalagisa will stand for us! Who else shall go as emissary?"
A young man from the back of the hall stepped forward.
"I shall go!"
Hiawatha, a young-blood warrior. He had a good heart, and was trustworthy.
"Step forward warrior and be known to the people."
The ritual was repeated. Kala sat to Canowicakte's left, Hiawatha to his right. The chief rose to his feet and held his hands out to the gathered tribespeople.
"We have our champions, our saviors! Make them known to you! Praise them as our greatest children!"
The uproar was unanimous. Even those who had opposed the plan cheered and clapped. A snatch of song began and was picked up. Soon the entire hall was singing the praise of the two volunteers. Canowicakte waited in patient silence, again smiling in his paternal way. Once the noise had again died down he spoke.
"A guard of ten warriors shall be sent with each. Hiawatha, you shall travel to the lands of the Earth Tribe. You shall take them furs, obsidian crafts and our finest bead-work. Kalagisa, you shall travel to the Air Tribe. Rugs, clothing and hides shall be your gift to them. Speak directly to their Chieftains and allow no others to take the gifts from you. If they offer aid, do not allow them to make promises of sending it at a later date. Leave with what we need, or do not leave until you have recieved it. Remember, we wish only for food. Do not become embroiled in their politicking. If they wish to speak of alliance pacts, aid in war or other matters besides then they may send their own diplomats to Northpass. Or better yet, they may come here themselves!"
This last remark brought forth a peal of laughter from the crowd. It had been a long time indeed since any of the other tribal rulers had seen fit to 'grace' Northpass with their presence.
"I will say this one last thing also. Do not travel through Water or Fire Tribe lands. We have had not had dealings with either, save in war, for many years. I do not know how they will recieve you. Journey to your appointed destinations and then return. And most of all, be safe."
He bowed his head reverently, respectfully to each in turn and then resumed his seat. The gathered people began to file out, heading for home. Canowicakte waited until all were gone and then removed the wolf-pelt from about his head and shoulders. He prayed to the Great Spirit that they would be successful in their mission.
[/center]
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
[/center]
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
[/center]
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
[/center]
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
Bellistrad Indorial
The burning sensation in his arms told Bellistrad that his strength was failing him. The timing couldn't have been worse either, as he was currently hanging from a branch almost twenty feet off the ground. He would probably never try to climb a tree in order to get a look at his surroundings without having a sure way down again. The blue haired man had been on his way down when one of the limbs broke off under his weight. He had nearly been able to grab onto one of the lower branches before falling to his death. He still tried to scramble his way up onto the branch but his arms were too tired to move him any more upwards, he would either fall and die or somehow be saved.
He did not know how often the path beneath him was used. It was one of the roads in between the Fire and Water tribes, as he was travelling towards the latter on his current journey. He wished to take a break from being a fugitive in his own land of the Fire Tribe so decided to move into their enemies midst. Granted if anyone found out he used to be a member of the fire tribe while in the Land of Water he could be killed on the spot but he thought it safer than those you might recognize him.
Hope reached Bellistrad's ears as hoof beats came from below. A lone rider was coming on a horse along the road. Bellistrad timed his drop to coincide with the rider being directly below him. As the rider came by underneath Bellistrad landed directly on top of him, possibly knocking the rider off of his horse as Bellistrad rolled over onto the ground and landed hard on his side. Not the most graceful of landings but he survived the fall, and that was importnat.
Adjusting his clothing quickly as well as his pack that was still strapped to his back Bellistrad wiped dust off of himself and took a look at the rider who he had fallen on. To his amazement it was Zaheed, someone who actually knew him and wanted to kill him for his betrayal. Smiling innocently, Bellistrad inched his way down the road. "Oh, sorry about that. I just uh, had gotten into a pinch....bye!" Bellistrad made a trail of dust behind him as he ran for the Water Tribe with most haste, at least that was until he heard a voice from the woods. He did not recognize this one, but it did not matter to him, whoever it was probably was with Zaheed and would kill him as well.
He sprinted down the road not stopping, his lungs only able to function because of the adrenaline in his system. The entire time he was running he scolded himself for picking the least friendly person to land on. Oh well, at least soon he would be able to reside with some comfort in the Water Tribe. Upon arriving at the tribe Bellistrad slowed and caught his breath, almost dying of exhaustion. Being a somewhat well known person to the commoners of almost every tribe in the area besides the Fire Tribe, Bellistrad's arrival was marked by several people who he had aided through tough times come to greet him and offer him food or comfort from his run.
The few people he had aided with his spiritual guidance were nice people and often could be found in the same place, their home tribe. Some asked what was the matter, and why he had arrived in such a rush. He ignored their questions, saying "I will tell you another time, when I am rested." Usually he would stay with the first person who offered him a spot in their house hold, and this time was no different. Almost immediately he had a place to sleep and the warm hospitality of his fellow humans.
General Zaheed
"That is far enough, my Archrival. You're a long way out from your home, and your timing is....confusing. I had not expected to see you until the next time your armies came at me. I received your letter. What is this about?"
Zaheed smirked when he witnessed Zianro before his eyes. The general anticipated the fact that he did not have to sneak into Lakeshore, however he came prepared to wear a dark cloak to cover his fire tribe emblems. However the hood that hung over his head, causing a shadow to case down against his face, had only made him look even more suspicious and shady. But no matter, Zaheed stepped off his steed, though he rather wished not to, because he always enjoyed being much taller than someone, it gave him the feelings of superiority. But in respect, Zaheed positioned his feet on the ground, besides he was sure he would stand taller than Zianro anyways, Zaheed was a towering man, he got it from his father.
"Look who it is outside the comfort of his castle, the Wandering River Dragon," the Zaheed spoke jokingly, as he chuckled.
"Why so damn tense? Should you not know I am not my brother. To consider thought, why would I attack you? Would that not only help my brother further? And we both know that is one thing I hope to never do."
Zaheed knew Zianro, he had a past with the man as his Archrival, so Zianro also was aware of what type decisive snake of a man Zaheed. And even before when Zaheed was his Archrival, the general expressed his jealous for Zotar, but it never as bad as it had gotten now. Zaheed was never so passionate about killing his own brother, or venturing off on his own quest to hand Zotar off to his enemies.
"You know exactly what I want, the throne, of course. And yes I could stab Zotar in the back, but I cannot allow for that small chance that the public may know it was my blade that ended his life. They would overthrow me, and the fire tribe is a violent people, I however am not, or would have done the dirty deed myself already."
It was interesting how Zaheed separated himself from his own countrymen, and that was a very good thing for the water tribe. For a man not to even identify himself with fire would say he is not an enemy of water. And honestly, Zaheed was not looking for further opponents in this game of war, his match was against his own teammate. But Zaheed was tired of being the side kick, the second best, the second in command. No, not for Zaheed, he wanted to be on top.
"Let me ask you something, what is your opinion of my baby brother, of the great and mighty Vinicius?"
Sholeh Kanaka
“It’s your mother! S-She hit the floor,”
Sholeh's fist froze in mid-air when the soldier spoke. Her eyes followed Lord Vinicius as he all but ran from the room. She lowered her arm and shame washed her. Everyone knew the queen was ill, it was why Vinicius had taken the throne in the first place. She now felt guilty for attacking him, and insulting him when his mother was in critical condition. What a way to add salt to the wounds.
She suddenly felt strong hands grabbing her arms, pulling her away. “Hey!” she protested, and looked to her sides and saw
Kieran and Ivarr, her handsy comrade. “What are you doing?” she demanded.
Kieran gave her his signature glare. “We're getting you out of here before you're arrested, you idiot!”
“Why would I get arrested?”
“For attacking the king, Sho,” Ivarr said in a patronizing tone.
They managed to drag her from the palace, and into the cold night air, though they didn't slow their pace. She didn't try to escape their grasp, either, as she easily could. “Do you really think they'd arrest me?” she asked, a note of fear in her voice.
“Absolutely,” they said in unison. They kept pulling her until they arrived at the Sour Vixen, a popular tavern. They wheeled her upstairs and into empty room, where they finally released her.
“So what now?” she asked, sitting on the single bed. “Am I a fugitive? Am I going to have to leave Murtovaara like my brother did?”
Kieran crossed his arms. “Hopefully tempers will be cooled by tomorrow, and you'll just get reprimanded or dismissed.”
Her eyes went wide in panic when what he said registered. “Just dismissed? I can't think of anything worse!” She fell back on the bed and buried her face in her hands.
“Its better than death, Sho,” Ivarr said, unhelpfully. She groaned in answer.
Suddenly, the door slammed open, and all four of her sisters burst into the room.
“How could you be stupid?”
“Do you know what kind of shame you brought to the family?”
“How could you be so reckless?”
“How bad is your wound?”
The last one was Serafina, who's voice broke through the chastisements of the other women. The approached Sholeh with a glass of water and rag. She got down on her knees and peered at the wound on her sister's stomach. “It doesn't need stitches,” she said. “But I'll need to clean it so it doesn't get infected. She dipped the rag in the water and began cleaning the wound. It stung, but Sholeh refused to make a sound that proved her pain.
“Why would you do this?” Oriel demanded, bringing Sholeh's attention back to her other sisters.
“General Zaheed offered the match,” she said, defending herself.
“And then the king called it off,” Nuria said.
Sholeh's face hardened. “Because I'm a woman, and he thought I was too weak to be an opponent.”
Eshne huffed in annoyance. “No, you idiot. He backed down because it is dishonorable for a man to fight a woman. Something the rest of the men in the army obviously don't understand.” She gave a pointed look to Kieran and Ivaar. Kieran ignored her, and Ivaar gave her a stupid grin.
“I just hope the queen is well,” Serafina said as she finished tending to the wound.
All of Sholeh's arguments fled. “Yeah. I couldn't imagine what I'd do if Mom was sick.”
Serafina pulled out a bandage from her bag and started wrapping it around Sholeh's abdomen. “Leave this on for a few day,” she instructed her. “Then leave the wound naked so it will scab over.”
“I know the drill, Fina” Sholeh sighed.
Serafina smiled at her, then turned around to address the group. “Alright, everyone leave, the Aggressor needs her rest.”
The sisters protested, but eventually left. Kieran and Ivarr were next to leave. “You'd better enjoy this room, Sho,” Ivaar said as he exited the room. “I was going to bring a lady back to this room.”
“Dream on,” Kieran said as he followed him.
Sholeh leaned back on the bed. “I'm coming to the training yard for thing in the morning!” she called after them.
“We know!” she heard them shout.
"Why am I not surprised? A throne is what my old Archrival wishes. Life is not fair is it?" Zianro stated with a smile. "I have to contend with politics inside the tribe so being leader here is no spring picnic Zaheed." He leaned against a tree. He listened carefully, calculating every risk and every other thing he suggested.
"What do I think of...Vinicius was it? Zotar is changing his name now? Interesting. Well as Zotar, he was admittedly more reasonable then you. Though I'm sure dear father's death jogged his anger a bit. As Vinicius he may be brash, or impulsive. Much like a certain someone." He smirked at Zaheed. "I'm curious on what he will do. If I decide he's being too much of a threat I cannot ignore, or invades lands that are not his, I will take certain.....steps. I'm sure the same will go to any who takes up the bracers of Lord of Fire."
He stopped smiling, his face turning neutral. "Does my answers satisfy you?"
"What do I think of...Vinicius was it? Zotar is changing his name now? Interesting. Well as Zotar, he was admittedly more reasonable then you. Though I'm sure dear father's death jogged his anger a bit. As Vinicius he may be brash, or impulsive. Much like a certain someone." He smirked at Zaheed. "I'm curious on what he will do. If I decide he's being too much of a threat I cannot ignore, or invades lands that are not his, I will take certain.....steps. I'm sure the same will go to any who takes up the bracers of Lord of Fire."
He stopped smiling, his face turning neutral. "Does my answers satisfy you?"
General Zaheed
"Why am I not surprised? A throne is what my old Archrival wishes. Life is not fair is it? I have to contend with politics inside the tribe so being leader here is no spring picnic Zaheed."
"Politics, a pile of pig shite, it is why fire has dealt with sword. But that is fire, a damned race who fight no urge to rush into battle, at least I would be smart about it. So blind to act without thinking, at least I would ask myself how I would slit my enemies' throats, when, where, and how long would I let the blade swim in the blood locked in the crevices of his neck. But let us get back to my former question, yes what do you believe of my brother?"
What do I think of...Vinicius was it? Zotar is changing his name now? Interesting. Well as Zotar, he was admittedly more reasonable then you. Though I'm sure dear father's death jogged his anger a bit. As Vinicius he may be brash, or impulsive. Much like a certain someone."
"Who, me? Brash, yes, I agree. However not so much with being impulsive, no I rather wait till like farmer gathering crops to harvest my triumphs." Yes, Zaheed was not lying to Zianro, in fact, Zaheed was perhaps being more himself in this single conversation than all the talks and words he has breathed to Zotar. However Zaheed was not only insulted that Zianro had called him impulsive but that Zotar was more reasonable. No, Zaheed always saw him as the much more logical man, he was strategic, but because he clung to that logic he erased or more like ignored all emotions. All that mattered to Zaheed was that he was always right in the end, no matter what it took to get him there.
"Does my answers satisfy you?"
Zaheed lowered his eyes to the ground with a raise of his eyebrows, and almost in a quieter voice he muttered, "When did it ever matter that I was satisfy? Never to Zarfu. That will be changed soon enough." Zaheed looked back up to Zianro with teeth gritted together and in a more serious tone. "I did everything to please that man, he trained me till my bones broke, till I started sweating blood, or till I collapsed in exhaustion, but what felt the most excruciating was when I discovered the day that the truth he once told me that I would be king was only a dream. He filled my head with dream, damn it. And everytime I look at my own brother, at kriffin Lord Vinicius I see that man's cursed face again."
It was clearly seen that Zaheed was different from the rest of the tribe, the fire bearers are known to let lose their emotions, to let their angry explode into a fiery blaze of destruction, but not for Zaheed, no when he ever exposed any emotion his father would rebuke him, telling him, A king never cries, a king never burst into anger, a king controls himself. Zaheed branded his mind with those words, perhaps Zarfu was only telling his son to not to allow himself to be like him, like all the past kings of the fire nation, led by impulsive. Hower Zaheed took that as never become affectionate, so he would have no reason to cry nor be anger, with that Zaheed thought not only would he be able to control himself but others also. So the only person he did allow himself to fall in love with was himself, and even though he was angry because he never got the admiration from his father nor inherited the throne, Zaheed still did not allow his emotions to show, he would bottle them and in moments like this it truly does show.
Zaheed took a deep breath and retained his composure, "Can we make a deal, Zianro? I'm going to give you my brother. Think of it, Lord Vinicius as prisoner. You can of course do whatever you wish of him I prefer you kill him, actually I prefer I kill him, but things aren't just that easy. He is of value, especially depending on how many people he pisses off, and we all know in times like this he holds no concern on stepping on toes especially if its earth tribe's feet. But there is a catch, you will of course have to catch a fish in order to sell it. But have no worries, it will be easy on your part. There will be a royal ball and on that day you could sneak in water tribe soldiers disguised as palace guards, I will provide you with the armor. Your men sneak in kidnap the king and with fire tribe ignorance the people will most likely blame it on the earth tribe, they did kill Zarfu in an ambush, and with my brother's kidnapping it could be seen as an ambush also. So in the end, you will be completely safe and have a king in your hands."
Cailu's eyes grew from sorrow into shock before turning to anger, staring coldly at Anastasia as she spoke. He was very much aware of the fact that he gave Ara expectations and hopes that probably wouldn't turn real but he ignored his own flaws and got angry at her anyway. He believed that he had the right to say things like that, being Ara's cousin and at some point seen as her younger brother, Anastasia wasn't family. She was an outsider, a friend to Ara. Nothing more than that. From Cailu's point of view she didn't have anything to say in a situation like this, and he clearly showed it through his eyes. Giving her angry looks as soon as Ara couldn't see him, he was well aware that he was acting childish but it was the only way he knew how to act. It was in his body soul.
"No! The doctor told her to stay inside until the weather got warmer, I won't allow it. She's not leaving thi--," Cailu never got to finish his outburst since Ara raised her hand. Silently telling him to shut his mouth and he listened. Even if it was unwillingly, he was still against it all and despised the suggestion. But to get Ara even more depressed then she already were was not an option.
"What I chose to do is none of your concern, Cailu. It's only me who can feel how I'm doing at the moment, neither you or the doctor can decide that for me and I feel like I'm rotting in here. I'm good today, no pain and I'm not that tired so I want to go outside," As she spoke Ara began to struggle to get up from the chair. It all ended with Cailu helping her get on her feet’s, supporting her until she had found her balance.
When she was fine standing by herself he walked over to the closet, still giving Anastasia angry glares whenever he could because of what she had done. It wasn't hard to find the cloak, even though Ara's relatives were the wealthiest in the villages it didn't show in her room. Mainly because Ara herself hadn't been able to buy things for herself in a long time, the things she owned seemed to disappear instead. Getting thrown away because of the risk that they somehow were infected and would only make her sicker by having them near her. Cailu didn't believe in such things but it was not like he could argue with the doctor.
He lightly hung the cloak over her shoulders and as he fastened it he shyly asked, "Perhaps you shouldn't walk? I could carry you."
"That's out of the question, I can walk by myself. If you are going to continue to act like this I don't want you to be presence, you probably have other things to do anyway."
Cailu adverted his eyes from hers, nodding after a while, "You can walk by yourself but... please, let me stay so I can see that everything goes smoothly."
Ara didn't respond to that, she just smiled towards Anastasia before starting to limp forward to the door. Sure, she would be able to move around a lot easier if she used her abilities. But she didn't want that, it wouldn't be the same thing as walking beside them and that was what she wanted to do. Not just be present. When she had finally made her way over to the staircase Cailu was there again, looking at her with his concerned eyes beginning to stretch out his arms and open his mouth to speak. But she raised her hand again, giving him a hard look, not allowing him to even utter the words because she was very much aware of what it was that he was going to say.
"I don't need your help, I can get down stairs on my own," Just as the last word left her lips she vanished from sight, spread by the wind. Cailu jolted as she did, feeling the breeze touch his cheek and tried to chase after it. Afraid that she wouldn't materialize as she had passed the stairs, afraid that she would vanish. Fly out the door where none could catch her. But to his delight she reappeared in front of the gate.
With a bright smile she looked over at Anastasia, "I'm sorry for being so slow but I'm really thankful that you bring me along. So where is it that you need to go?"
Zianro smirked slightly as he knew he touched some of Zaheed's nerves. But he was different then the other tribes. That's what made the fire general a perfect rival to the River Dragon. "A deal you say? A bit underhanded, but I think I am willing to listen." He stated as he listened to what Zaheed proposed. Kidnap Vinicius? Hm, there was an advantage to this. He could talk to Zotar in this fashion, get him on his good side and talk of a better life for the entirety of Imos. He can not kill him as this would be too opportunistic for him to pass up.
He also knew that eventually, Zaheed might sooner or later return his attention to the other tribes once he was done with earth. So the chances of his word being kept to Zianro was very slim. Zianro smirked. "Throw in the safety of the Air tribe for the time being as they are neutral to our little spat and I will think on it. And I have a proposal, if you will hear me out. We need him to be distracted. As you said this takes place in a ball, I think what better way to distract the King of Fire than a fair maiden? Then the plan will carry out as you say."
He also knew that eventually, Zaheed might sooner or later return his attention to the other tribes once he was done with earth. So the chances of his word being kept to Zianro was very slim. Zianro smirked. "Throw in the safety of the Air tribe for the time being as they are neutral to our little spat and I will think on it. And I have a proposal, if you will hear me out. We need him to be distracted. As you said this takes place in a ball, I think what better way to distract the King of Fire than a fair maiden? Then the plan will carry out as you say."
General Zaheed
"Throw in the safety of the Air tribe for the time being as they are neutral to our little spat and I will think on it. And I have a proposal, if you will hear me out. We need him to be distracted. As you said this takes place in a ball, I think what better way to distract the King of Fire than a fair maiden? Then the plan will carry out as you say."
Zaheed was getting annoyed with Zianro, it seemed to the General, that water king was doing his best to suck out every opportunity he could out of him by ordering Zaheed to provide safety for the air tribe. Zaheed knew he could not do that, the fire tribe would need all there current resources especially due to Vinicius's wild ambition of taking on two wars at once. And because the General had no power to command troops to guard air tribe land without raising suspicion. Couldn't Zianro be happy enough with having Vinicius as prisoner, that was were end of the deal. Zaheed was not going to throw in much more, he knew he had other ways in getting the throne, going to Zianro was just one of them.
But then Zianro mentioned a distraction, which of course is what they would need, it was never in Zaheed's hopes that the water tribe soldiers would get caught because then that would mean that Vinicius was not kidnapped after all and Zaheed doesn't get his throne. And above all things Zaheed knew he was going to be king no matter what, even if it meant he had to do the dirty work himself. "Listen, Zianro, I am not king I am general," it pierced Zaheed heart to admit it, but it was true he could not command the troops to aid the air tribe, sure he was the brother of the king, but blood or not, he did not have the power. And Zaheed knows not to push his brother's kindness, he would not want to push him even further to be skeptical of him.
"The king orders the troops, and I just lead them. I cannot order my troops to the safety of the air tribe. I have already said that you are benefitted in this that you will have my brother, is that not enough for you? Because other than that my cover will be blown. You can imagine that the whole kingdom has the suspicious that I may overthrow Zotar, I would not like to give them more the reason to be.
And as for a fair maiden. To be honest, my brother is thirty and still a virgin. I doubt he has any talent with the ladies. In his chambers or out, he acts as if he has never spoken to one besides his own sister or mother. But however there was an incident this morning during his coronation, or more like after with a wrestling match. I demanded a challenger and it was woman. He tried to play gentlemen which had only pissed her off, never saw how that ended... Don't really want to. But anyways, as I said before, I am general and with this battle have the advantage I know his strengthens, his weaknesses, and finally this war that has not a clue that wages between us may finally come to an end that very night. And to your advantage, you could have him. There is in no way that I would not let this happen for your soldiers if you allowed this to happen, you know as much as I that I want that throne. Whatever to come after that I don't care, I just want what was rightfully mine."
Helina Dynaris
"I do have a few people in mind. The rest of the front line soldiers will be rallying at the western gate tomorrow for dispatch. I want you to pick out any soldiers which you see capable for learning simple healing abilities. Along with that, I want you to pick out any worthy people from the city. We need all the healers we can get. Don't worry, you won't be sent to the frontlines. You're indispensable. I'm gonna have you assigned to the support lines, alongside me."
That was a relief. Helina doubted she could last five minutes on the battlefield. She was neither strong physically, nor in her abilities of earth manipulation that didn't involve healing. None of her fellow tribesmen who came to mind for healers could do it, either, or they would have already joined the army. But the Earth Tribe army was nothing to be scoffed at, so she wasn't concerned on that front.
She smiled widely and her face lit up when he said she was indispensable. The people were always, well mostly, grateful for her work, she would even sometimes receive gifts as a thanks, but she had never been described as indispensable before, and especially not by someone with as high a station as Vladimir.
“Do you also wish to learning the art of healing, my lord? I don't have any other appointments today,” she said. “I would like to start immediately teaching you and the soldiers if that is alright with you. I can send my apprentices to teach some basics to some civilians.”
Zianro raised his hands in small defense. "Okay, okay, overstepped on the air tribe a bit. I understand." Zianro stated as he smiled. He then listened carefully to Zaheed's words as his grin grew. "Now, now, Zaheed, don't you worry. You want it, I'll help provide. But if we want to ensure the plan to work we have to trust each other. Do we trust each other?"
He listened for a confirmation and he smiled. "Very good. "Now I'll smuggle some soldiers in and you provide the uniforms. Stay in touch, let me know if there is something I can use to distract Zotar for a much easier grab. I'd better get back to the palace...weed through more 'pig shite.'" Zianro smiled and turned to walk away.
"Don't be a stranger Zaheed."
He listened for a confirmation and he smiled. "Very good. "Now I'll smuggle some soldiers in and you provide the uniforms. Stay in touch, let me know if there is something I can use to distract Zotar for a much easier grab. I'd better get back to the palace...weed through more 'pig shite.'" Zianro smiled and turned to walk away.
"Don't be a stranger Zaheed."
General Zaheed
"Okay, okay, overstepped on the air tribe a bit. I understand. Now, now, Zaheed, don't you worry. You want it, I'll help provide. But if we want to ensure the plan to work we have to trust each other. Do we trust each other?"
"Of course, I have no quarrel, no need to deceive," he answered with full clarity and validity. Zaheed had no desire to betray the water tribe, and perhaps it may be a good thing if he were king, perhaps this plot of treason may actually seal the bond of the two tribes for once. But only in due time in the future, shall anyone ever discover if things were truly that easy. However did Zaheed trust Zianro? For the time being, really because the General could not think why he should not, what would Zianro tattle on the General to Zotar, no of course not. In fact if Zianro even wished to warn Zotar about his brother's plan to kill him, the Lord would attack Zianro for the accusations against his brother. Zotar has always been prejudices to other tribes, especially to water, and now earth has its higher place on his list.
"Very good. Now I'll smuggle some soldiers in and you provide the uniforms. Stay in touch, let me know if there is something I can use to distract Zotar for a much easier grab. I'd better get back to the palace...weed through more 'pig shite.'"
"Have fun with that," Zaheed gave his remark as he climbed back onto his steed, as he was ready to start galloping away he lastly heard the water leader command, "Don't be a stranger Zaheed." The general turned his head to watch Zianro walking away, "One day... One day, no one will forget my name. I can promise you that. And I can also promise you that I will keep you informed." Zaheed then let his horse trot away back to where he spotted footsteps, earlier he recalled an encounter with Bellistrad, the exile rushed away and Zaheed would use the boy as an excuse to why he returns to the castle so late, and if Zotar finds out his brother was in water land, Zaheed would use Bellistrad as a reason why he was there. But Zaheed knew his time was precious and he was not going to waste it looking for him. Instead Zaheed whistled for his little servant. Icarus glided to the shoulder of his master, Zaheed whispered softly to the bird before giving it a light slap on the back as it flew away to stalk the boy, to where it would give a painful and loud screech once he was spotted.
From there Zaheed charged his way back into the castle and away from foreign ground.
Lord Vinicius and General Zaheed
"Argh!" Lord Vinicius gave his fierce bark as he broke a hole through the wooden dummy by the force of his flaming knuckles. Vinicius is not one known for his brawn, but for the burn of his fire, he can break through solid blocks of wooden carved bodies, especially in his state of anger. It was already the day after his coronation and he was frustration, like usual. But it was not only frustration that he was met with, but panic, anxiety, he was fearing his mother's death, and what angered him was not that he could not stop the death from occurring, but that he can not stop it from starting and Vinicius also has no evidence to put a blame. "Poison, flaming poison! I swear! And she does not believe it! Someone killed our father, now they're after mother! I bet its those dirt brains."
Zaheed was leaning against a wooden column in the training quarters as he listened to his brother's bickering, "Well, we cannot rely on assumptions."
"Assumptions?! Is that all you think this all is? Our mother is dying and you say some poisoning her is just an assumption?"
"Well, I'm just being reasonable and if an accusation does not have facts then--"
"Then what I'm saying is unreasonable?"
"Listen, Zotar-- Uh, Lord Vinicius, can you calm down. Please? A request from your brother. Good, I just think you need to relaxation, this whole king thing has gotten you stirred up more than usual."
"Fine... But if I'm going to get my mind off all this stress. I want to pound it out, and not by fighting these dummies."
"Me, brother? If you truly wish to--"
"Nah, your already suited up in your armor, and I learned a little something yesterday, never spar in armor. Err... I don't want to explain the whole story. And why did you just leave like that anyways? Do you know what type of nonsense you caused?"
Saying Zaheed was getting annoyed with Vinicius was a light way to put it. But he had to tolerate I for a time being, at least Zaheed knew for sure, with Zianro's aid, that he was getting his throne. "I apologized that I had to go, but I did warn you beforehand that I had to leave soon to scout our enemy, the earth tribe."
"Well, I guess you had your mission, but couldn't it wait?"
"Actually, it was rather good that left early, I spotted Bellistrad the outcast."
"Alright," Vinicius then rose the volume of his voice, "But I want one of my men to spar me!"
None of the soldiers responded for moments until one spoke up nervously, "W-We are in armor m-milord, already suited up, just like the general, yes?" Vinicius glared at the troop as he approached him menacingly, "Well, if you were listening a bit better, you would recall him about to volunteer himself. If you weren't such a coward, you would do also!" Vinicius sighed, and looked to Zaheed, "I thought you trained your men better."
Zaheed would only confess to himself that he has not been pushing his men the hardest, because has not been concreting much on his current occupation but rather how to acquire his future on. "Fear not, Vinicius, I will see to it that not only him, but the rest of my soldiers are fearless and discipline. And about the woman who attacked your majesty, there has already been a dispatch of guards to arrest her."
"Wait, your arresting her for her bravery? Damn it, she should be rewarded for the courage to face a king."
"You were happy with her actions?"
"Why shouldn't I be? I want her summoned to my throne, room, but stick the arrest, I want to give her a surprise." Vinicius started walking in the direction to his quarters, where he would then dress into his everyday armor attire. But then he stopped. "Oh and Zaheed. What is her name?"
"Name? I had a report done on her due to the event yesterday. Her name is Sholeh Kanaka."
"Good, then I will be seeing Kanaka soon."
Lord Vinicius laid back high and mighty in his great throne with chin against the palm of his hand, with his finger tapping against the arm of the chair impatiently. But when Sholeh did arrived, Lord Vinicius sat up and leaned forward, glaring at her. He was not mad at her in any form or fashion, but instead was curious how she would respond to him, and how would she feel about the whole situation, her not given the chance to fight the king simply because of her gender, and his honor. "Sholeh Kanaka, you are accused of treason. That is a serious offense. You attacked me even after I continuously dodged your attack. You do know the punishment of treason is death yes? Do you have anything worthy to say to make me consider otherwise?"
Sholeh Kanaka
The brightness of the sun shining through the open window woke Sholeh up from a deep sleep. She cracked her eyes open, quickly scanned the room, then groaned. She shifted in the bed to face her sister, who was sleeping right beside her. “Please tell me last night was a nightmare, 'Fina,” she said, hopefully.
Serafina opened her eye and gave her sister a pitying look. “No.”
Sholeh groaned again and buried her face underneath the covers. “I can't believe I was so stupid. I've shamed myself and the entire family. What I did was worse than Vukan deserting.”
“It wasn't that bad.”
Sholeh peeked her head out from underneath the blanket to give her sister a dirty look. “I assaulted the king on his coronation day in front of a crowd of witnesses.”
Serafina paused. “Alright,” she said at last. “It was that bad. But you don't bring as much shame to the family as Great-aunt Meela.”
Sholeh arched an eyebrow. “Who?”
“The one with the goat who we say is a pet.”
Sholeh rolled her eyes. “Oh yeah.”
“Or cousin Hiron who stands at street corners and shouts prophecies at passersby.”
Now Sholeh was grinning. “I guess when you shake our family tree, a bunch of nuts fall out.” Both sisters started laughing, which lasted until Sholeh jumped out of bed.
“Where are you going?” Serafina asked, her eyes filled with worry.
“Well, first I'm going to the barracks for a change of clothes. I can't go anywhere wearing bloodstained clothes. Then I'm going to the training yard, like I told Kieran and Ivarr.” Sholeh made for the door, but her sister roughly grabbed her by the arm.
“I thought you were joking when you told them that. You can't really go anywhere, the king probably has men looking for you.”
Sholeh pulled her arm out of her sister's grasp. “Well, what am I supposed to do? Run and hide? I'm no coward, if the king wants to punish me then I'll take it like a man.”
Serafina opened her mouth to say something, but the door was suddenly thrown open, and two guards rushed in. They grabbed Sholeh by the arms before she could run away.
“Sholeh Kanaka,” one of them said. “You are being arrested for assaulting the king. You are to be taken in front of him to be judged for your actions.”
Sholeh signed. “Well, I was on my way there anyway, but thanks for the escort.” In front of her, Serafina was livid.
“Wait!,” she said, with tears streaming down her face. “She has to change the bandage on her stomach or the wound will get infected.”
Sholeh gave her sister a sad smile. “I don't think that's something I'm going to have to be worried about where I'm going, 'Fina.”
The last thing Sholeh saw as the guards dragged her from the room was her sister sobbing uncontrollably.
"Sholeh Kanaka, you are accused of treason. That is a serious offense. You attacked me even after I continuously dodged your attack. You do know the punishment of treason is death yes? Do you have anything worthy to say to make me consider otherwise?"
Sholeh tried not to wince at the mention of death. Instead she stood up straight, a difficult feat when you're practically being held down by two guards who each were over a head taller than her. She actually took a moment to consider, but came up with nothing.
“No, I don't,” she said truthfully. “I could say that I was stupid or hotheaded, or I drank too much, but none of those are really good defenses. If anything, those give you even more reasons to get rid of me. You probably would've killed me right then and there for being so disrespectful if you hadn't had to attend to the queen.” She paused, then fully remembered what had happened, and her eyes went wide. “Oh, how is the queen? I hope she's better, I wouldn't know what to do if it had been my own mother.”
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
Lord Vinicius and General Zaheed
“No, I don't. I could say--."
"That is enough!" General Zaheed barked, but Vinicius gave him a quick split-second glare that said, Settle down, I got this. But Zaheed was only trying his best to make the whole arrest and confrontation more believable and intense to Sholeh. However, Zaheed backed off, and eased himself.
"Continue," Vinicius permitted Sholeh to finish.
“I could say that I was stupid or hotheaded, or I drank too much, but none of those are really good defenses. If anything, those give you even more reasons to get rid of me. You probably would've killed me right then and there for being so disrespectful if you hadn't had to attend to the queen.”
Reminding Vinicius of his ill mood had only darkened his mood, but he was still going through his plan. He knew Sholeh was a brave and courageous soldier and he liked that, which was rare, for most kings of fire despise the type of fearlessness when it came to standing up to their king. Not that Vinicius would be please in rebellion, but in the courage it took to arise to the occasion.
“Oh, how is the queen? I hope she's better, I wouldn't know what to do if it had been my own mother.”
Vinicius did not want to answer the question, because in reality, he did not want to face the truth. His mother was getting weaker by the day, she was no longer living, no she was dying, and like his father, Vinicius was watching, unable to do anything about it. More and more the healers, and physicians become fearful, as if they feel terrorized themselves, dreading the day when Vinicius loses his temper, the day she dies due to their inaction to stop it.
"She's... My mother... is fine," he finally choked, trying to convince himself of the truth. But Ivana had pushed her son to make the date of the ball sooner, because she herself can sense that her exit in his life is near. And she wants to be alive to see what woman would take care of her son. Yes, Ivana was worried about Zotar, ever since his father's death, ever since the whole Vinicius thing started, he has lost it. Sure he had thrown fits with others so easily now, but it is even worse with himself. He has been doing more than just grieving, he has been hurting, hurting himself. Such in ways that he has fasted to an unhealthy state, and some servants have witnessed himself purging his body in water for long moments, almost as if he is trying to drown himself, but knowing that his father called himself to be king, he lifts himself from that self-torment, but only returns for another session.
But as Zaheed hears this, as sick as it sounds, the General smiles in joy when he hears his brother attempts to drown himself. It not only puts a higher chance that Zotar may die, and Zaheed gets the throne, but it also weakens Zotar's fire, cooling the veins, causing his flames to take longer to fuel.
"If that is it... General Zaheed, would you do the honor of the execution?"
"My pleasure, lord," Zaheed unsheathed his sword and stormed to Sholeh, where guards pressed her head down to face the floor, revealing the back of her neck. Zaheed rose up his sword and let it dive downwards, aimed for the flesh. But only hairs away from the neck, the lord, rose his hand up, "Stop! Unhand her. Kanaka, walk with me."
The soldiers let go of Sholeh while Vinicius stepped down from his throne and walked alongside with her out of the throne room and into the outside balcony, another region for dining, but before they reached their destination Vinicius noticed Zaheed tailing them, stalking them. "Zaheed," Vinicius started. "You can stopped following me now, I'm not a little boy anymore. I think I can handle myself."
"But can she handle you?" Zaheed remarked. "Okay fine... I'll leave. I was just making sure she would not attack you... again." The General finally left them alone. Vincius leaned against the balcony fence, over-looking the massive city of Murtovaara. "He can pestered sometimes... Often, but I'm sure he feels the same way about me. But we're brothers, and I remember family sticks together... well, unless they are dead... Unless a bunch of dusty dolts kill them... Bastards." It was obvious since Sholeh had brought up his mother, he has become genuinely depressed, earlier he was acting angry but now was no joke, no show. He was in sorrow, sorrow mixed with fury as his clenched fists on the stone fence started to fume smoke.
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Sholeh Kanaka
"She's... My mother... is fine." The way Lord Vinicius said it made Sholeh doubt the validity of it, but for once she had enough brains in her head to hold her tongue.
"If that is it... General Zaheed, would you do the honor of the execution?"
“Shit!” Sholeh managed to gasp as the guards pulled her to the ground. Never in her worst nightmares had she expected to die like this, a traitor killed in her own city. She had always expected to die on the battlefield, surrounded by enemies. She closed her eyes and waited for the end.
"Stop! Unhand her. Kanaka, walk with me."
At these words, Sholeh's eyes shot open and the guards released her. Surprised, she quickly jumped up and eyed the king in confusion. As he got up to leave the throne room, ran over to follow him before he changed his mind and went through with the execution. She followed him outside to a balcony that overlooked the city, but he stopped to address the general.
"Zaheed, you can stopped following me now, I'm not a little boy anymore. I think I can handle myself."
"But can she handle you? Okay fine... I'll leave. I was just making sure she would not attack you... again."
Sholeh gave him a rude gesture behind his back, then turned to Vinicius, who was leaning against the fence.
"He can pestered sometimes... Often, but I'm sure he feels the same way about me. But we're brothers, and I remember family sticks together... well, unless they are dead... Unless a bunch of dusty dolts kill them... Bastards."
She knew he was talking about the death of his father. The fact that he was killed by earth assassins was common knowledge. Still incredibly confused about these turn of events, but being a girl possessing no reservations or timidness, she walked over to the fence beside him and jumped onto it, her back facing the city and her feet dangling in front of her as she got into a sitting position.
“They'll get what's coming to them,” she said to him, trying to be comforting. “Karma has a way of making sure everyone gets what they deserve.” She paused and smiled. “And when Karma fails, that's what soldiers are for.” After a moment of silence, Sholeh blurted out, "So...are you going to kill me or...?"
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
General Zaheed
“They'll get what's coming to them, Karma has a way of making sure everyone gets what they deserve. And when Karma fails, that's what soldiers are for.”
Vinicius kept his glaring eyes down in the city as he spoke, "Soldiers... Believe me, I have thought about attacking the whole damn earth kingdom, going into another war, though we are already in one with water. My mother and brother both urges me to reconsider that thought, to man lives are at risk, and though we are dominant in supply and resource when it comes to weapons, armors, and such, but are prepared enough to go through two wars. And if I don't attack, bite back like some vicious dog, the public will see me as a coward. Flames, they probably already lean to that assumption due my refusal to hit you. It’s not that I find you weak to be a woman. I just don’t think it is right for a man to strike a woman."
There was of course another reason why Vinicius would wish to slaughter the earth tribe, of course, it was obvious, why did his name mean vengeance after all? Vinicius hungered for that revenge, but he had a distaste for a defeat on the tribe. In hard decisions like this, Vinicius wished his mother was queen, she would know what to do, however not only that, but how to do it. Vinicius could always listen to her of course, but what voice yells louder than hers? His. Vinicius was always the stubborn one, but also one who listened to his heart, he was a passionate man. But in the end, or at least for now Vinicius has decided to hold off any attacks until after the ball, which was occurring soon in a matter of three days.
“Kill you?” Vinicius questioned, backing off the fence. “It sure seemed that way. Don’t worry, I just wanted to give you a little surprise in the throne room.” Vinicius looked up at Sholeh, “But if you are worried about dying, you may want to get back to ground, rather than sit at the edge of the fence. Let me have your hand.” Vinicius held his out and when she grabbed her pulled her back to stand beside him. “Wouldn’t want to fall yes?” It be a lie if Vinicius said he didn’t care about her, of course he did, he cared about all those of his tribe, be he cared for her specifically because of the bravery that shone through her.
“I want to promote you,” Vinicius confessed. “You are courageous, and though our soldiers are known to be a fearless bunch, the truth is, due to history, due to the type of kings we have developed through the past, people fear our kings. But you didn’t, I like people who can take a stand.” Vinicius blushed when saying that, and looked away. “Well not like that. I mean… Errr… I do like you..." Vinicius was getting nervous, he felt different, perhaps it was because he rarely carried conversations with women outside of his family, mainly because before with his father, he was a child, he was not worried about being king, not worried about an heir to the throne. But since his death, and with the ball, finding a wife, he could admit to looking upon woman differently but not lustfully. No Vinicius would never do such, in fact he is rather sheltered in the topic of sex. Why? Because he never felt a hunger to it, he values a relationship, not a body.
Vinicius finally sighed, "I admire your courage, for you to approach me. I have never seen anything like that before, a soldier standing up against her king. And I don't see it as treason either, treason is disloyalty. You to face me, I must say... It was an honor, though I did not fight back. And because of that, I personally invite you to the royal ball, the town criers will go out today to the public to announce it. But I thought it be better to invite you myself."
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Sholeh Kanaka
“Kill you? It sure seemed that way. Don’t worry, I just wanted to give you a little surprise in the throne room.”
Sholeh's eyes went big. “Wait, so you were just having fun with me? But...” She paused to think about then grinned. “OK, I probably deserved it. You really had me, too.”
“But if you are worried about dying, you may want to get back to ground, rather than sit at the edge of the fence. Let me have your hand. Wouldn’t want to fall yes?”
She took the hand he offered and hopped off the fence, but couldn't resist a little teasing. “It sounds like you're doubting my flying skills. I should have you know I've only broken three bones falling off of buildings.” She settled for leaning her back against the fence and facing Vinicius.
“I want to promote you,” he said, and she was actually glad that he got her down from the fence, because she surely would have fallen right over the side wasted said promotion. She even literally felt her jaw drop and was positive that she was staring at him like a crazy person. She was so happy that she almost missed what he said next.
“You are courageous, and though our soldiers are known to be a fearless bunch, the truth is, due to history, due to the type of kings we have developed through the past, people fear our kings. But you didn’t, I like people who can take a stand. Well not like that. I mean… Errr… I do like you..."
And now she was being complimented for being courageous when everyone else just called her stupid and impulsive. Most people just look down on her for the way she is, but here was the king of the entire fire tribe praising her for it. She had to bite down on the inside of her cheek to keep from grinning like an idiot.
"I admire your courage, for you to approach me. I have never seen anything like that before, a soldier standing up against her king. And I don't see it as treason either, treason is disloyalty. You to face me, I must say... It was an honor, though I did not fight back. And because of that, I personally invite you to the royal ball, the town criers will go out today to the public to announce it. But I thought it be better to invite you myself."
Sholeh was so touched by his kinds words that she forgot who she was talking to and threw her arms around him. “I am so unbelievably grateful for all of this! I can't believe I'm being rewarded for...” She suddenly remembered what she was doing, and quickly withdrew and took several steps away. “Oh, I am so sorry, you know I have impulsive control issues, and I probably just violated every one of your boundaries. So, assuming I didn't just ruin everything, I would love to come to the ball. Maybe someone will do something so stupid there that everything I do will pale in comparison.”
Her mind drifted back to their earlier conversation about the earth tribe. She stepped over to the fence and faced the city. “You know, I don't think the people will be upset if you don't retaliate against the earth tribe. I mean, some will be, but I don't think the majority will be.” She glanced back at Vinicius. “Do you know how many funerals I've been to for my comrades? I've lost count. The common folk just want their loved ones, they barely pay attention to the war. And we're the winning team, I can't even imagine how many loved ones the common folk of the losing teams have lost.” She gave a half smile. "Not that I'm complaining. I love being a soldier, and I'm on your side, war or not."
Kala
After days of traveling, Kala and her group could finally see the edge of Airdale. She hoisted Lnoli up on her shoulders in his usual place, and turned to address the warriors who had accompanied her. “Alright, you guys stay here while I go talk to the guard. We don't need them to think we're coming to attack.”
She left the ten warriors and the supplies behind while she approached the outskirts of the village. There were a few people that Kala assumed were guards, and she approached one of them. “I come from Northpass hoping to trade some rugs, clothing, and hides for food. I come with ten other warriors solely for protection. May I be permitted to speak to your leader?”
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
Lord Vinicius
“I am so unbelievably grateful for all of this! I can't believe I'm being rewarded for...”
Vinicius was a first startled by the embraced, but soon enough, he liked it, actually letting an arm wrap around also. He enjoyed that she did not let his crown get in the way, it was one thing Vinicius feared, that people would treat him differently because of his position. Well, actually they always have, Vinicius was born Zotar Thanos, born into the royal family. But after being crowned king, he assumed there would be significant change, a change he never wanted to experience at least not from his soldiers. Sure he wanted respect, but he still wanted to be treated like a human being.
“Oh, I am so sorry, you know I have impulsive control issues, and I probably just violated every one of your boundaries. So, assuming I didn't just ruin everything, I would love to come to the ball. Maybe someone will do something so stupid there that everything I do will pale in comparison.”
"No harm done," Vinicius replied, letting a slight smile form in his lips, though he was starting to blush again. "I don't care for the restrictions put on soldiers, even commonfolk, when it comes to my position as king. I like that you break those rules. So, I don't find it stupid, I find it... appealing."
“You know, I don't think the people will be upset if you don't retaliate against the earth tribe. I mean, some will be, but I don't think the majority will be. Do you know how many funerals I've been to for my comrades? I've lost count. The common folk just want their loved ones, they barely pay attention to the war. And we're the winning team, I can't even imagine how many loved ones the common folk of the losing teams have lost. Not that I'm complaining. I love being a soldier, and I'm on your side, war or not."
Bringing up war brought Vinicius back into a bad place, dark thoughts, "No, I swear, and I have already swore, whoever killed my father will pay. I just want to make sure its the right son of a bitch I blaze to flames. Its just that right now I don't have enough to proof that it was the earth tribe, sure earth bearers were the ones who attacked, but what if it was not the kingdom, what if someone else hired then." Vinicius sighed, "It just doesn't make sense for them to attack. As far as I remember we didn't ever piss into their ale to cause them to kill my father, a king. I have so much on my plate right now, trying to get some off before worrying and deciding about going into another war. I do consider what you say, death among the clan should be avoided, but if we do not execute those who wish to cause further harm, could only conjure more destruction to us than to fight back. And maybe, it be easy for me think after the ball, once I'm married and it is not only I would have to make the hard decisions."
Yes, Vinicius believed he would have an easier reign if there was a queen. Sure he had advisors who advised, but they did not know nor lived in his shoes, in his positions. It would be better to hear guidance and suggestion from someone who felt the same pressure and stress as him.
Vinicius looked back to Sholeh, "But, know is the time to talk about you. Promotion, I did promise, however what rank are you now? A foot-soldier, a lancepesade? Well, how about a vassal lord, a captain, perhaps? Ever thought of being in charge of your own company?" Vinicius did just meet the woman the day before, he didn't know if she did well with others, or if she was a good leader, but none of it matter as long as was loyal to the flames. Captains were those looked up to by their subordinates, and by her stand, Vinicius believed anyone should follow her steps. Sure Sholeh acted by impulse, but she was human, so many soldier lose their humanity, in the end they act like animals, heeding command in fear of punishment, not due to bravery. And courage is worth much more than an terror locked into heart.
So no, Vinicius will not regret promoting Sholeh to be in charged of her own company, her own band of soldiers. It was a significant jump in the ranks, usually its a lancepesade to lance corporal, to corporal, to second lieutenant, to lieutenant, and finally to captain. With her promotion, she would be a commissioned officer, an elite rank. The only rank higher than that was general. Sure some may call it foolish that Vinicius was just giving out a promotion because of something that happened in one day in his dining room, and not in a battlefield. But how many men in fire kingdom history, approached their king refusing to retreat, to surrender. And you never know, maybe she might get her biggest promotion after that, queen.
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Airedale
Even though Airedale wasn't the most well-guarded or the most populated village in all of Imos, they still had a small but skilled force. They were loyal to the little tribe, it was their home and their family. There were no other place for them were they could belong, not because they wanted to ever leave this place. But the tribe had struggled the past couple of years, with their position being so close to the fighting people feared for their security but there wasn't much they could do. They didn't want to leave their home.
A small group of guards that was positioned to guard the village entrance noticed the company as they came closer, at first suspicious to it since it was such a large group. The Air tribe didn't get much visits from other tribes and usually it was just lonely traders, but this was a group of eleven people, it surely was an unusually large group. But when one of them left the others the small group of guards silently grabbed their weapons. They didn't take them out of their scabbard, but they were prepared in case they needed them.
“I come from Northpass hoping to trade some rugs, clothing, and hides for food. I come with ten other warriors solely for protection. May I be permitted to speak to your leader?”
The guards glanced towards the warriors, still doubting the amount they had with them. Most of them had never even heard of the place they called Northpass. One of them stepped forward towards the woman as he started announcing, "I can bring you to our leader, but your warriors have to wait outside of Airedale. If they need anything someone could bring that to them but they will not be let inside, we don't appreciate when people bring such large amounts of soldiers to our village."
As he finished speaking he held out his arm to show her the way towards the middle of the village, in front of the market, where the leader’s mansion was. It was the liveliest part of the village so it wasn't hard to find even if you had never been in the village, you just followed the sound as it grew louder. The voices shouting out their prices, people talking to each other of the news and gossip that traveled through Airedale. It was a part where most people spent their free time since you could always meet someone you knew there.
When they made their way there the guard stopped walking for a short moment, looking at the three people outside the leader’s mansion. It was the largest house of Airedale, but still not even close to those of the other tribes, it was not a castle or not even a fort. It was just an ordinary house, when it was built it had been one of the most beautiful building in all of Imos but the years had not been kind to it. It was old and torn like most of the village.
After the short stop the guard hurried forward to the three, glancing anxiously towards the woman who was leaning on the cane before he turned towards the only male in the small group, "There was a group that approached our city, they say they comes from Northpass and want to trade. This woman is the one speaking for them, the other warriors is still outside our city walls."
Both Cailu and Ara listened closely to what the guard told them, even if Ara didn't say anything about it. But both of them knew of Northpass since they had a small encounter with people from that place before. Neither one of them had harsh feelings towards those people however, they didn't have any opinion about them.
Cailu nodded quietly and slowly before turning towards the woman, "I'm Cailu Elre, the leader of the Air tribe." He glanced towards Ara who met his eyes silently, "Perhaps we should continue inside? If you come with me we can continue this talk in my office where only people who should hear will listen."
Before he left he took one last glance at Ara who still didn't say anything but as he and the woman went inside she turned towards the guard and sent him back to his position. When she had done that she turned towards Anastasia and smiled softly, "I'm sorry but I can't accompany you anymore it seems. But it was nice to get to talk to you again."
When she was done talking she molded into her breeze form and went inside, she flew back to her room which was placed beside Cailu's office so she would be able to hear what they talked about. Cailu knew she listened, he often went to her after finishing conversations to hear her opinion on how he had behaved. If he had done good or failed.
Cailu on the other hand had sat down on his chair in the room on the second floor and watched the woman, uncertain on what he should say as usual. It was a long moment of silence, he didn't open his mouth, all he did was fiddling with his hands before him on the table. As the long break came to the end he tried to look at the woman but ended up looking away instead, "So... You want to trade? Why? Oh, and perhaps you could tell me your name..."
Bellistrad Indorial
The deep resonating tones of a wind chime filled Bellistrad's ears and vibrated his body, sending sparks of energy down his spine at the sensation that he felt from the sound. His eyes were closed, his body sitting in a meditation position as he concentrated on nothing but the wind chime. His seven chakra centers were aligned, and he was at peace in this moment. At least he was until a voice interrupted his meditation.
[bold]"Are you sleeping?"[/bold] The child's voice broke through the vibrations and pulled Bellistrad back into himself. Opening his eyes he saw a small boy of the water tribe standing before him, interested in what he was doing. He knew this child, he was the son of one of his friends here in the water tribe and who he had helped in the past. "No, i'm not sleeping. But I am hungry. Why don't we go get something to eat, eh?"
The child smiled wide and nods in approval of the idea. Standing slowly to ease his legs into action after his hours of sitting still, he takes the boy's hand and leads him away from the house where Bellistrad had been sitting and towards the market. Within a matter of minutes both Bellistrad and the boy were having breakfast in a little dumpling shop, the owner treating Bellistrad and the boy to a free lunch.
After eating, Bellistrad turned to the owner and bowed low before him. "Namaste! Have a nice day!" He then left the boy to his own devices and headed to his current place of residence to pack his things. Even though he had only spent one night in the water tribe, he felt that he was needed elsewhere already. Entering the residence where he was staying he took up his back and sat in front of a small table, rolling out his map of the tribes on it. "Now then, if I head towards the earth tribe now I can get there in a few days time. But which road to take....hmm."
He pondered over the map for awhile and decided it might be safe to move in between the Fire and Water tribes, since he had not heard of many skirmishes recently he figured the war had taken a slight reprieve in that part of the world. Then again, this could be simple rumor and he had no way to prove it except to go there himself. Rolling up the map he packed it away in his bag of supplies and hoisted it onto his back. He traveled light, not enjoying the encumbrance of a life filled with useless trinkets.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
An hour later, Bellistrad was nearing the place where he had seen General Zaheed on the path the previous night. He hoped the general was not currently hunting him, most likely with a platoon of fire tribe soldiers. Bellistrad shivered at the thought of having to fight his own kin, and tried to make haste through the landscape. He did not get far before he heard a shrill cry above him and looked up. A single bird was following his progress before speeding up and getting ahead of him, seemingly going in the same direction. What he did not notice was that the bird was carrying a small strand of his blue hair in it's talons.
Bellistrad smiled at the bird, seeing it as a sign of good luck on his journey. Even though the bird was going towards the Fire Tribe, he would turn on the path later on and take himself to the Earth Tribe, or at least that was his plan. He may have to stop on his journey to explore if he took fancy to something, or perhaps help a traveler in need. It happened quite often to him, and he enjoyed the unexpected happenings that travel brought with it.
The deep resonating tones of a wind chime filled Bellistrad's ears and vibrated his body, sending sparks of energy down his spine at the sensation that he felt from the sound. His eyes were closed, his body sitting in a meditation position as he concentrated on nothing but the wind chime. His seven chakra centers were aligned, and he was at peace in this moment. At least he was until a voice interrupted his meditation.
[bold]"Are you sleeping?"[/bold] The child's voice broke through the vibrations and pulled Bellistrad back into himself. Opening his eyes he saw a small boy of the water tribe standing before him, interested in what he was doing. He knew this child, he was the son of one of his friends here in the water tribe and who he had helped in the past. "No, i'm not sleeping. But I am hungry. Why don't we go get something to eat, eh?"
The child smiled wide and nods in approval of the idea. Standing slowly to ease his legs into action after his hours of sitting still, he takes the boy's hand and leads him away from the house where Bellistrad had been sitting and towards the market. Within a matter of minutes both Bellistrad and the boy were having breakfast in a little dumpling shop, the owner treating Bellistrad and the boy to a free lunch.
After eating, Bellistrad turned to the owner and bowed low before him. "Namaste! Have a nice day!" He then left the boy to his own devices and headed to his current place of residence to pack his things. Even though he had only spent one night in the water tribe, he felt that he was needed elsewhere already. Entering the residence where he was staying he took up his back and sat in front of a small table, rolling out his map of the tribes on it. "Now then, if I head towards the earth tribe now I can get there in a few days time. But which road to take....hmm."
He pondered over the map for awhile and decided it might be safe to move in between the Fire and Water tribes, since he had not heard of many skirmishes recently he figured the war had taken a slight reprieve in that part of the world. Then again, this could be simple rumor and he had no way to prove it except to go there himself. Rolling up the map he packed it away in his bag of supplies and hoisted it onto his back. He traveled light, not enjoying the encumbrance of a life filled with useless trinkets.
______________________________________________________________________________________________________
An hour later, Bellistrad was nearing the place where he had seen General Zaheed on the path the previous night. He hoped the general was not currently hunting him, most likely with a platoon of fire tribe soldiers. Bellistrad shivered at the thought of having to fight his own kin, and tried to make haste through the landscape. He did not get far before he heard a shrill cry above him and looked up. A single bird was following his progress before speeding up and getting ahead of him, seemingly going in the same direction. What he did not notice was that the bird was carrying a small strand of his blue hair in it's talons.
Bellistrad smiled at the bird, seeing it as a sign of good luck on his journey. Even though the bird was going towards the Fire Tribe, he would turn on the path later on and take himself to the Earth Tribe, or at least that was his plan. He may have to stop on his journey to explore if he took fancy to something, or perhaps help a traveler in need. It happened quite often to him, and he enjoyed the unexpected happenings that travel brought with it.
Zianro only sported a smile as Zaheed left. He walked back to the palace before he was missed. He knew well he'd be scolded somehow by the advisers, but he at least had a good taste of personal freedom and privacy for the first time in an age. That gave him a small smile on his face. The Water Lord entered the palace through the back entrance, hoping to not be caught by a guard to be out and about.
He headed back into his private Quarters where one of his advisers was waiting, tapping his foot. "My lord, your post swim bath is ready. I took into account how long you'd have fun, But next time do be mindful of the time, you're not a warrior milord."
Zianro sighed and headed for the bath, where he knew there'd probably be a water maiden ordered to scrub his back. It was in times of momentary quiet like this that he missed the battlefield. That made his feeling of loneliness grow.
He headed back into his private Quarters where one of his advisers was waiting, tapping his foot. "My lord, your post swim bath is ready. I took into account how long you'd have fun, But next time do be mindful of the time, you're not a warrior milord."
Zianro sighed and headed for the bath, where he knew there'd probably be a water maiden ordered to scrub his back. It was in times of momentary quiet like this that he missed the battlefield. That made his feeling of loneliness grow.
General Zaheed
Even after Vinicius dismissed his brother, Zaheed continued to eavesdrop on their conversation. How couldn't he? General Zaheed was a snake, he slithering his way into other's secrets. There is no doubt, he is a keeper of blackmail and slander, things left best unknown. But as he listened to their conversation, there was no doubt that Zotar found interest in Sholeh, especially due to the fact of the promotion he gave her. Captain? Zaheed questioned his brother mentally. Is he insane? Not only does she attack a king without punishment, she is rewarded for it? That reward, being captain? He is condoning rebellion! Treason! This is exactly why I must be king!
As the rage within mind waged, Zaheed heard a screech sound, but it was not any cry of an animal, it was Icarus's, the raven. That was it, Bellistrad Indorial had moved out of the water village, now was his time to strike, to capture the exile who trifles with the water tribe. Not that Zaheed has a problem with the water tribe as a whole, but the fire tribe does. And by law it is a grave crime to be associated with foreign enemies. But Zaheed could not care less about fire law, he only had cared about himself, afraid that this Bellistrad may have done his own eavesdropping on him and Zianro. Why in that moment Zaheed did not waste time ending or dealing with Bellistrad when first encountering him, was because it is not everyday that the water lord will associate with a child of fire.
But now was his time, the General rushed out of the palace, and to his steed, and already mentioned before, the horse was dressed in battle armor due to traditions. And as for Zaheed, he was always wearing his armor, it comes with being General. However he was now wearing his menacing pitch black helmet, the headgear was designed to look terrorizing, it was what Zaheed wanted to strike his eyes with- a nightmare. Zaheed kicked his horse's rump, causing it to gallop fiercely to the direction of Icarus's cry.
When Zaheed arrived to Bellistrad, the General was positioned behind the young man, sword unsheathed and wagging as he charged his horse towards the exile. The chase was on.
Sholeh Kanaka
“And maybe, it be easy for me think after the ball, once I'm married and it is not only I would have to make the hard decisions."
“Ha,” Sholeh laughed. “You're probably right about that. In fact, most of the married women I know make all the decisions, so I'd choose your wife very carefully if I were you.”
"But, know is the time to talk about you. Promotion, I did promise, however what rank are you now? A foot-soldier, a lancepesade? Well, how about a vassal lord, a captain, perhaps? Ever thought of being in charge of your own company?"
In a very rare moment for Sholeh, she was speechless. She stared at Vinicius for several moments before she managed to say, “Uh, that would be amazing. Actually, that would be my dream come true.” Ever since she had first decided to join the army, she had wanted to be the best damn soldier the fire tribe ever had, and reach the highest position possible. She had just expected it to happen in that order. She decided that she would use the opportunity she had been given to become even better, and maybe then her family would finally approve of the career path she had taken.
“Wow, that's an even higher position than my brother, Vukon, had. He only made it to corporal. He probably would have made it all the way to captain if he hadn't...” The memory of her brother brought a mix of pain and anger with it that caused her voice to falter for a moment. “If he hadn't deserted his tribe for that strange girl he met on the road, he would have been one of the best. Who does that? Who just abandons their family and future like that?”
She sighed to calm herself down when a sudden thought occurred to her. “Wait, this whole promotion thing isn't just another joke like the execution is it? Because I'd be disappointed, but I'd understand. I mean, I highly doubt the men that used to be my superiors are going to want to take orders from me. They barely see me as more than an annoying weapon to throw at the enemies.”
Kala
"I can bring you to our leader, but your warriors have to wait outside of Airedale. If they need anything someone could bring that to them but they will not be let inside, we don't appreciate when people bring such large amounts of soldiers to our village."
Kala briefly considered protesting, but dismissed the notion. If the roles were reversed, she would certainly not appreciate a small traipsing around in her village. So, instead she smiled and took the arm extended to her, and allowed him to guide her through the village.
As they came upon the market, Kala felt shy and nervous for the first time in her life. She had only interacted with the members of her tribe her entire life, so the throng of strangers before her was a new experience for her. But she was not one to let such nervousness show, however, so she flashed her most charming smile at those she passed by. She got only curious stares in return.
The home of the tribe leader was the fanciest house Kala had ever seen. After living her life in huts, it looked like a mansion indeed. Even the obvious wear and tear did not detract from it's appearance in her eyes, and she resisted the urge to gawk at it. She instead focused her attention on the man and two women in front of it.
The guard anncounced her, then the man stepped forward. "I'm Cailu Elre, the leader of the Air tribe. Perhaps we should continue inside? If you come with me we can continue this talk in my office where only people who should hear will listen."
Kala followed him inside and up the stairs to the second floor. She leaned against the wall and waited for the leader to speak first, as was the custom in her own tribe. After a long silence, he said, “So... You want to trade? Why? Oh, and perhaps you could tell me your name..."
She lowered Lnoli off her shoulders and onto the floor, much to his annoyance, so she could give Cailu her full attention, and smiled widely. “Kalagisa. But I prefer Kala. The shapeshifter tribe has sent me as a delegate to trade for food because the game around Northpass is getting thinner and thinner.” She let the smile drop from her face before she continued. “Without those animals to eat, we'll starve to death come winter. So, I'm here to appeal to you to help us by making this deal.”
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad had been walking for another hour or so since he had seen the hawk and had already taken the turn towards the Earth tribe when he heard the sound of hoof beats behind him. He expected it to be a traveler in a hurry, or a merchant in a cart, so he moved off to one side to let them pass by. Lucky him he looked back at the rider for it was indeed not either of those things, but General Zaheed instead, weilding a mighty looking sword no less.
Terrified, and not only because of the dark helmet he wore, Bellistrad flung his pack up onto a nearby tree branch and focused his energies into one of the eight Chakras, which were the spiritual energy wells of human beings, that he had control over. The one he focused on was Root Chakra, located in the base of his spine, which dealt with survival and fear. Using this energy he sparked blue flames from his palms as he rotated to his right, propelling himself with the ejection of fire and twisted out of the way of the horse's path as well as the sword's.
Bellistrad ended up face first in the road as Zaheed rode past him at high speeds. Bellistrad expected him to circle back so he got to his feet quickly and took a stance used specifically for Agnikai, a fire-bender's dual. With his arms placed in front of him and his palms out with his fingers bent like claws and his feet a little wider than shoulder width apart, he was ready for Zaheed to return. Normally he would not promote violence, but since there was not much shrubbery on the rode where he was and the general could easily outrun him he had little choice.
"If you want to kill me this bad, I must have slept with someone you like. Or your brother liked, which is worse. I would have rather gone to bed cold and alone!" He knew this would enrage Zaheed and make him lose control, which for a fire mage is never a good thing. Especially the part that insinuated he was here on orders of his brother, for everyone who was or is in the military knows that Zaheed doesn't like to take orders.
Bellistrad on the other hand was completely calmed down thanks to his use of his Root Chakra to settle his fear. He now used this chakra to power the next six chakras in his body all the way up to the crown of his head. The last chakra was not charged, as it was only used while sleeping or Astral Projecting. Bellistrad was confident he could outmatch Zaheed enough to escape, although he might not come out in one piece.
Bellistrad had been walking for another hour or so since he had seen the hawk and had already taken the turn towards the Earth tribe when he heard the sound of hoof beats behind him. He expected it to be a traveler in a hurry, or a merchant in a cart, so he moved off to one side to let them pass by. Lucky him he looked back at the rider for it was indeed not either of those things, but General Zaheed instead, weilding a mighty looking sword no less.
Terrified, and not only because of the dark helmet he wore, Bellistrad flung his pack up onto a nearby tree branch and focused his energies into one of the eight Chakras, which were the spiritual energy wells of human beings, that he had control over. The one he focused on was Root Chakra, located in the base of his spine, which dealt with survival and fear. Using this energy he sparked blue flames from his palms as he rotated to his right, propelling himself with the ejection of fire and twisted out of the way of the horse's path as well as the sword's.
Bellistrad ended up face first in the road as Zaheed rode past him at high speeds. Bellistrad expected him to circle back so he got to his feet quickly and took a stance used specifically for Agnikai, a fire-bender's dual. With his arms placed in front of him and his palms out with his fingers bent like claws and his feet a little wider than shoulder width apart, he was ready for Zaheed to return. Normally he would not promote violence, but since there was not much shrubbery on the rode where he was and the general could easily outrun him he had little choice.
"If you want to kill me this bad, I must have slept with someone you like. Or your brother liked, which is worse. I would have rather gone to bed cold and alone!" He knew this would enrage Zaheed and make him lose control, which for a fire mage is never a good thing. Especially the part that insinuated he was here on orders of his brother, for everyone who was or is in the military knows that Zaheed doesn't like to take orders.
Bellistrad on the other hand was completely calmed down thanks to his use of his Root Chakra to settle his fear. He now used this chakra to power the next six chakras in his body all the way up to the crown of his head. The last chakra was not charged, as it was only used while sleeping or Astral Projecting. Bellistrad was confident he could outmatch Zaheed enough to escape, although he might not come out in one piece.
Lord Vinicius
“Uh, that would be amazing. Actually, that would be my dream come true. Wow, that's an even higher position than my brother, Vukon, had. He only made it to corporal. He probably would have made it all the way to captain if he hadn't... If he hadn't deserted his tribe for that strange girl he met on the road, he would have been one of the best. Who does that? Who just abandons their family and future like that?”
Vinicius was glad that me could fulfill one of her dreams, she deserved it, well in his eyes of course. But really, Vinicius saw that she proved herself to be a true warrior and soldier. However, he could be making a mistake due that he has not yet seen how she fares well with leadership, it may have been better to give her a promotion of corporal instead to see how she does with that position first instead of automatically allowing her to be captain. But also to Vinicius, he thought why not, soon in a few days he was going to crown some woman in a matter of one night, queen, so it did not seem to be a problem to move Sholeh up far in the ranks.
But he also noticed how she went to a dark place in her mind when brining up her brother, Vinicius could relate. He often visited his own nightmare when reflecting on the event that ended his father's life. He could see the frustration and sorrow instead, as did he experience it in his own self.
“Wait, this whole promotion thing isn't just another joke like the execution is it? Because I'd be disappointed, but I'd understand. I mean, I highly doubt the men that used to be my superiors are going to want to take orders from me. They barely see me as more than an annoying weapon to throw at the enemies.”
"Yes, I'm joking, I'm totally joking, ha ha," the lord spoke sarcastically, but then turned his eyes back to Sholeh. "No, being serious, I want you to be captain, perhaps your brave motives and courageous actions may influence those of lower ranks below you, and even those of same position, and maybe even my brother may be inspired. But if Zaheed were to praise you for anything, then I would say you were from the divine, for that is doing of the impossible. Yeah..."
Vinicius knew that Zaheed did not like Sholeh, even though it was him that started the wrestling match that got Vinicius to meet her in the first place. Zaheed hated Sholeh's stand against Vinicius, he saw it has rebellion, as treason, that she should no be rewarded, no but executed by a slow and painful death in example against all that side with defiance.
"But you shouldn't be looked as a weapon, no one should. I know that when I get a body count during aftermaths of battles, that it is not just a number, because it is a person. So many of our military leaders forget that, the thirst for blood has always ran rampant in this tribe. However, I never thought us perfect. But I also never thought us weak, either. And we won't be, not while I am king."
General Zaheed
As Bellistrad tossed his blue flames asunder to the General, Zaheed evoked a shield of infernos around him, protecting both himself and his horse, he fought fire with fire. Zaheed knew there was no defeat reckoned for him in this match against the exile, Zaheed preferred hungry fist over wagging tongues, he saw things better settle with violence rather than politics or talk, but he is not one to rush into battle, not if he has every ounce of belief inside that he was going to be the victor. No, Zaheed never just wanted to fight, he wanted to conquer, and to conquer successfully, you must be clever.
"If you want to kill me this bad, I must have slept with someone you like. Or your brother liked, which is worse. I would have rather gone to bed cold and alone!"
General Zaheed had to make his way to circle around Bellistrad, but he wanted to do it quietly, catching the young man off guard. Thus he stepped off from his horse, because he believed if he was going to do this right, the best thing would to have Bellistrad strangled in his grasp. But being practically silent is not quite realistic when equipped with his type of heavy armor, thus loud clunky noises sounded as he walked, Zaheed knew he needed a distracted, luckily Icarus, the raven, had flown and perched itself to its master's shoulder when seeing that he had arrived. Zaheed whispered to the bird to cause it great disturbance, and thus it listened and soared out and landed on the ground in front of Bellistrad, piercing loud and horrid screech through his sound barriers.
Though the bird sudden stopped, complete dead silence, but it had only ceased its screaming when Zaheed was finally behind Bellistrad, he pulled him into a choke hold, his blade against his neck, responding back to the taunt that was earlier made by Bellistrad, "Believe me you are doing the world a favor by returning to bed in solitude, just like Zotar." Zaheed dragged Bellistrad to a tree and pinned his body against the trunk, back facing him with his sword pressing against his back, if Bellistrad tried anything Zaheed could surely stab the blade through the boy. Zaheed's other hand held tight against his face, pushing his cheeks against the bark.
"I could kill you," Zaheed announce. "But that would be a waste of opportunity on my part. I still have some questions. Were you spying on me last night? Do tell the truth, I already have a headache from the screeching of my bird, I would have a bigger one due to your torturous screams if lies were to arise.."
Cailu had been the leader of the tribe for a few months, he had met with various of people from around of Imos but this was the first time that someone had traveled to Airedale. So this was the first time he had invited someone else than his guards and consultants in this room, it felt a bit awkward. Perhaps it was because she just stood there instead of sitting down and she had that fox with her as well. There were many first times for Cailu in this conversation, he had never seen a fox like that so when she lowered it down on the floor he watched it closely. To him it felt a bit strange that she had brought it inside with her, but he wasn’t going to question her about it since perhaps it was considered rude from where she came from.
“Kalagisa. But I prefer Kala. The shapeshifter tribe has sent me as a delegate to trade for food because the game around Northpass is getting thinner and thinner. Without those animals to eat, we'll starve to death come winter. So, I'm here to appeal to you to help us by making this deal.”
Cailu nodded slowly as she spoke, he could see why they wanted to trade with them. Even though their harvest didn’t seem to be as large as it usually is they still had plenty to trade with others, mostly because the tribe had reduced in size the last year. Their people didn’t get killed in a war like the other tribes, instead they had a plague haunting their tribesmen. It had gotten better, but many of the oldest and the youngest had been lost to it.
“So…” Once again Cailu lost his words and sat there quietly, thinking through what he should be saying. He glanced towards the woman and her fox, she sure looked different than those in his tribe. She had a different appearance than most in Imos, you could see that her tribe descended from a different location. Probably far from here. He took one last glance before folding his hands in front of him, “If we now do have some crops that we can refrain from… What will we get for doing so? You forgot to mention what your people will offer in exchange...”
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad kept his eye on Zaheed as he dismounted his horse and started towards him. While Bell had known the General since before he had achieved such a rank he had never been fond of him in the least. He was sure that a few of their past feelings would come out in this fight, feelings that Bellistrad wished to overcome and move on from as was the way of his beliefs. Emotional attachment to the past, or any attachment therefor, was only holding one's spirit back from it's true potential.
Bellistrad almost jumped however when a small raven stood in front of him making a loud ruckus. "Oh, so you are the one who sold me out eh? How nice of you to stop by." He had a profound respect for all living things and that included the raven despite it's part in Zaheed finding him. In an attempt to touch the bird Bellistrad gained a nasty peck to his finger followed by more noise.
"Well that wasn't nice, you..." Bellistrad's words were cut off by an arm around his throat and a sword at his back. All he could get out was a strangled chocking sound as he was pinned from behind by Zaheed. "Believe me you are doing the world a favor by returning to bed in solitude, just like Zotar." Being moved to the side of the road, Bell was thrust face first against a tree right beneath his pack which hung above their heads. Zaheed pressed the sword harder into his back as he spoke.
"I could kill you. But that would be a waste of opportunity on my part. I still have some questions. Were you spying on me last night? Do TELL THE TRUTH, I already have a headache from the screeching of my bird, I would have a bigger one due to your torturous screams if lies were to arise."
Bellistrad hadn't the slightest idea what he was talking about, until he remembered seeing Zianro as well on the road last night. It all came together, either Zianro was selling out the Water Tribe to Zaheed, which was less than likely. Or Zaheed was selling out his brother to Zianro,which was almost a perfect plan for Zaheed to cook up. Bellistrad sighed and leaked sarcasm into his voice.
"Well, you are just too smart for me, you caught me red handed...or blue handed in this case." Blue flames were surrounding Bellistrad's hands which were coming up from underneath to grab Zaheed's sword blade, clamping his fingers on either side of the flat edge so he did not get cut. Channeling all his energy into his fingers Bellistrad would melt his way through Zaheed's sword cutting it in half and turning a good portion of it to slag.
Whipping around Bellistrad drops the sword pieces he was holding and shook the extra slag off of his hands so he did not get burned when his energy left his hands. "That's better. But seriously, no I did not stay on the road long enough to hear whatever was said. I was tired and wanted to find rest in the Water tribe. So you can just back off old man!" Striking with punches at Zaheed, he sent balls of blue fire out at him in an attempt to drive him further away. A long range battle was more in Bellistrad's favor.
Continuing the assault behind the many balls of flame, Bellistrad did sweeping kicks through the air to send arc of thin blue fire in Zaheed's direction, making him have to work in order to not be hit and put him on the defensive.
Bellistrad kept his eye on Zaheed as he dismounted his horse and started towards him. While Bell had known the General since before he had achieved such a rank he had never been fond of him in the least. He was sure that a few of their past feelings would come out in this fight, feelings that Bellistrad wished to overcome and move on from as was the way of his beliefs. Emotional attachment to the past, or any attachment therefor, was only holding one's spirit back from it's true potential.
Bellistrad almost jumped however when a small raven stood in front of him making a loud ruckus. "Oh, so you are the one who sold me out eh? How nice of you to stop by." He had a profound respect for all living things and that included the raven despite it's part in Zaheed finding him. In an attempt to touch the bird Bellistrad gained a nasty peck to his finger followed by more noise.
"Well that wasn't nice, you..." Bellistrad's words were cut off by an arm around his throat and a sword at his back. All he could get out was a strangled chocking sound as he was pinned from behind by Zaheed. "Believe me you are doing the world a favor by returning to bed in solitude, just like Zotar." Being moved to the side of the road, Bell was thrust face first against a tree right beneath his pack which hung above their heads. Zaheed pressed the sword harder into his back as he spoke.
"I could kill you. But that would be a waste of opportunity on my part. I still have some questions. Were you spying on me last night? Do TELL THE TRUTH, I already have a headache from the screeching of my bird, I would have a bigger one due to your torturous screams if lies were to arise."
Bellistrad hadn't the slightest idea what he was talking about, until he remembered seeing Zianro as well on the road last night. It all came together, either Zianro was selling out the Water Tribe to Zaheed, which was less than likely. Or Zaheed was selling out his brother to Zianro,which was almost a perfect plan for Zaheed to cook up. Bellistrad sighed and leaked sarcasm into his voice.
"Well, you are just too smart for me, you caught me red handed...or blue handed in this case." Blue flames were surrounding Bellistrad's hands which were coming up from underneath to grab Zaheed's sword blade, clamping his fingers on either side of the flat edge so he did not get cut. Channeling all his energy into his fingers Bellistrad would melt his way through Zaheed's sword cutting it in half and turning a good portion of it to slag.
Whipping around Bellistrad drops the sword pieces he was holding and shook the extra slag off of his hands so he did not get burned when his energy left his hands. "That's better. But seriously, no I did not stay on the road long enough to hear whatever was said. I was tired and wanted to find rest in the Water tribe. So you can just back off old man!" Striking with punches at Zaheed, he sent balls of blue fire out at him in an attempt to drive him further away. A long range battle was more in Bellistrad's favor.
Continuing the assault behind the many balls of flame, Bellistrad did sweeping kicks through the air to send arc of thin blue fire in Zaheed's direction, making him have to work in order to not be hit and put him on the defensive.
Sholeh Kanaka
"Yes, I'm joking, I'm totally joking, ha ha. No, being serious, I want you to be captain, perhaps your brave motives and courageous actions may influence those of lower ranks below you, and even those of same position, and maybe even my brother may be inspired. But if Zaheed were to praise you for anything, then I would say you were from the divine, for that is doing of the impossible. Yeah..."
Sholeh smirked. “Yeah, he's a real sweetheart isn't he? He's a little too serious for us to really get along.” Not that they had ever interacted much. There were too many stations in between them for her to ever get any direct orders from him. But she always got bad vibes from him, and she was one to trust her intuition. “But at least he's...dedicated,” said, struggling for a compliment.
"But you shouldn't be looked as a weapon, no one should. I know that when I get a body count during aftermaths of battles, that it is not just a number, because it is a person. So many of our military leaders forget that, the thirst for blood has always ran rampant in this tribe. However, I never thought us perfect. But I also never thought us weak, either. And we won't be, not while I am king."
“I think the tribe being weak is the last thing you have to worry about. The soldiers I know are passionate about protecting their home and their king, and they'll fight to death. Their loyalty runs deep, probably because they're young enough to remember only one king, and they had it pretty good under him. They're hopeful about you, too. I definitely like you so far.” She grinned. “You're a very good sport about...everything that happened.”
The fact that he was rewarding her for something most kings would execute for still baffled her. Not that she was going to start bringing up points on why he should execute her. She'd tempted fate numerous other times before, and they never ended well, so she wasn't going to do it now.
“And when you find your queen, we'll be loyal to her, too. That's why you're throwing the ball, right? To find a bride? You know, I've never been to ball before. In fact, I haven't been to many parties since I joined the army. No time for fun when you've got training to do.” No time for fun when you've got something to prove, either. Her family was particularly adamant about her not becoming a soldier. They were more serious about women not joining the army than most of her comrades. At least her fellow soldiers gave in once she proved she could fight. Her family is still steadfast against it.
“You're going to make all of some seamstress or tavern wench's dreams come true. Almost every little girl in the world has dreamed about some prince...well, king, in this case...sweeping them off their feet and carrying them off to live a life of grandeur.” Except her. She preferred her feet firmly on the ground. “You know, you made my dream come true, but I was the one who literally swept your feet out from under you.” She giggled a little from the memory.
Kala
“So…If we now do have some crops that we can refrain from… What will we get for doing so? You forgot to mention what your people will offer in exchange...”
'Idiot,' she heard Lnoli say in her head.
'I was getting to it,' she thought back at him.
She fought back the eager smile at the possibility that trade would go through, and instead kept her face neutral. “We brought an assortment of rugs, hides, and clothing. Rugs for decoration, clothing for...well, not running around naked. Now, hides are the most valuable, because you can turn the leather into furniture, more clothes, whatever strikes your fancy.”
On the ground, Lnoli yawned and jumped up onto a chair that was probably where she was supposed to sit. He sat up on it and gave her look that she knew to be smug. 'Being a merchant is not your calling. So much for being clever enough to sell flint to a fire triber.'
She sent a glare his way, then turned her attention back to Cailu. “And this could just the first step in establishing regular trade between our tribes. And with regular trade comes good relations, and potentially an alliance. I think if we come together, both of our tribes would be stronger for it.” Even as she said the words, she wondered how the Chief would take the proposal she offered them without consulting him first, but she decided to cross that bridge when she got there.
A thought suddenly occurred to her, and she smiled. “And I could offer my own services, as well. You see, I'm a shaman, so I know a few rituals that could...tip the balance. I can help get revenge on your enemies, help your sick get back on their feet. I even know a ritual that can help a woman choose the gender of their unborn child. Now, I'll be the first to admit that the rituals don't work one-hundred percent of the time, but I have a reputation in my tribe as someone who can get things done.”
It was a typical morning in Lakeshore, the sun slowly rising from the horizon, coloring the sea blood red with hints or orange. It was the best part of the day, when Lakeshore were the most beautiful city of the land - according to it citizens at least. Eirene was one of them as well, it was her favorite part of the day, minus the birds twittering. It was so loud it made her ears hurt, not surprising though since birds were just monsters with feathers and wings.
As the sun rose Eirene went out from her family house, the earlier you got out of bed the more time you had to do other things. And Eirene had always plenty to do, or at least try to do. But before she started with all of that she usually strolled around the city, just letting the surrounding sink into her memory and soul. You never knew when the city could fall to pieces with the ongoing war, even though the war didn't exactly take place outside the city it could get there if the Fire tribe grew stronger. Not that Eirene bothered her mind with it, she had no clue what was going on with the war like most non soldiers, she just knew that there was a war.
Around her the city started to wake up, people started to let their windows open wide and others started to prepare their stores for when people would start to visit them. If Eirene would describe this time of the day it was just one word that fitted it - magical. Even though she walked around the streets by herself she didn't feel lonely because of the spirit of the city, it was something hard to describe if you had never experienced it. It just filled her heart with lightness. Sometimes when she walked around the streets she met with people that would start to talk with her, people that could share a pieces of their life with her even though she had no clue who they were. But today she saw someone she knew it was, everyone knew who he was.
Zianro Azura, the tribe's leader.
Eirene stopped for a split second and watched him, wondering what he was doing outside at this time of the day. Not that she pondered over it that much, he could just be strolling around like she was because of the beauty of the city. After the short moment of staring at him Eirene walked over to him, seizing the moment. It was not every day when you could just stroll over to the tribe’s leader and find him alone, perhaps he was busy, but it was not something Eirene did even consider. She just walked over to him, "Good morning Lord Azura, it's a pleasure to meet you. My name's Eirene of the deSoleh family, perhaps you know of my father he works as an advisor. I'm sorry if I'm bothering you but I was going to ask you one thing..." Eirene's gaze which had been lowered for the whole conversation, showing that he was of higher status than her, but now she looked up at him for the first time "I was wondering what happens to the corpses of the people that dies in our prisons, do you just throw them out? I would like to examine them. I'm a scholar, I used to work under Master Elidyr."
Eirene had never met the man before, not talked to him or anything and even despite that she just spat out the question without thinking. Mainly because she had not thought about it long enough, that perhaps others wouldn't think of it as lightly as she did. To her it was all in the sake of finding out the truth, to other's it could probably be declared as crazy.
“We brought an assortment of rugs, hides, and clothing. Rugs for decoration, clothing for...well, not running around naked. Now, hides are the most valuable, because you can turn the leather into furniture, more clothes, whatever strikes your fancy.”
Cailu blinked at first, surprised by the explanations, but even though he wanted to be collected and act reverently he found himself laughing lightly because of it. It had just been so unexpected, so random, he hadn't been prepared for it so he couldn't stop that tiny laughter that bubbled up from within. But as soon as it had slipped through he collected himself and pressed the mouth shut to not let any more unwanted actions come forward. As he did so he noticed the actions between the fox and the woman, how they looked at each other from time to time. It puzzled him, sure he had been around different types of animals all his life but never had he seen them act this way. It somehow felt like they knew something he didn't and it made him feel even more unsure of himself where he sat.
“And this could just the first step in establishing regular trade between our tribes. And with regular trade comes good relations, and potentially an alliance. I think if we come together, both of our tribes would be stronger for it.”
Cailu nodded slowly without answering, but as the word alliance had been mentioned he had glanced to the left side, the wall which Kala wasn't leaning onto. As if there was another person standing there and he was asking that person what to do, but there was no one there, right? No there wasn't, but on the other side of that wall was Ara, sitting on her chair, listening to the conversation with her enchanted hearing.
Just as he was going to give her an answer, declaring that he would need some time to think - ask Ara what she thought of it, Kara continued, “And I could offer my own services, as well. You see, I'm a shaman, so I know a few rituals that could...tip the balance. I can help get revenge on your enemies, help your sick get back on their feet. I even know a ritual that can help a woman choose the gender of their unborn child. Now, I'll be the first to admit that the rituals don't work one-hundred percent of the time, but I have a reputation in my tribe as someone who can get things done.”
Shaman another thing Cailu had no idea what it was, it was a word he had never heard before. It was not something they had in Airedale, but her description of it had really struck his interest. In his mind he was thinking to himself, wondering if it was true what she told him. That she really could cure the sick. From the start he had been thinking of the plague that had haunted their city, the reason to why he had been thinking to send some soldiers to the Earth tribe and ask for help - not ask for healers since he doubted that they cured sicknesses (or had the time for that matter, with the war and all) but ask if they knew something about it. Any herbs or so that could help them defeat it, but now he was wondering if perhaps this shaman thing was what they needed. The second thing he was thinking off was of course Ara, she was cured from the poisoning but she was still weak and sickly at times.
So he had forgotten about the fact that he should be asking her before deciding anything, he just bent forward, looking directly at Kala for the first time, "Uhm... Heal the sick you say... Is it true? We've been haunted by a plague this summer, many of our youngest and oldest has left us because of it... Could you help us with that?" Cailu grew quiet with another glance towards the empty wall, "There is another thing... My cousin... She suffered from poisoning a while ago... A healer from the Earth tribe took the poison out from her but she's still sick... You did say you could get the sick ones back on their feet’s... She was with me when you came, it was the one who had a cane to lean on..."
Today felt as boring as any other day. Zianro decided to get some morning air and walk around the city a bit before the advisors woke up and prepared for any other form of political nonsense he had to take care of. He loved the look of Lakeshore in the morning. Everything was serene, peaceful to him. The open air felt like a great relief then the stuffy old palace.
Even the City Guard were inclined to agree, as he'd probably want to be the first to know his Right Hand was on his way back from hunting several soldiers who turned to banditry on the trade routes, and the first to greet him for sure. Zianro then suddenly saw a young woman approaching him. Eirene deSoleh, that was what her name was. Zianro pondered a bit and nodded when she talked of her father. Advisor deSoleh spoke often of his daughter, in both the possibility of betrothal, and that she was quite odd for a member of the tribe. "Pleasure is all mine that one of my advisors hid such a lovely little thing." He responded to the greeting as he listened carefully to her request.
"The convicted? Well, usually their dragged out and executed in the square at times then their bodies are taken to the sea. Those that die in prison are well, disposed of carefully to avoid the spread of disease." He responded. He found it odd she wished to examine such a corpse. Then, out of the corner of his eyes at the gates, he thought he saw a familiar shape enter in it, armored and carrying a detained bandit at the back of his horse. The six foot three inches of the horse's owner dismounted and began speaking to the city guard.
"So then, Milady. If you wish to examine a corpse, I'll have to ensure they're not only disease free, but they're not hacked up into bloody chunks." He said the last part loudly. The tall man looked over at Zianro and just did a peeved wave of his hand. "Oh no, now I've done it. I made Na'ari mad." He chuckled to himself at the thought.
"Anyway Eirene. We can further discuss this at the palace? We can discuss your studies there and what you wish to know whilst visiting the prisons." Zianro said this offer. He wished to get to know this scholar woman more. He didn't know why, maybe it was because of her strange appearance for a Water Tribe member.
---
The Man called Na'ari meanwhile had a guard drag the man he brought to the prisons. The Right Hand was in a sour mood. Some of the bandits got away which means they'll reorganize. Zianro's small taunt whilst trying to possibly woo his next female companion did not help things either. But Na'ari paid no heed of it. "Alright boys! Breakfast drinks are on me! Let's go!" With that, some off duty guards followed Na'ari to the nearest tavern for breakfast.
Even the City Guard were inclined to agree, as he'd probably want to be the first to know his Right Hand was on his way back from hunting several soldiers who turned to banditry on the trade routes, and the first to greet him for sure. Zianro then suddenly saw a young woman approaching him. Eirene deSoleh, that was what her name was. Zianro pondered a bit and nodded when she talked of her father. Advisor deSoleh spoke often of his daughter, in both the possibility of betrothal, and that she was quite odd for a member of the tribe. "Pleasure is all mine that one of my advisors hid such a lovely little thing." He responded to the greeting as he listened carefully to her request.
"The convicted? Well, usually their dragged out and executed in the square at times then their bodies are taken to the sea. Those that die in prison are well, disposed of carefully to avoid the spread of disease." He responded. He found it odd she wished to examine such a corpse. Then, out of the corner of his eyes at the gates, he thought he saw a familiar shape enter in it, armored and carrying a detained bandit at the back of his horse. The six foot three inches of the horse's owner dismounted and began speaking to the city guard.
"So then, Milady. If you wish to examine a corpse, I'll have to ensure they're not only disease free, but they're not hacked up into bloody chunks." He said the last part loudly. The tall man looked over at Zianro and just did a peeved wave of his hand. "Oh no, now I've done it. I made Na'ari mad." He chuckled to himself at the thought.
"Anyway Eirene. We can further discuss this at the palace? We can discuss your studies there and what you wish to know whilst visiting the prisons." Zianro said this offer. He wished to get to know this scholar woman more. He didn't know why, maybe it was because of her strange appearance for a Water Tribe member.
---
The Man called Na'ari meanwhile had a guard drag the man he brought to the prisons. The Right Hand was in a sour mood. Some of the bandits got away which means they'll reorganize. Zianro's small taunt whilst trying to possibly woo his next female companion did not help things either. But Na'ari paid no heed of it. "Alright boys! Breakfast drinks are on me! Let's go!" With that, some off duty guards followed Na'ari to the nearest tavern for breakfast.
It was pleasuring to see their leader listen to someone like her, it made Eirene quite happy. Not only did he listen but responded as well. It had gone better than she had dared to hope, she had thought he perhaps had been going somewhere - they seemed to always have something to do over at the palace. At least it was enough to keep her father away from home most of the time. Even though Eirene listened carefully to what Zianro responded she just nodded excitedly, she had not understood that he had just given her a compliment. She sure found the whole sentence but especially the word lovely odd, and it was only when she thought of it that she adverted her eyes from him and blushed since she had realized what he had actually said.
She lowered her head in respect for him, "Thank you." She didn't agree with him, but she wasn't going to argue with their leader about something like that. She wasn't going to argue with him at all. But to call someone who walked over and ask about corpses lovely, well perhaps they had different views on it all but not even Eirene herself could see the lovely part in it.
As he declared what they did to the dead bodies Eirene listened even more intensely, nodding as he spoke. She could understand why they would do such a thing, if the dead carried diseases it could become a disaster. Plagues was hard to stop when they had bloomed out, as the thought was brought to mind Eirene couldn't help but think that such a study could be interesting as well, but it wouldn't lead to anything. Diseases wasn't something you could actually see, you could just see the signs. Still, she would probably find herself writing down theories about it when she had time over.
To her surprise her request got accepted, Zianro said that she would get to examine one of the bodies - even one in good condition. As first she though that perhaps he was joking, that he wasn't being serious but as he continued to talk she happily clasped her hands in excitement, smiling. If her father had seen this he would probably scold her for asking such a question, or even thinking the thought, but he didn't know of it. And the whole experiment had been an success.
"Anyway Eirene. We can further discuss this at the palace? We can discuss your studies there and what you wish to know whilst visiting the prisons."
Hearing her first name did throw her off guard, blushing slightly again. But she soon collected herself again and smiled, "That would be delightful, thank you for inviting me. I won't take up too much of your time, I promise."
Zianro smirked silently. "On the contrary, I think this will put some flavor in a possibly dull day. The daily political bickering of the advisors gets greatly tedious at times." He stated, gesturing her to follow him as he headed towards the prisons.
They were located under an adjacent building in the palace, and Zianro walked towards said building knowing the more healthier corpses fit for examination would be there. "So, Miss Eirene, or do you wish Lady deSoleh? My question is, why do you study corpses. Rather macabre and strange don't you think?" He asked as he walked into the building and looked at several bodies. "Hm, well, you can tell which ones are more healthier I presume, since they're closer to the exit it means they're not infected with anything life threatening. Though, more often then not, my Right hand often throws his bounties in pieces."
He rubbed his head in slight worry. "At times I wonder what the bandits do to file him up so."
----
"So, then the leader is caught, whilst his subordinates run with their tails between their legs!" Na'ari says to the off duty city guards. "I'm telling you, banditry shows there's bad apples in the mercenaries at times." He drank from a tankard and breathed. "Ah, now I return to Zianro with the report, what am I to tell him? 'They will return in six weeks reorganized and pissed off.'?"
"Aw come on Na'ari, I think your overworked. Ask for a vacation!" Shouted one guard.
"Yeah, like go to the Air Tribal lands for a time, I hear the silver haired lasses are very great."
Na'ari rolled his eyes. "I can't take vacations damn it." He said with a chuckle. "Who'd be here to pick up any messes those mercenaries or advisors make?" This was a sarcastic, trick question. One many are familiar with. It is a question that is a precursor to him getting a bit worked up.
They were located under an adjacent building in the palace, and Zianro walked towards said building knowing the more healthier corpses fit for examination would be there. "So, Miss Eirene, or do you wish Lady deSoleh? My question is, why do you study corpses. Rather macabre and strange don't you think?" He asked as he walked into the building and looked at several bodies. "Hm, well, you can tell which ones are more healthier I presume, since they're closer to the exit it means they're not infected with anything life threatening. Though, more often then not, my Right hand often throws his bounties in pieces."
He rubbed his head in slight worry. "At times I wonder what the bandits do to file him up so."
----
"So, then the leader is caught, whilst his subordinates run with their tails between their legs!" Na'ari says to the off duty city guards. "I'm telling you, banditry shows there's bad apples in the mercenaries at times." He drank from a tankard and breathed. "Ah, now I return to Zianro with the report, what am I to tell him? 'They will return in six weeks reorganized and pissed off.'?"
"Aw come on Na'ari, I think your overworked. Ask for a vacation!" Shouted one guard.
"Yeah, like go to the Air Tribal lands for a time, I hear the silver haired lasses are very great."
Na'ari rolled his eyes. "I can't take vacations damn it." He said with a chuckle. "Who'd be here to pick up any messes those mercenaries or advisors make?" This was a sarcastic, trick question. One many are familiar with. It is a question that is a precursor to him getting a bit worked up.
"On the contrary, I think this will put some flavor in a possibly dull day. The daily political bickering of the advisors gets greatly tedious at times."
The statement brought a small smile to Eirene's lips, she had never been found of politics either. Not that she knew much about it, only what her father had told her and her siblings when they grew up. But she couldn't see why her research would make anything better, well perhaps it was a bit interesting at least according to her. Perhaps strange and funny to others. But he led her to the prison either way, if it was to mock her or if he was genuinely interested didn't matter.
She followed him quietly as they walked into the palace’s yard, for her it was the first time to visit the place so as he led the way she focused on looking around. Watching it from the outside was not the same thing as seeing it from the inside, she learnt that now. Somehow the atmosphere inside was different to what it displayed when you just walked past it, to be precise it somehow felt more unpleasant now that she was here. She could not pinpoint why she felt like that, however it quickly disappeared when they went underground.
"So, Miss Eirene, or do you wish Lady deSoleh?"
"You can use the title you prefer, Lord Azura," Eirene’s mind was preoccupied by the scenery in front of her, her mind working intensely because of it. But even if she had been at another place and had gotten the question she would have given him the same answer, it wasn't her choice to make. Not when she spoke with someone positioned so much higher than herself. She would had answered his second question directly if it wasn't for what he had said after. Talking about his Right hand, Eirene had perhaps heard the name of the man from her father but who or what kind of person he were was not something she knew. So she got quiet by the subject, wondering what she was supposed to say about it.
"Shouldn't you be able to ask him? I apologize for my lacking knowledge in the subject, I don't know what would help," She glanced to him when she had at least tried to give him an answer. Instead she looked closer at one of the corpses, the scent did bother her but this was a rare opportunity and she couldn't lose it, "Well, you asked about my study and why just corpses, I don't know if my answer will be to your satisfaction though. I just think it's interesting, perhaps I am macabre then since I find it so intriguing. But if I put it like this, if some sort of God or over mighty being created us, why do we die? It's somehow like our bodies are consumable, isn't it strange that we get weaker and then die? Why wasn't we created to be immortals or at least stronger than we are, the tiniest little thing can kill us - even time. Other than that I've always been interested in seeing what's inside of our bodies, naturally you already know. But I have never got to see it or been told what it could be, to me it's like a mystery. I know it's silly but I can't even imagine what it would be like, when I try I only see it as a hollow package."
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
Lord Vinicius
“I think the tribe being weak is the last thing you have to worry about. The soldiers I know are passionate about protecting their home and their king, and they'll fight to death. Their loyalty runs deep, probably because they're young enough to remember only one king, and they had it pretty good under him. They're hopeful about you, too. I definitely like you so far. You're a very good sport about...everything that happened.”
"Let the other tribes fear me, but not my own. No, how is a nation ever strong if they tremble, terrorized at their own leader, it can't. So, I didn't kill you, it was not right, executing someone for not retreating. Sure, some may say that you were disobeying orders, but is that not quite contradictory? You know, when first enlisted into the military, a vow is required in our code to never surrender, never retreat. You did that. King or not, you showed me you can stand up to anyone, the reason why I promoted you to captain."
“And when you find your queen, we'll be loyal to her, too. That's why you're throwing the ball, right? To find a bride? You know, I've never been to ball before. In fact, I haven't been to many parties since I joined the army. No time for fun when you've got training to do.
"Believe me it was my mother's choice," he smiled chuckling. "I'm like you, I guess picking training over partying, though I was a prince... Not too long ago... I did participate in my fair share of parties, but they were not necessarily balls, more like banquets in celebration of a birthday, or parties after our success in major battles. But not a ball. My mother in fact said, this gathering... will be a little different. Wild, I guess is the word, she wants it to be a surprise for me, but told me that Zaheed will inform me if she anything I need to know before then."
“You're going to make all of some seamstress or tavern wench's dreams come true. Almost every little girl in the world has dreamed about some prince...well, king, in this case...sweeping them off their feet and carrying them off to live a life of grandeur. You know, you made my dream come true, but I was the one who literally swept your feet out from under you.”
"Yeah..." He said quietly, looking down, leaning against the stone fencing again. "Honestly, if my mother gave me a choice I would call off the ball, I just never did anything like it before. But... Everyone knows about the king and his virginity!" Vinicius rose his voice, not much in fury however, but in irritation and annoyance. He wished he found the man who first gossiped to every citizen in Murtovaara of his purity. Sure he was not ashamed of it, but he is tired of being treated like a child for it, like to be a real man was to be chasing skirts all day. Every knows who blabs their mouth, telling everyone about that particular part about Vinicius, it was Zaheed, and yes Vinicius has been told it was him, but the Lord has always even before being a king, very naïve towards his brother, especially because the General wears such a perfect mask among Vinicius.
Vinicus sighed, "Unlike everyone else, I don't know what the rush is for. I just want to give it away to the right person, when I'm ready. I see it like this, my virginity is like a gift, and once I give up to just anyone, they have opened the gift. But what if they aren't the right person for me? I leave them, simple as it seems, but really no, because its not fair for my true soulmate to give them a gift already opened and tainted by someone else. No, if I truly do love them with all my being, then I want the best for them, thus I am going to wait. But that does not mean I judge a person if they are not a virgin like me, no, if I love them then why would I just them? I wouldn't."
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Lakeshore
"Na'ari? Heh, If I ask him why slice up bandits the way he does he will simply say it's his nature. He doesn't like the death department much either. I can think of a few good ways of getting under his skin at mentioning it." He stated when he heard Eirene ask the question. He then listened to her explain her studies and why.
He found her an intriguing young woman. He even gave a smirk when she said he probably knew what was inside a human body. "When you're a warrior, you see a lot of body parts." he thought slightly bitterly but he kept it to himself. "That is a few fascinating theories. I bet Na'ari would have a fun time trying to explain where the soul is to try and say that's where our concious mind resided. But on the whole, your studies sound rather intriguing." He flashed a small grin to look at least friendly to the strange woman of his tribe.
He found her an intriguing young woman. He even gave a smirk when she said he probably knew what was inside a human body. "When you're a warrior, you see a lot of body parts." he thought slightly bitterly but he kept it to himself. "That is a few fascinating theories. I bet Na'ari would have a fun time trying to explain where the soul is to try and say that's where our concious mind resided. But on the whole, your studies sound rather intriguing." He flashed a small grin to look at least friendly to the strange woman of his tribe.
"Na'ari? Heh, If I ask him why slice up bandits the way he does he will simply say it's his nature. He doesn't like the death department much either. I can think of a few good ways of getting under his skin at mentioning it."
Eirene raised her eyebrows silently as she glanced at Zianro, the man named Na'ari which he was speaking off sounded like a strange person - as if she was the one to judge. But to be against death or fear it, dislike it, and not be against such violence causing other's to die. He sounded rather interesting, she would like to question him on how he can be against death but be completely fine with murder and apparently extremely violent ones. He seemed to be a very conflicted person, interesting indeed.
To hear their leader speak so much of his Right hand, or Na'ari, did indeed make Eirene wonder who that man was. Not because she would seek him out, but since his name was mentioned i what felt like every sentence she got very curious about him. So she would probably ask her father if he knew who this person could be. Not that she thought that it was something she needed to know or could be counted as some sort of necessary knowledge she would need in the future. But it was mainly because she was curious after listening to the small descriptions.
"I think the soul is placed in the chest, I could imagine it to be something that can't be seen by the naked eye which is a bit sad. I think it would be extremely pretty if we could see it, or look different depending on the person. But that is just what I believe, I would like to find out though," As she finished her sentence she noticed his smile, it was flattering. Not only did he take time to listen to her theories but he didn't even say anything negative about them - sure he could be thinking it, which was not something she would ever know about. But even if he was downgrading her on the inside she didn't care, it was what he showed she appreciated. So she smiled back at him, "There isn't many that would consider my studies intriguing, most would consider them crazy. People fear ghosts and spirits, but I don't."
General Zaheed
"Well, you are just too smart for me, you caught me red handed...or blue handed in this case."
General Zaheed could do nothing but watch as his sword melt to pieces, he was fast, and speed was not necessarily something Zaheed had on his side. No, he was a man of strength instead. Though Zaheed did have his way with fire, his signature move was to form shields and barricades of fire to protect him, thus the reason why he never carried a shield with, him, for he already equipped himself with one through the infernos flamed in his veins.
"That's better. But seriously, no I did not stay on the road long enough to hear whatever was said. I was tired and wanted to find rest in the Water tribe. So you can just back off old man!"
With each strike Bellistrad threw, Zaheed blocked, though when the balls of fire were hurled Zaheed dodged madly. Zaheed was not any general, he was general of the fire tribe, a people of war and bloodshed. And each day, when he once strived to gain his father's favor, Zaheed would drain all energy if it meant any training could please Zarfu. But as Bellistrad was striking again Zaheed gripped his wrist, swung in with an elbow to the opposite shoulder possibly popping it out of place or at least inflicting sufferable pain to the arm. But soon after the elbow strike Zaheed swept his other hand right around his neck, and when tight enough he used the other hand. Now with both hands fastened around the neck, causing dark noticeable bruises; Zaheed lifted Bellistrad off the ground revealing his immense strength.
"Old man?" he barked in question. "Funny, the eldest is called to the throne." After the comment there appeared to be a moment of glares and grimaces, Zaheed had Bellistrad in a position where the young man stared directing into the eyes of a beast. The amount of pressure Zaheed weighed against his neck was as if he was pounded all his bottled emotions and burdens onto him. But Zaheed knew he still had to be careful on not letting his flames pull out though he was putting his muscles under stress and strain. When Zaheed sensed Bellistrad was tapping out of consciousness, Zaheed dropped the boy. He knew he couldn't risk killing him nor knocking him out. When on the floor Zaheed put his foot against Bellistrad's cheek not crushing him but showing a symbol of dominance. Zaheed leaned over closer to Bellistrad to spit against his face, "Did you really think you had a chance? But like I said, I'm not going to kill. I'm going to use you, refuse and I give you slow and painful death, understand? You like travel? How about you be my little scout, ever heard of shapeshifters, I want to know if they are real, and your going to find out. And don't worry I have my eye on you, so don't even think about tattling on me." Zaheed whistled for Icarus whom perched against his shoulder first and then glided to Bellistrad and stood on Zaheed's foot against Bellistrad's face. "Icarus, my raven, special bird, will report to me on your progress, you like traveling, yes? It couldn't possible be that unmanageable of a task, yes?"
Zaheed moved his foot off of Bellistrad and headed back to his steed, "Now, be a good boy. I would hate to pay you another visit." Zaheed climbed onto his horse, "Count yourself lucky, Bellistrad." And with that Zaheed rode off as if nothing happened, but he had been awaiting for the day of the ball and soon the day he became king.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad's attack came swift and many, but he could not help but fall victim to the general's greater experience. He could not quite comprehend what had happened until after he was already on the ground, but he remembered a hand grasping his forearm and a sharp pain in his left shoulder. He was not sure but he thought his left upper arm bone was cracked down it's length. Now face down on the ground again Bellistrad could not move or speak as the pain was too much for him to bare, his chakra's becoming unfocused. He would have to align them later if he survived.
He could only hear part of Zaheed's words but he understood what he wanted him to do. Why shapeshifters, he thought. What part did they play in Zaheed's plans? He did not get another chance to think on it as Icarus landed near his face and stared at him like the bird thought Bellistrad's eyeball looked edible. When Zaheed departed Bellistrad began to assess the damage one body part at a time, making himself extremely aware of each part in turn so he could feel them without having to move.
Only his left arm seemed like it took any lasting damage. Eventually he could handle the pain and sat up then dragged himself to the nearest tree. Luckily that tree was the one with his pack still hanging from it, so Bellistrad cut the branch with a jet of flame an caught his pack as it fell. Taking out a blue crystal hookah from his pack Bellistrad placed some marijuana and powdered poppy seeds into the top portion of the hookah and incinerated the bundle with his flames, inhaling the entire amount of smoke through the water in the hookah and into his lungs.
The two mixed anti-pain herbs helped numb Bellistrad as he took a couple of sticks and a torn shirt out of his pack and made a splint and sling for his arm. It was makeshift but it would have to do. Slowly standing up Bellistrad slung his pack over his right arm and began his journey anew as if he had not just been brutalized. He still felt the bruises on his neck from Zaheed's man-handling and it would take awhile for them to fully disappear but he accepted their presence and switched his thoughts to more important things, like how he was supposed to find the shapeshifters before Zaheed decided he no longer needed Bellistrad anymore.
He decided that he might as well continue on his set course and head for the earth tribe, as it was his destination before the attack an he could search for rumors about the shape shifters there as well, plus get some rest for his injured arm. "Well, this has turned out to be quite the adventure already." Bellistrad has already left the battle ground behind as he motivates himself forward towards whatever destiny has in store for him.
Bellistrad's attack came swift and many, but he could not help but fall victim to the general's greater experience. He could not quite comprehend what had happened until after he was already on the ground, but he remembered a hand grasping his forearm and a sharp pain in his left shoulder. He was not sure but he thought his left upper arm bone was cracked down it's length. Now face down on the ground again Bellistrad could not move or speak as the pain was too much for him to bare, his chakra's becoming unfocused. He would have to align them later if he survived.
He could only hear part of Zaheed's words but he understood what he wanted him to do. Why shapeshifters, he thought. What part did they play in Zaheed's plans? He did not get another chance to think on it as Icarus landed near his face and stared at him like the bird thought Bellistrad's eyeball looked edible. When Zaheed departed Bellistrad began to assess the damage one body part at a time, making himself extremely aware of each part in turn so he could feel them without having to move.
Only his left arm seemed like it took any lasting damage. Eventually he could handle the pain and sat up then dragged himself to the nearest tree. Luckily that tree was the one with his pack still hanging from it, so Bellistrad cut the branch with a jet of flame an caught his pack as it fell. Taking out a blue crystal hookah from his pack Bellistrad placed some marijuana and powdered poppy seeds into the top portion of the hookah and incinerated the bundle with his flames, inhaling the entire amount of smoke through the water in the hookah and into his lungs.
The two mixed anti-pain herbs helped numb Bellistrad as he took a couple of sticks and a torn shirt out of his pack and made a splint and sling for his arm. It was makeshift but it would have to do. Slowly standing up Bellistrad slung his pack over his right arm and began his journey anew as if he had not just been brutalized. He still felt the bruises on his neck from Zaheed's man-handling and it would take awhile for them to fully disappear but he accepted their presence and switched his thoughts to more important things, like how he was supposed to find the shapeshifters before Zaheed decided he no longer needed Bellistrad anymore.
He decided that he might as well continue on his set course and head for the earth tribe, as it was his destination before the attack an he could search for rumors about the shape shifters there as well, plus get some rest for his injured arm. "Well, this has turned out to be quite the adventure already." Bellistrad has already left the battle ground behind as he motivates himself forward towards whatever destiny has in store for him.
Zianro gave a shrug to Eirene. "Well, of course people fear ghosts. I'll be frank to be a bit guilty of being haunted by my ancestors." He hated to admit that, but He felt it needed to be said. "But there has to be a natural explanation that borders spiritual. It's like dreams. Impossible dreams, like world peace and such things. Do you have dreams Milady?"
A guard then runs into the room and whispers in his ear as Zianro gives a sigh. "Tell the big guy I'll be with him in a little bit. In the meantime escort his prisoner into the dungeons, intact. We don't want him taking an arm off if he gets miffed." He stated as he turned to the pale woman. "My Right Hand wishes to give me his report on his recent campaign against a few rogue bandits. If you wish to follow me, you may but you may find him boring."
The Wandering River Dragon then turned and headed outside the dungeons, unsure if he'd be followed or not and saw the familiar tall, armored and tough figure that was his young friend. "Na'ari Aurelis! You silly lad. What have you been up to?"
"My Lord, you seem jovial today. My Report is in need to be given about the status of the ring of bandits you sent me against. There were stragglers so there may be a possibility they may become a problem again." The tall man stated, shifting a shoulder slightly to accommodate the weight of his large sword, Draconil.
"It cannot be helped then. Gives you an excuse to keep fighting. I don't know what will happen if you ended up a mercenary again." Zianro said with a chuckle.
A guard then runs into the room and whispers in his ear as Zianro gives a sigh. "Tell the big guy I'll be with him in a little bit. In the meantime escort his prisoner into the dungeons, intact. We don't want him taking an arm off if he gets miffed." He stated as he turned to the pale woman. "My Right Hand wishes to give me his report on his recent campaign against a few rogue bandits. If you wish to follow me, you may but you may find him boring."
The Wandering River Dragon then turned and headed outside the dungeons, unsure if he'd be followed or not and saw the familiar tall, armored and tough figure that was his young friend. "Na'ari Aurelis! You silly lad. What have you been up to?"
"My Lord, you seem jovial today. My Report is in need to be given about the status of the ring of bandits you sent me against. There were stragglers so there may be a possibility they may become a problem again." The tall man stated, shifting a shoulder slightly to accommodate the weight of his large sword, Draconil.
"It cannot be helped then. Gives you an excuse to keep fighting. I don't know what will happen if you ended up a mercenary again." Zianro said with a chuckle.
To hear that their leader believed in ghosts took Eirene by surprise, she had always imagined that all warriors avoided such things. Wouldn't that scare them away from wanting to kill people in order to protect themselves from being haunted by the souls of those they had slain? Either way it was an interesting thought he had, about ghost being like dreams. Not that it convinced Eirene that ghosts was something that existed, she couldn't allow herself to think such thoughts since that would lead her to fear her own research in the end. Being too scared of the consequences instead of driven to find the answers.
As she stood and pondered over the things he had said about dreams, what kind of dreams she had a guard entered. She just glanced at them shortly as they talked about things she probably shouldn't listen to. So she didn't, instead she focused her attention on the body in front of her, restraining herself from touching it. Because she wasn't sure if she was allowed to do it, or if it was right of her to even wanting to do it.
"My Right Hand wishes to give me his report on his recent campaign against a few rogue bandits. If you wish to follow me, you may but you may find him boring."
Once again the man had struck her by surprise, that he now offered her to meet that Right Hand and listen to what he had to say felt like an incredible honor. So she lowered her head with a smile, "That would be an honor, Lord Azura."
As he left the room she followed him from a distance, not wanting to bother him. And sure, hearing about some bandits wasn't her prioritize and probably not something she would felt like doing if this was any other day or hour. But her curiosity on what kind of man that Na'ari was, rather than the report alone, made her come along.
When the two men started to talk to each other she observed the new one closely, simply because it was the reason for her to go there. Even if she had been interested in the topic she didn't exactly know what she could say that would be relevant either, and neither was it appropriate for someone like her to invite herself in the conversation and intrude. So she just stood and observed it from a small distance.
"You probably wouldn't have to worry as I think smart about some things and wouldn't abandon home for the world." Na'ari stated as he thought he saw someone at the entrance of the dungeon. "Giving tours of the dungeons to ladies now? The standards must've fallen from you Zian."
"What? Oh! I'm sorry. That's Lord deSoleh's daughter. She's here on an academic purpose." He turned to Eirene as he said that. "My lady, if you like the specimen you were examining earlier, I'll arrange it to be taken to wherever you want it. But come, come, I think you want to introduce yourself properly to my friend here."
"What would she possibly want to study down there?" Na'ari asked, not knowing the evil smirk Zianro slowly formed on his lips.
"The dead. More specifically the corpses." Zianro stated and watched the reaction Na'ari would have. The Right Hand suddenly gagged in his mouth. He felt like he would be sick to his stomach for a few moments and shake a little at the thought of it.
"C-corpses? That's I-interesting. N-not the b-best thing in the world to be studying though, looking at the dead for too long is creepy." Na'ari stated.
"Be afraid Na'ari, my dear young and innocent friend. When you get a few more years into your body you'll get used to it." Zianro stated.
"I'm only twenty!" Na'ari slightly hissed his reply as he saw the woman actually approach. "Uh, hi. I'm Na'ari." He swallowed a bit nervously after his statement.
"What? Oh! I'm sorry. That's Lord deSoleh's daughter. She's here on an academic purpose." He turned to Eirene as he said that. "My lady, if you like the specimen you were examining earlier, I'll arrange it to be taken to wherever you want it. But come, come, I think you want to introduce yourself properly to my friend here."
"What would she possibly want to study down there?" Na'ari asked, not knowing the evil smirk Zianro slowly formed on his lips.
"The dead. More specifically the corpses." Zianro stated and watched the reaction Na'ari would have. The Right Hand suddenly gagged in his mouth. He felt like he would be sick to his stomach for a few moments and shake a little at the thought of it.
"C-corpses? That's I-interesting. N-not the b-best thing in the world to be studying though, looking at the dead for too long is creepy." Na'ari stated.
"Be afraid Na'ari, my dear young and innocent friend. When you get a few more years into your body you'll get used to it." Zianro stated.
"I'm only twenty!" Na'ari slightly hissed his reply as he saw the woman actually approach. "Uh, hi. I'm Na'ari." He swallowed a bit nervously after his statement.
As Eirene observed the two males the first thing that struck her was that they seemed close, they were at least enjoying each other’s company since they were joking around even though it was fairly important things they were discussing. Or she guessed that something like bandits were important business. Either way, it sure was intriguing to just watch how they acted in each other’s presence. As it proceeded Eirene started to wonder if this was how all warriors acted around each other, since this was not how she had imagined it at all - somehow her preconceptions had formed this image of them being stern and angry all the time.
"My lady, if you like the specimen you were examining earlier, I'll arrange it to be taken to wherever you want it. But come, come, I think you want to introduce yourself properly to my friend here."
At first she blinked by surprise, she had not thought that she would be invited to join the conversation. But when she was, she smiled quietly and lowered her head in a nod before she slowly approached the two men. As she did she got to watch how the one that had been proclaimed as brutal seemed to lose all the color in his face as her research was mentioned. It amused her slightly, that someone that towered so highly above her and did such things got so scared over such small niceties. But the comment about it being creepy did bother her, it felt like an insult, even though she knew that people thought that already. But hearing someone say it in front of her felt worse.
"Uh, hi. I'm Na'ari."
"It's a pleasure to meet you Na'ari, as Lord Azura said I'm Lord deSoleh's youngest daughter. My name is Eirene and I'm a scholar, I study death," She couldn't help herself even though she knew that this probably wasn't something she should say towards the man. But it was why she did say it, partly because of the insult and because she would like to see if he would act the same way when she mentioned it as he had done when their leader told him about her research. When she had said that she turned around towards Zianro instead and smiled slightly, "Yes, if it's possible I do have a chamber where I keep my research and it would be terrific if I could get a sample there. It and I won't be bothering other people there who find it disturbing. It's located in the basement of my house."
Sholeh Kanaka
"Yeah...Honestly, if my mother gave me a choice I would call off the ball, I just never did anything like it before. But... Everyone knows about the king and his virginity! Unlike everyone else, I don't know what the rush is for. I just want to give it away to the right person, when I'm ready. I see it like this, my virginity is like a gift, and once I give up to just anyone, they have opened the gift. But what if they aren't the right person for me? I leave them, simple as it seems, but really no, because its not fair for my true soulmate to give them a gift already opened and tainted by someone else. No, if I truly do love them with all my being, then I want the best for them, thus I am going to wait. But that does not mean I judge a person if they are not a virgin like me, no, if I love them then why would I just them? I wouldn't."
“Well, I like the fact that you're the first guy I've ever met who didn't try to stick his hands down my pants,” she said, jokingly. Most of the culprits were guys who were just messing around and wouldn't seriously force her into anything, but the attention still bothered her. It had started right around the time she had learned to fight, so she could fend most of them off, but sometimes she worried about drawing the attention of someone she couldn't fight off. Not that she would ever admit that.
“I wouldn't worry about you not being a lascivious fiend. I admit that I'm not an expert on love, but I think most women would find it romantic.” She wasn't going to tell the king this, but she had never participated either. She had always seen it as her submitting to a man, which she would never do.
“And don't say you'd be tainted. The only way you'd be tainted is if you forced yourself on someone. You'd just be someone who thought they were with the right person, and it turned out you weren't. A real soulmate wouldn't care about who you had been with before. I think that once you were with the right person, it would be like your gift was being opened anew. Just my personal opinion of course. Though I suppose the point is moot.”
She looked out at the city again and realized how long they had been talking. She thought about her family and guilt seized her. “My family must be crazy with worry. Knowing them, they're preparing my funeral rites as we speak.” She turned to Vinicius. “As much as I would like to stay, I think I need to show them in person that my head is still attached to my body. Can I have permission to leave and stop a horde of overly dramatic mourners?”
Kala
"Uhm... Heal the sick you say... Is it true? We've been haunted by a plague this summer, many of our youngest and oldest has left us because of it... Could you help us with that? There is another thing... My cousin... She suffered from poisoning a while ago... A healer from the Earth tribe took the poison out from her but she's still sick... You did say you could get the sick ones back on their feet’s... She was with me when you came, it was the one who had a cane to lean on..."
Kala noticed the strange man glance at the wall a few times, but couldn't work out what that meant, so she ignored it. “I've had luck with ridding the body of poisons, but you say that the poison is no longer within her? Then the poison must have permanently damaged her body. I know a ritual that restore strength and stamina to a person's body. It's a sort of catch-all ritual that I do first when someone isn't feeling well, then if it doesn't work I move on to other rituals. It would be easier if I could bring her back to my tribe where all my supplies are, but I'm guessing that's not an option.”
Settling in for a long explanation, Kala picked up Lnoli and finally sat down in the chair. She crossed her legs and sat the fox down on her lap.
“Firstly, she's going to need to sit a sweat lodge, which I'm going to make a tent with hides and tree branches as tightly as I can so as little of the heat escapes as possible. I'm going to build a fire inside and let her sweat out any remaining toxins. I want her lying down so I can place my hands on her and pray to the Spirits to heal her. After that I want her to eat a salad everyday for five days containing evening primrose, maca, rhodiola, and schisandra. Eating these plants will help her regain her strength. On the six day, if she is not feeling even remotely better, then I will take further measures.”
She wondered how the chief would feel about her being away so long. She'd probably have to send a few warriors home to alleviate his fears.
“The problem is, I don't have any of these ingredients with me, so I will have to go look for them, or return to my tribe. Have you heard of any of them growing around here? The evening primrose looks like a yellow petunia, the maca is an ugly little root that almost resembles a rutabaga, the rhodiola looks like a yellow weed, and the schisandra are red berries.”
Lord Vinicius
“As much as I would like to stay, I think I need to show them in person that my head is still attached to my body. Can I have permission to leave and stop a horde of overly dramatic mourners?”
"Um-- Yes, yes, sorry about wasting your time," he apologized that the conversation carried longer than usual. But talk was good for Vinicius, since the death of his father her has been wallowing in solitude and loneliness. One reason perhaps why he had forgotten how much time he was spending to speak to her may have been because he was enjoying another person's presence.
Speaking of the company of others, soon the night of the ball arrived, and the day before preparations were made. Not only for Lord Vinicius, but also the general made his own plans and successfully smuggled and delivered to Zianro the promised armor of the palace guards. Of course the general did not bring the goods himself, but instead hired a merchant boy, and by hired, he actually made death threats against his family, and Zaheed has the reputation to be the person you don't want to mess with. But in the end, when the young man finished the job Zaheed swipe a blade through the boy's back and threw corpse to a pack of wolves to which it appeared he had been attacked by the ways of nature. Zaheed knew he could not risk anyone knowing of his dealings, he was tempted to do the same to Bellistrad, kill him of some sort, but what convincing words could an exile hold? None.
Vinicius was now in his room where he prepared himself for the ball, he had already bathed in water anointed with the riches and finest perfumes, combed his hair- which he rarely does, and dressed himself in truly charming royal garments made of the wealthiest of fabrics. It was tight, not the most necessarily comfortable outfit he could of worn, but it was pleasing to the eye, attractive. Besides, balls are to be fancy, right?
Well, not this one, once the party spun into action it was full of life, laughter, excitement. But not full of clothing, no most of the women were loosely cladded, however covered with unique designs of war paint. Vinicius understood that the meaning of the ball was for the king to pick a woman, and by them exposing their bodies was to show the most attractive or also to reveal the stronger women, the ones with scars- a body says a lot about a person. But Vincius was not into that, and it was a bit nerving that his mother planned but he understood that in history kings have thrown these types of gatherings, she was only following tradition. But then it clicked to Vinicius, how could she had planned all of this, wasn't she too sick to do mostly anything. And she didn't she say that Zaheed would give him any further details.
"Baby brother!" Zaheed called as he was in the dinning room, where most of the partying happening, as he watched girls dance to the beat of the drums as he had his arm around another whispering flirts to her ear. Zaheed didn't even act like he was married, like he had a wife and children. He has tried his best to keep talk about him having affairs with other women secret, but now he didn't care if his wife left him anymore, in fact he wanted that, so it would only be him who ruled the throne. In the past he forced his wife to never leave him because he wanted the power over her, but now he didn't want to rule with her. He wasn't going kill her though, Zaheed was just going to finally give her the freedom. He was a disgusting despicable man, a snake. Zaheed stood up and walked to his brother with a tankard in his hand. "Ha! You look adorable, but terribly out of style tonight." Zaheed also blended with everyone else, no shirt, war paint. "Sorry for not informing you, but I have just been so busy with plans for tonight." Actually Zaheed more over planned the entire ball for his own taste and pleasures.
"Zaheed, I... um.. well... Wished that--" Vinicius started.
"Come one! You have to admit this is thrilling! Grab a drink and party!" And there was no doubt, even the soldiers partied. Zaheed handed the cup over to Vinicius to where he took it and sipped, until he spotted Sholeh. Vinicius gave the tankard back to his brother and approached Sholeh. He wanted to talk to her, because out of any girl in the ball he wanted to see her because meeting new people was always something that gave Vinicius anxiety, but because he has already met her, he thought he would not be as nervous.
"Kanaka, or should I say Captain Kanaka," Vinicius greeted her, but it was quite loud, Vinicius preferred his eardrums not be busted so he suggested, "How about we go to the garden? Its too loud in here."
Finally when they were in the garden, Vinicius smiled, he was in a better mood now outside, away from the crowds. You say he was comfortable. "Believe me, I didn't plan the gathering, or I wouldn't be so out of style. It was my brother. Besides, like I said, parties aren't my thing... But this isn't about me, well actually this all is made kind of, actually for me, not that I want it to be-- but what I'm trying to say, or more like ask. Is how have you been since the promotion? I'm glad that you said I made your dream come true. That's what I do, well I had to, you deserved it." Vinicius paused and then continued, "I know there's something special about you."
“I've had luck with ridding the body of poisons, but you say that the poison is no longer within her?
“Oh, no… We had a healer from the Earth tribe visiting us a while back… She successfully removed the poison from the body but Ar—Uhm… My cousin had to recover and regather strength by herself she said… That was not something they could help us with, but the healer gave us some herbs that would help… But… I don’t know, it doesn’t seem to help…” Cailu shut his mouth, nervous when it came to all the information he had given her. That he had said too much, or too little. He wasn’t sure, but he could guess that Ara would say that he had went too far. Done things he shouldn’t do, stepped over his authority.
Then the poison must have permanently damaged her body. I know a ritual that restore strength and stamina to a person's body. It's a sort of catch-all ritual that I do first when someone isn't feeling well, then if it doesn't work I move on to other rituals. It would be easier if I could bring her back to my tribe where all my supplies are, but I'm guessing that's not an option.”
At first when Cailu heard that she would need to take Ara with her, he hesitated. He knew how angry Ara would be if he agreed on that, but then if he went he would be the only one left here. He would have the power, he could make his own decisions without Ara nagging in his ear. He himself would be able to do everything.
As he continued to listen to the woman describing what she would need to do to finish the ritual he got even more convinced that keeping Ara here wasn’t the best choice. Building that thing would take time, and if they build it wrong it wouldn’t work. Perhaps they didn’t even have those herbs around Airedale, he had never seen them. Or never paid attention to them, it was not his obligation to know about such things.
“Uhm…” Cailu paused again, taking a deep breath, “You can take Ara with you. But I will send two guards with her so she don’t end up getting harmed.” Even though Cailu wanted to bring more guards with them he couldn’t, they needed every guard in the city to guard it. It wasn’t enough of them. They needed a bigger military force and he was aware of it, everyone was aware of it. “I hope that this will work, if she gets worse I will hold you responsible for it.”
Sholeh Kanaka
Sholeh found Serafina outside as she left the palace. The older girl was bawling until she saw her sister, who embraced her in a tight hug.
“I thought you were dead!” she cried.
“Oh, come on,” Sholeh said, comfortably patting her sister on the back. “You know I wouldn't leave you here alone with the rest of our crazy family.”
The day of the ball came, and the sisters helped each other put their war paint on, dressed up in their skimpy outfits. Sholeh's outfit was slightly more conservative than Serafina's, who basically wore a bra and thong.
“Wouldn't it be less troublesome to just go naked?” Sholeh asked her sister.
Serafina smirked. “I'm advertising.” Sholeh just rolled her eyes. Serafina looked at the wound on her sister's belly and frowned. “Are you sure you want to keep that exposed? It could probably use one more day with a bandage.”
Sholeh scoffed. “Please. I've rubbed worse wounds with dirt. Let's go.”
The ball itself was wild and full of half-naked people. They had barely arrived when some guy scooped up Serafina took off running with her.
“Hey!” Sholeh protested.
“Sorry, Sister!” Serafina shouted, giggling.
Sholeh sighed and was about to go find someone else to party with when the king approached her. "Kanaka, or should I say Captain Kanaka. How about we go to the garden? Its too loud in here."
“Sure. My escort just deserted me, anyway,” she said, pointing in the direction her sister has just disappeared to.
She followed him to the gardens, and raised an eyebrow when she noticed how the king was dressed. “Someone's dressed awful comfortably. I think you forgot to forget something,” she said, tugging on his material for emphasis.
"Believe me, I didn't plan the gathering, or I wouldn't be so out of style. It was my brother. Besides, like I said, parties aren't my thing... But this isn't about me, well actually this all is made kind of, actually for me, not that I want it to be-- but what I'm trying to say, or more like ask. Is how have you been since the promotion? I'm glad that you said I made your dream come true. That's what I do, well I had to, you deserved it. I know there's something special about you."
She gave a small half-smile. “Well, I agree I'm one-of-a-kind. Usually its a bad thing, but sometimes its a good thing. Like getting this promotion. Which has been great! The other soldiers, and even regular people actually treat me with respect now.” Though sometimes she wonders if its just complete shock at having been promoted to such a high rank under the circumstances. The first day, some had to be convinced that it wasn't a prank. “Thank you. For this.”
She crossed her arms and furrowed her brow as a thought occurred to her. “I know you said you don't like parties, but...isn't the whole point of this ball is for you to mingle with the ladies and find a wife. Its going to hard to do that if you're here talking to me.”
Kala
“Uhm…You can take Ara with you. But I will send two guards with her so she don’t end up getting harmed. I hope that this will work, if she gets worse I will hold you responsible for it.”
Kala smiled. “I think that would best. Treating her in my natural environment would ensure the best results.”
'It sounds like we just received more cargo,' Lnoli said with a laugh.
Kala gently ran her fingers through the fox's black fur. 'And you will be nice. No biting.'
'Please. I only bite children with grabby fingers.'
“I assume that means we have a deal. You will give us the food in exchange for supplies and healing your cousin? I promise that I will personally ensure that everyone in the tribe treats her with the utmost respect a guests deserves.” She didn't know how she was going to accomplish that, but she figured she'd cross that bridge when she got to it.
'I think you overshot on that promise,' Lnoli said. 'She'll bothered to death by the curious half of the tribe, and completely ignored by the other half.'
'It'll be fine. We're not savages. Its not like she'll be in any danger.'
She looked back up at Cailu. “I was planning on spending the night camping with my warriors, but we can leave as soon as tomorrow. Or whenever its convenient for your cousin. I like seeing the world outside of Northpass, so I wouldn't mind a little delay if you need more time to prepare.” Originally she had planned on staying away from her tribe for longer than this, but she decided that after this business was done, she would travel around Imos on her own, without the warriors as babysitters the whole way.
Lord Vinicius
“Well, I agree I'm one-of-a-kind. Usually its a bad thing, but sometimes its a good thing. Like getting this promotion. Which has been great! The other soldiers, and even regular people actually treat me with respect now. Thank you. For this.”
Promotions, Vinicius was glad that Sholeh liked hers, sadly being king was not such a great promotion for him, knowing that the man that once took his place, his father, is dead. But Vinicius noticed what drove him away from the grief and mourning of the lost was helping others, and Sholeh has shown him that. The way she rejoiced with joy, it made Vinicius want to help others, really to the point that he forgot about the whole you-killed-my-father-now-I'm-going-to-kill-you thing.
“I know you said you don't like parties, but...isn't the whole point of this ball is for you to mingle with the ladies and find a wife. Its going to hard to do that if you're here talking to me.”
Vinicius gave a nervous chuckle, "Actually, I never really talked to a girl. Well, I'm talking to you now, but your about the only person outside of my family. Well, I have spoken to other females like maids, cooks, noble women, but not young girls, well, around my age. Its just that, when my father was still alive, I was a little boy, always my father's shadow. But he never seemed disappointed that I didn't grow up and become a man. I wonder if he ever was though, but just didn't tell me." Vinicius looked down gloomily but shook his head, "But I'm going to do my best not to be angry or sad tonight, I think too much about his murder, it must make me seem moody and emotional. I'm going to have to do better at hiding that, because don't women want strong charming men, not a man on the impulse of his feelings. I don't know, I'm afraid if I approach any lady that I will faint out of anxiety." Vinicius gazed into Sholeh's hazel eyes, "But you, your not like the other girls. I feel... comfortable. Even though when we first met you put me exactly out of my comfort zone. Its probably because you have a love for this nation as do I. And I believe it is the ones fighting for this tribe that love it the most. No matter what happens to me I will always have the heart of a soldier, even when I wear ancient bracers and a flashy crown.
Oh and besides, I think this ball was really for Zaheed because he planned it due to the fact that my mother is--," Vinicius stopped, he remembered that he had not yet spoken to her, he wanted to check up on Ivana before the ball. "Listen, I will be back, I just have to go check up on the queen. I'll be back though." Vinicius was always a family man, loved every single family member, but that love could be seen as a weakness when he is too blind to believe the evil behind his older brother. Vinicius turned walk away from Sholeh, but once the darkness he felt a bag fall over his face, he tried blazing fire from his palm but he felt water gush into his hand, pouring like a waterfall, Vinicius immediately suspected water bender. But eventually he could not suspect anything when unconscious. And he could not possible fight back and be victorious with no sight, dying powers, and striking pain directed to the head.
But Vinicius awoke, but not in a pleasant destination nor position. His wrist and arms were stretched up as they were cuffed with a chain attached to the ceiling. And his ankles shackled to the ground. However Vinicius could not even melt the metal of the shackles, the cuffs were surrounded by ice. So the lord was thinking fast and decided to blow fire from his throat and through his mouth to melt the ice, but as he did a bucket from the ceiling was pulled by some lever to drop water against him. No, Vinicius knew not only was he completely stuck, but completely vulnerable. He no longer had his fancy ball garments, no he was stripped down to nothing but a loin cloth, however what angered him the most was that he didn't have his bracers, for generations kings have worn those ancient arm bracers, his father wore those.
Vinicius was furious he could only give a fierce roar.
General Zaheed
It had been quite awhile since Zaheed had seen the lord, well the use-to-be lord. But it was not like Zaheed was looking for his brother, he knew exactly where Vinicius was, a special little place, the exact place Zaheed wanted him to be in. But oh, all of this was part of his selfish power-hungry plan, because luckily Vinicius was last seen was Sholeh Kanaka, which made things like blaming someone, easy for Zaheed. He had already sent the front palace guards, the real one, out to search for Vinicius, but gone, but like he wanted. "I know exactly who did this!" Zaheed announced as he stormed to Sholeh.
When finding the woman he clutched her wrist, dragged her to the throne room, another place consumed with crowds, and threw her to the ground, his sword unleashed. "Lord Vinicius is missing all thanks to this bitch! Yes, he was last seen with her!" Every soul in the palace either turned around or gathered to the room to witness the situation as soon as they heard Zaheed loud and booming voice. Palace guards pushed through the people to surround Sholeh. "First my father killed, now my brother kidnapped! I suspect she's a spy working with those who murdered our great King Zarfu! It all makes sense, you're soldier and you must of been informed about our troops' encampment and spread news to the spies, to have my father killed! She is the reason for his death and perhaps soon she will be responsible for Vinicius's death!"
The crowd was shock, angry and indignant towards Sholeh, but you couldn't blame them Zaheed was putting on a good show. But this show may cost Sholeh's life.
Zianro smirked at the two conversing and then he saw a guard nodding in his direction. "Na'ari," he said to a now pale right hand. "I want you to help some of your men with the transport of the corse to the place in question of her research. Think you can handle that for a while whilst I get to these meetings?"
"I-is that an order?" Na'ari asked.
"It is." Zianro replied as he walked away from the two. Na'ari only sighed. He left him alone with a woman that could scare him. This situation felt terrific.
"Alright Milady. I shall be your escort it seems as lord Zianro has a liking to your research." The tall man stated, getting his emotions under control again. "Just point me in the direction of where we should go and we'll go."
"I-is that an order?" Na'ari asked.
"It is." Zianro replied as he walked away from the two. Na'ari only sighed. He left him alone with a woman that could scare him. This situation felt terrific.
"Alright Milady. I shall be your escort it seems as lord Zianro has a liking to your research." The tall man stated, getting his emotions under control again. "Just point me in the direction of where we should go and we'll go."
“I think that would best. Treating her in my natural environment would ensure the best results.”
Cailu nodded, yes it was for the best if Ara went with them. If she wasn’t here he could prove to her that he was capable of handling the tribe on his own. Perhaps everything had gotten better when she returned, yes he saw everything in a positive light. He had done good, chosen the best option all by himself. He finally felt grown up, before he had just been a child following orders.
“I assume that means we have a deal. You will give us the food in exchange for supplies and healing your cousin? I promise that I will personally ensure that everyone in the tribe treats her with the utmost respect a guests deserves.”
“You should treat her with respect, she’s the former leader’s daughter and highly appreciated by our tribe. So it’s not only me that will be concerned with it all,” It was not until he said it that he realized how harsh the sentence was. If he hadn’t stopped himself he could had blurted out a threat and it had been extremely close that he had done it, if he had said it he could imagine how it all would have ended. In catastrophe.
“I was planning on spending the night camping with my warriors, but we can leave as soon as tomorrow. Or whenever its convenient for your cousin. I like seeing the world outside of Northpass, so I wouldn't mind a little delay if you need more time to prepare.”
“Oh, we do have some empty rooms in here and I could probably ask our local tavern if they could lend you the rooms they offer as well, you don’t need to set camp outside. You’ve shown that you are here as friends and not foes so you are more than welcome to explore Airedale and what we have to offer. When you want to dine just say that you are visitors of Ara and myself, you don’t have to worry about paying for anything. It’s the least we can do when you show such hospitality as taking Ara with you and treating her.”
To be left alone with Na’ari felt complicated, sure she was happy that she would receive her testing object but the man himself seemed to whish he was at any other place in the world right now. Not that she felt offended by it, but it was a bit mood swaying to have such a person around her. She couldn’t really enjoy herself as much as she would if it was someone with a more open mind about it.
"Alright Milady. I shall be your escort it seems as lord Zianro has a liking to your research. Just point me in the direction of where we should go and we'll go."
Eirene eyed the tall man up and down again, she wanted to tell him that there was no need for him to act so childish – sighing at the fact that he received such an order. He was acting rather spoiled, or perhaps a bit rude. Something in between the both of those two things, but she didn’t say anything about it just put on a small smile before she gestured with her hand in which direction they would be heading.
“I’ll show you the way so you know where to go,” As she spoke Eirene had already started to walk. And she continued to walk under silence, even though she appreciated being accompanied by someone there was not much she could say to the man since he wasn’t exactly interested in anything she had to say anything about.
When they had made their way over to the other side of the city, still facing the sea a mansion could be seen raise above the smaller houses. Her family did have the reputation about having the ugly personality trait that made them want to brag, which most of them actually did. And their house was the same, a show piece to make everyone around see how supreme they were. Eirene herself found it ridiculous. But still, her family’s wealth did grant her the opportunity to do what she wanted to do. And since she was the youngest daughter she was spoiled, it was not her obligation to continue their family linage, there were others that had already done that. She had nieces.
“I store my research in the basement as I mentioned, you will find the door to the staircase on the eastern outer wall. Follow that staircase and you will find the room I use to explore the afterlife.” If Eirene had gotten another upbringing, or perhaps just a bit more courage about talking back she would give him some sort of snarky comment as revenge for his bad mood but she didn’t say it even though she wanted. Instead she just continued to give him that small smile that couldn’t even be counted as a smile, “I assume you are not interested in seeing what lies behind that door so you can just show the others where to bring the example I’ve been granted.”
Sholeh Kanaka
"But you, your not like the other girls. I feel... comfortable. Even though when we first met you put me exactly out of my comfort zone. Its probably because you have a love for this nation as do I. And I believe it is the ones fighting for this tribe that love it the most. No matter what happens to me I will always have the heart of a soldier, even when I wear ancient bracers and a flashy crown.”
Sholeh smiled. “Well, I feel pretty comfortable with you, too. You're not as intimating as I thought you'd be.”
”Oh and besides, I think this ball was really for Zaheed because he planned it due to the fact that my mother is--Listen, I will be back, I just have to go check up on the queen. I'll be back though."
“It's fine. I completely understand,” she said, truthfully. If her own mother was sick, she'd be going crazy with worry, too.
After he left, she took a few steps and leaned against a statue, almost knocking it down when she was startled by a voice. “What are you doing?” The voice was distinctly Serafina's.
Sholeh righted herself, and shot her sister a glare. “Don't sneak up in me like that. And what do you mean what am I doing? Aren't you supposed to be consorting with your male harem?”
Serafina walked over to her with an amused expression on her face. “I needed a break. And I meant what are you doing always spending alone time with the king?”
Sholeh rolled her eyes. “I'd hardly call twice 'always', Miss Drama. And I know where your dirty mind is going, but don't even think about it.”
Her sister opened her mouth to say more, when they were interrupted by Kieran. He ran over to them with a look of panic on his face. “The king is missing!”
Sholeh just stared at him with a look of disbelief. “That's impossible! I was talking to him not too long ago.”
“Well-,” Kieran started, but was interrupted when General Zaheed barreled through, and dragged Sholeh by the wrist.
“What are you doing?” she demanded as he pulled her into the crowded throne room. He threw her to the ground and unsheathed his sword.
"Lord Vinicius is missing all thanks to this bitch! Yes, he was last seen with her!"
Sholeh was struck speechless by the horrible accusation. She barely noticed the guards surrounding her.
"First my father killed, now my brother kidnapped! I suspect she's a spy working with those who murdered our great King Zarfu! It all makes sense, you're soldier and you must of been informed about our troops' encampment and spread news to the spies, to have my father killed! She is the reason for his death and perhaps soon she will be responsible for Vinicius's death!"
Finally finding her voice, she pleaded, “No, it wasn't me! I have no reason to do any of that! I am completely loyal to the fire tribe, my home is everything to me!”
Kala
“Oh, we do have some empty rooms in here and I could probably ask our local tavern if they could lend you the rooms they offer as well, you don’t need to set camp outside. You’ve shown that you are here as friends and not foes so you are more than welcome to explore Airedale and what we have to offer. When you want to dine just say that you are visitors of Ara and myself, you don’t have to worry about paying for anything. It’s the least we can do when you show such hospitality as taking Ara with you and treating her.”
“My thanks,” Kala said, rising from the chair and putting Lnoli back on her shoulders. “With your permission, I'll take my leave to tell my tribesmen the good news about our accomplished mission. And about our new traveling companion.” She gave a respectful nod to him as she passed.
When she came upon her fellow tribesmen, she opened her arms wide and grinned. “Mission accomplished! We're getting the supplies!”
“They're trading with us?” one asked excitedly.
“Yes!” Kala said. “And we're taking the leader's cousin back with us and healing her!”
There was silence for a few moments, then one said, “We have to drag along an invalid with us?”
Kala glared at him. “No, we're taking the daughter of the former leader with us. And we will all be as welcoming as we can possibly be, or risk making an enemy out of the air tribe.”
There was still some grumbling, but Kala ignored it. “And we can stay in the village and eat their food.”
“No thanks, we're staying right here,” one of the warriors said.
Kala's jaw dropped in shock. “Why? You're going to be rude if you turn down their hospitality.”
The same warrior continued speaking. “If all ten of us go in that village, we'll cause a ruckus. You go ahead. We'll stay out here and sleep on the ground like we're used to doing.”
Frustrated, Kala sighed and walked back to the village alone. This time several of the villagers seemed to accept her presence, so she got a few nods as she passed by them. She even waved to a young child, who smiled shyly in return.
When she got to the building that she assumed was the tavern, she went inside and addressed the woman who looked like she was running the place. “Do you have a room available?”
The woman looked at her for a few moments, then said. “I take it your our new visitor?”
Kala smiled widely. “How'd you guess?”
“I took a wild stab in the dark.” She glanced at Lnoli perched on Kala's shoulders. “Is that animal going to be in the room, too?”
Kala patted the fox on the head. “He'll be a perfect gentleman.”
“My thanks. With your permission, I'll take my leave to tell my tribesmen the good news about our accomplished mission. And about our new traveling companion.”
Cailu nodded back to her as she stood up, "Of course, I understand." He watched quietly as she left with her fox up on her shoulders again. It was rather intriguing how it could stay up there without falling down, or how her clothes couldn't be destroyed when its claws dug into them - but that was just a guess from his side. It was not like he could sit and pounder over it too much either since he knew what was waiting for him on the other side of the wall, and he predicted that she wouldn't be in a good mood after this.
After a brief moment of collecting his thoughts, trying to plan out what to say in his defense when she asked he stepped out of the room. Taking some deep breathes as he walked the few steps that was between his and hers doors, as he stood outside it he didn't even have to knock because the door itself blew up so fast that it almost hit him. There were no one on the other side of the door, Ara was sitting on her chair facing the window but as soon he stepped inside he could feel how his hair and clothes was grabbed by the wind. Making him try to show the strains out of his face with his hands but it didn't help because it was like he had stepped right into a storm.
Hesitating he stood right beside the door, he was trying to figure out how to approach the whole situation but neither of the things he had planned ahead seemed to be enough. But he tried anyway, opening his mouth to say what he wanted to tell her but he didn't have time to even start his sentence because she raised her hand to tell him to shut it again. Right after she had done it Ara disappeared from sight just to show up in front of him, pointing her finger harshly into his chest. With cold eyes she looked up at him, hissing one world between compressed teeth’s, "Why?"
Nervously Cailu swallowed, avoiding eye contact, "I-- Uhm... I just want the best for you... If you go with them you can get better and--"
With one glance Ara got him to shut his mouth once again, she wasn't one that got upset easily - which was one of the traits that made Cailu feel comfortable around her. But once she got angry, it was basically like standing in the middle of a storm, not only because of her inability to control her powers but because of her attitude also.
"Ara... If you get better you will be able to come with me when I travel to other cities. You won't need to be locked inside this room anymore..."
The storm winds subsided a little as she lowered her finger, wrinkling her forehead while she thought about what he said. Her silence response made Cailu breathe a little easier, but just a little, he was not completely relaxed. He was still rather anxious when it came to her getting angry again.
"And there is no better person in establishing a good relationship with them than you," As he paused Cailu added a small smile, making the sentence even sweeter than it was, "You know it."
Ara knew that Cailu tried to make her subdue by complimenting her, sadly it worked. She got her emotions under control again and the clothes stopped swirling around their bodies as their hair laid down against the head as well - in a mess. "Yes, you are right cousin. I guess you made a good choice, what will you do if there is any important choice to make? I'm the one who makes them - you know it."
Cailu nodded silently, he was very aware of it, "I will handle it. I know I can. And if I can't I will send a letter and ask for advice, I can ask Cilivren's original advisor as well. He would probably like to help out again."
Ara nodded in agreement with the suggestion, she liked it, "That's sounds like a good plan. Get out now, I need my rest for tomorrow." As soon as she had said it Cailu could felt how he got pressed out of the room by the wind, not that he had anything against it but he was confused. He had a hard time processing what had just happened, Ara had agreed on one of his suggestions. He had succeeded, he held the power of the tribe now. He had no intention to ask the old leaders advisor for what to do, he knew he could handle it by himself and if he proved it to Ara perhaps she would agree to let him share the leader position with him. He felt like a child, waiting for a surprise, so excited that he felt like he was about to burst.
Na'ari followed silently, feeling slightly bad he might've called a researchers work creepy. He always felt like that. He lacked charm, he was an orphaned farm boy turned mercenary for a chunk of his life and Zianro thrusted him into this luxurious post. He never knew why. Maybe he needed a friend to keep him sane, which he somehow felt Zianro would become if left alone in the big building for too long.
He saw Eirene's house and he nearly gawked. "Whoa, bigger then normal houses." He muttered. he then heard her talk about where the specimen is to be brought, he motioned for the other guys to take the sample in. When she said afterlife though, Na'ari didn't cringe. "I thought you were looking into how death works. Not what happens after...though that's what makes me uncomfortable. What happens after the soul leaves."
He saw Eirene's house and he nearly gawked. "Whoa, bigger then normal houses." He muttered. he then heard her talk about where the specimen is to be brought, he motioned for the other guys to take the sample in. When she said afterlife though, Na'ari didn't cringe. "I thought you were looking into how death works. Not what happens after...though that's what makes me uncomfortable. What happens after the soul leaves."
General Zaheed
“No, it wasn't me! I have no reason to do any of that! I am completely loyal to the fire tribe, my home is everything to me!”
General Zaheed let Sholeh speak, he had words to says, why not give Sholeh hers, especially due to someone which such pride, Zaheed suspected her to say something stupid or something he could twist, putting words into her mouth. However when she did finish Zaheed shouted with his fingers curled clenched to the grip of his sword, "Shut up!" He tried to form his face as tense as possible with each vein popping and muscle strained. If Zaheed was not the son of a king, he truly could of been a master actor. Zaheed approached Sholeh closer with one hand grabbing the back of her neck and the other lunging the blade closely to her neck however not touching it. "You have no proof! But I do. Not only were you last seen with him, but on his coronation you stubbornly assaulted him even when he refused to fight back. If you didn't want to hurt him you would have listened to that order. But no, now my brother- my blood is missing because of you! But," he paused, and then continued tossing his blade asunder with his other hand free grabbing her, both hands against it.
And just as he lifted Bellistrad from the ground he lifted Sholeh, it was his move, it displayed his immense strength, especially now because he is without shirt but with muscle bulging and flexed. When Zaheed rose with such slow drama, he appeared to rising as if he was a god. And realistically, he believed now he had that chance to be one with his brother missing. Zaheed squeezed her neck also hard enough bruises wore on, he did so she would not have the ability to choke a word out, but he made sure Sholeh would not die, no he has not yet decided with himself to kill her. But Zaheed truly was a snake, a Boa Constrictor, because not only does he choke his opponents physically with pleasure, but emotionally. To Zotar he slithered and crawl his way to his brother's neck, and at the right moment he wrapped his body around his neck, now to leave him in the dark loneliness away from his dying mother and beloved country. Zaheed knew Zotar had a strong love for both family and country, perhaps before Zianro could every sell him, Zotar would rid his soul from body to escape the solitude. Even before the kidnapping Zotar was disturbed by the lost and traumatic experience of losing his father, now how must he feel believing he has lost them all, as if they all were murdered before his eyes. "I will not be so mercifully to end you with a quick death, vengeance must be acquired, and anyone knows revenge is always served cold. And 'cold' will be taken literally to you, a liar and traitor!"
The General slung Sholeh to the ground, turning the palace guard, "Bind her, with chains against the wrist and ankles upside down, only allowing her desperate moments right side up to prevent death. If she tries escaping, report to me immediately." Did Zaheed feel sorry for Sholeh, accusing her, even torturing her for a crime of his own, no not at all. He knew he had to make her suffer, it would be something he would do if someone put his brother in harm, if he even had an ounce of love for his brother.
"There is no need for your yells, no one will hear you from where we are, Vinicius, or can I still call you Zotar?" Came a voice in the shadows as Zianro slowly emerged from it. "You know who I am, and by consequence where you are and how you got here. But if you're willing to hear me out I can explain the one question remaining out of the four, Why. Why, why is such a complicated word. Whys are existent everywhere, like why did our forefathers come to Imos if to escape persecution alone. Why do our four sides argue, and so on. But we are focusing on why you are here."
Zianro pushed himself from the wall and looked at Vinicius with sorry eyes. "The answer I will speak is the truth no matter how hard you deny it. If you refuse to listen then so be it, but it will make your stay a lot more uncomfortable." He stated calmly. "Someone within your family wanted what you had, and now lost. Someone with hungry ambition, he came to me with promises of leaving me alone if I did this favor for him."
Zianro kept a straight face. "But what I didn't expect, according to my spies, was that he would fly off the handle immediately and blame that red headed vixen. Who knows what he'll do to her-ah ah ah. Watch your temper or another load of water will drench you." He sighed. "If you want what is yours back, you need only ask and we will conspire to rid of our mutual problem, and hopefully achieve a peace between us. So what do you say...Zotar? Will your stay be comfortable, or uncomfortable? Either way doesn't matter to me as I will have what I want in the end. Now make a choice." He took several steps backwards to listen to his reply.
Zianro pushed himself from the wall and looked at Vinicius with sorry eyes. "The answer I will speak is the truth no matter how hard you deny it. If you refuse to listen then so be it, but it will make your stay a lot more uncomfortable." He stated calmly. "Someone within your family wanted what you had, and now lost. Someone with hungry ambition, he came to me with promises of leaving me alone if I did this favor for him."
Zianro kept a straight face. "But what I didn't expect, according to my spies, was that he would fly off the handle immediately and blame that red headed vixen. Who knows what he'll do to her-ah ah ah. Watch your temper or another load of water will drench you." He sighed. "If you want what is yours back, you need only ask and we will conspire to rid of our mutual problem, and hopefully achieve a peace between us. So what do you say...Zotar? Will your stay be comfortable, or uncomfortable? Either way doesn't matter to me as I will have what I want in the end. Now make a choice." He took several steps backwards to listen to his reply.
Sholeh Kanaka
"Shut up! You have no proof! But I do. Not only were you last seen with him, but on his coronation you stubbornly assaulted him even when he refused to fight back. If you didn't want to hurt him you would have listened to that order. But no, now my brother- my blood is missing because of you! But, I will not be so mercifully to end you with a quick death, vengeance must be acquired, and anyone knows revenge is always served cold. And 'cold' will be taken literally to you, a liar and traitor!
Unable to say a word because her throat was being constricted, Sholeh could only make a gurgling sound for her protests. The horror that was happening to her caused her brain to shut and she had a hard time thinking straight. This type of terror was new to her, even when she thought she was going to be executed, she experienced more of a numb fear. Finally, the general flung her to the floor.
“Bind her, with chains against the wrist and ankles upside down, only allowing her desperate moments right side up to prevent death. If she tries escaping, report to me immediately."
Sholeh could do nothing as she was put to chains and dragged away from the palace. Her mind went completely blank, and she went into a daze as they walked. She went into a little bit of denial, and insisted in her mind that this couldn't possibly be happening, that this was just a nightmare and she would soon wake up in the barracks like every other morning. But she never woke up, and they arrived at their destination.
In front of her stood a great frozen lake, with faint lights twinkling in the distance, probably a village or city. She knew immediately where she was. Lakeshore, enemy territory. Her heart jumped in her chest when she realized she was being exiled, to the enemy, no less, who would most likely kill her on sight. She was unchained by the guards, and they roughly pushed her forward onto the ice.
When she was told to cross the frozen lake, and realizing she was outnumbered, she said nothing, just gave a defiant glare. She squared her shoulders, then strode onto the lake as if she had the slightest confidence. In reality, she had none. Since the water tribe was her enemy, she had always carried a fear of it, and had never learned to swim. Which meant that if she fell through the ice, she was a goner.
She stepped very carefully as she walked across the lake, making sure to distribute her weight evenly with each step and looking out for thin ice. The wind was so harsh that it almost threw her off balance a few times, but the low temperature of it barely registered with her, as she was naturally very hot-blooded, and did not get cold easily. The hanging beads from her ball outfit banging against her body like she was being whipped, however, drove her insane, and almost ripped them off several times.
Finally, after what felt like the longest, hardest walk in her life, she could see the edge. Immensely relieved, she picked up her pace so it would be over with faster, when she felt her foot go through the ice, and was underwater to her ankle. She screamed and tried to pull her foot out, but only managed to trip. When she fell down, the impact broke more of the ice, and she went completely underwater.
Sholeh struggled, and tried to kick her to get to the opening, but she just seemed to go deeper and deeper. After a short amount of time, she felt her vision blurring, and soon everything went black. The last thing she was aware of before she passed out was strong hands gripping her arms.
Kala
Kala spent the whole rest of the day outdoors exploring the village and talking to the people. Many of them were interested in her culture, especially about the animals. They were very interested in Lnoli as they had never encountered such an intelligent animal. A few of the children expressed their desire to have one too, which caused a discussion among them over what their spirit animal would be. At dinner time at the inn, there was even a small crowd that wanted to listen to more stories from the foreigner. When it was time for her to go to bed, she tried to sleep in the soft bed, but she was so uncomfortable that she eventually laid down on the floor like she was used to doing, and went to sleep. Lnoli didn't seem to mind, however, as he slept through the whole night curled up on the bed.
When morning came, she was up bright and early like every day, and happily ate breakfast before running out to where the warriors were camped, and she helped them deliver the hides, rugs, and clothing to the village. Well, not physically help, more like directed them on exactly what to do and how to do it. She sighed as she lead the warriors through the village. Looking around, she knew that she would soon be leaving her small piece of independence from the tribe behind.
'Don't be sad,' Lnoli, who in a rare moment was actually by himself beside her. 'After you deliver the woman back here, you can just keep going.'
Kala perked up a little bit at that. 'Yes,' she said back to him. 'Maybe the Spirits will favor her and she will get well soon.'
She went looking for Cailu and when she found him, she said, “We brought the supplies. Just direct my tribesmen on where to put them, and tell them where the food supplies are so they can pack them up. After that, we're ready when your cousin is. Also, they made a sling out of wood and leaves for her to use for her own comfort. The warriors will have no issue carrying her throughout the journey.”
"I thought you were looking into how death works. Not what happens after...though that's what makes me uncomfortable. What happens after the soul leaves."
”Oh my,” Eirene had not noticed what words she had used as she spoke the sentence. But even if she had thought about it, she had probably used that word anyway, since she hadn’t understood that it would confuse the man, “I’m sorry if I confused you, that was not my intention. I do research what’s the meaning of death and how it work but what happens after it is something that intrigues me as well.”
But the man’s explanation of his fear made a lot of sense, since she at first thought he feared death itself but killed anyway. But now apparently it was the thought of what you would meet after you’ve died that was the thing that made him dislike the though. That was probably not something the soldiers thought about when killing someone, it was not their problem since it wasn’t them who died. When she thought about it Eirene started to wonder how many of the soldiers actually feared death just as Na’ari.
“Even though it makes you uncomfortable, don’t it make you wonder? What actually happens I mean. It’s like life’s last and biggest mystery, since you can’t find out or know until it happens to you. But even though I don’t think I will ever find out until I die, I can’t help but think about it. Trying to make theories about it,” Eirene placed her hand over her mouth and got quiet when she realized that she had started talking about it again. And this time with someone who didn’t favor the topic. So she lowered her head apologetically, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to talk about it again I just got a bit ahead of myself.”
When the next day arrived Cailu was up even before the sun had risen, making sure that everything was done and prepared for. He knew Ara was awake as well since sounds could be heard from her room, not footsteps since she rarely walked around. But small sounds like the scraping of the chair, he guessed she was trying to get used to the idea of not being able to sit and watch Airedale through her window anymore.
When Cailu thought about it as well, Ara not being there anymore he couldn’t help but feel the sharp pain in his chest. It was as if he stabbed himself in the heart since it was him who decided to shove her away to an unknown place, he knew now how much he would miss her company. They had never been away from each other for so long amounts of time, they belonged together. That was how it was, it was always hard to leave her by herself when he had to go and talk to other cities or villages, but he always knew that she was sitting on the chair by the window waiting for his and Anastasias return. Now it was her that would go away, it was hard accepting the thought that when he would open the door to her chamber she wouldn’t be there. It would just be an empty chair facing the window, but no Ara.
Clouded by regret and sorrow Cailu went outside, taking some deep breathes of fresh air. He stayed outside until the group of Shapeshifters approached, they sure stood out in the village with their hair colors. You could detect them from far away as they approached so Cailu walked towards to meet them halfway.
“We brought the supplies. Just direct my tribesmen on where to put them, and tell them where the food supplies are so they can pack them up. After that, we're ready when your cousin is. Also, they made a sling out of wood and leaves for her to use for her own comfort. The warriors will have no issue carrying her throughout the journey.”
“There is no need for your soldiers to pack or unpack all by themselves,” As Cailu spoke a male guard approached the group silently, “This is Mondo, he and a lady guard named Fi will accompany you to ensure my cousins safety. Mondo will show your men where we keep our stash’s and help.”
When Cailu was done speaking the male guard gestured where the party should be heading and continued to lead them there. But just before he left, one that was observant would notice the dark stare he sent towards Cailu. If you were really observant you would notice the dark stares of everyone around, even if they were just short ones. But they were there, everyone knew what he had done and mostly everyone despised Cailu for making such a decision. Not that they liked him from the beginning either, but this just fueled the fire.
But Cailu ignored them, he was used to them already, “I don’t think you will need that sling though, Ara can be rather prou--,” just as Cailu was about to end the sentence he stopped himself. Since the person in question had appeared beside him, holding her hand up like she always did when he was supposed to shut his mouth. And like always he did. Even though he was a tall man, it looked like he shrunk beside her, because he was not even close to radiate the same authority as her. Beside her, he just looked like a boy, a child hesitating on what he was to do. What he was allowed to do.
Even though Ara had been present when Kala had first approached Cailu, she had never took the time to watch her closely. So now when she for the first time stood in front of the woman, facing her completely, she eyed her up and down. She even observed the fox beside the woman. But it was not in an unfriendly way, it was because she needed to know what kind of people she was supposed to deal with.
“Nice to meet you, I’m Ara Cilivren, the only daughter of our former leader and our current ones cousin. I look forward to accompany you, and let me get this one thing strait. I’m not proud,” As she spoke Ara kept a friendly smile upon her face the whole time. Until the proud part, because at that moment she gave Cailu a harsh glare and he avoided looking at it as some shy child. “But he is right, I can’t accept such kindness. I will travel by horse and I think that will work fine.”
Lord Vinicius
And finally, in the midst of Vinicius's cries, he heard a voice, "There is no need for your yells, no one will hear you from where we are, Vinicius, or can I still call you Zotar?" Vinicius lifted his head up to lay his eyes on Zianro Azura, the king of the water tribe, or formally known as, The Wandering River Dragon. As soon as Vinicius recognized the face, he felt his heart sink to the floor, the regret to be blinded, only focusing on the earth tribe, crushed Vinicius. All he wanted was to make his father proud, and over his own older brother, Zarfu chose Vinicius, and he never wished to shrink from that duty nor be in the hands of his enemies due to the failure. However now, that is exactly what has happened.
"You know who I am, and by consequence where you are and how you got here. But if you're willing to hear me out I can explain the one question remaining out of the four, Why. Why, why is such a complicated word. Whys are existent everywhere, like why did our forefathers come to Imos if to escape persecution alone. Why do our four sides argue, and so on. But we are focusing on why you are here."
Zianro was right, why was a significant word, and even further as Zianro also said, why Vinicius is here. Yes Vinicius was eager to have that question answered, but he was not desperate enough to break, well at least not yet. One reason that Vinicius could perhaps purpose of why he remains a prisoner to the water king, is an obvious one, Vinicius was blind-sided, he should of been more aware of the water tribe. But no, instead Vinicius feared what happened was that he concreted on the earth tribe, and was fixed on acting against them after the ball.
"The answer I will speak is the truth no matter how hard you deny it. If you refuse to listen then so be it, but it will make your stay a lot more uncomfortable. Someone within your family wanted what you had, and now lost. Someone with hungry ambition, he came to me with promises of leaving me alone if I did this favor for him."
So, it was clear who Zianro meant by the someone, and it was not Vinicius's younger brother, no, it was definitely Zaheed. But did Vinicius believe him for one moment, no, not a bit. Vinicius always entrusted his family, his own people over logic, or common sense for that matter. Vinicius was annoyed by hearing this come from Zianro, he would be passionately furious if he was in better state of mind, not being shackled with chains and branded with ice against wrists and ankles. This weak, it would take a lot more to truly kindle this inferno in the cold blizzard.
"But what I didn't expect, according to my spies, was that he would fly off the handle immediately and blame that red headed vixen. Who knows what he'll do to her-" Was it believable that Zaheed would accuse Sholeh for his absence, yes, but Vinicius would not be mad at his brother if he found out that was true, because he expected Zaheed not to know any better. But now was he tipping over the level of being annoyed to anger, yes. He would clench his fist at this moment but with the ice around his wrists, he lost feeling in his hands, as if when he first woke up seeing the blocks of ice he felt the sensation of his hands being sawed off his arms, thus one reason why he cried in a roar. So instead, Vinicius frowned with his teeth showing, giving an ugly scowl. "-ah ah ah. Watch your temper or another load of water will drench you." Every time he felt the down pour of the icy cold water, the closest visual of what Vinicius felt was electrocution threading through his spine leading out through the rest of the parts through his body with piercing thorns hooking into the flesh.
"If you want what is yours back, you need only ask and we will conspire to rid of our mutual problem, and hopefully achieve a peace between us. So what do you say...Zotar? Will your stay be comfortable," Vinicius closed his eyes, he imagined light, he loved the light, fire gave that light, it had a glow of warmth against it. The darkness was cold cruel, something he feared would sacrifice his sanity if he remained it, his mentality poured down the drain the way the water from the buckets clashed against his skin. He could have that light if he cooperated with his enemy. "or uncomfortable?" Vinicius opened his eyes and turned his head up to stare at the large buckets that over filled with water, he could quiver now just imagining the excruciating pain if he were to refuse the offer.
"Either way doesn't matter to me as I will have what I want in the end. Now make a choice."
Vinicius directed his head to the ground, turned away from Zianro as he was thinking. What if he did cooperate with Zianro, maybe he would shortly let Vinicius after then, Vinicius would be able to see his mother, but what son could he be, what worth is it for him to ever come to her, having the nerve to show his face when in the end he surrendered himself to his enemies.
So finally, not even giving Zianro any eye contact, and ignoring his question, Vinicius decided to ask his own question, "Are you the reason why my father is dead?"
General Zaheed
Zaheed approached the frozen lake with Sholeh in captivity, bound with chains, when they reached their destination Sholeh was released from her cage, where Zaheed gripped her arm, roughly towing her to the frozen body of water, he kept a dagger to her neck, just in case she had any thought to fight back. "This time you will die, and Zotar is no longer here to proclaim it a joke, all thanks to you." Zaheed, lowered the dagger, in order to throw her to the lake, "Have a nice dip, captain!"
Then the walk began, she tried keeping tings slow and steady at first, Zaheed could tell, he studied her every moment, watching closely with intent and full attention. But soon she decided to pick up her pace, causing a foot to be swallowed by the ice, thus the same happening to the foot, until she sunk deep into the water. The lake had eaten her alive. Zaheed could not help but smiled, because at that moment he could already feel the metal of the throne as he had dreamt years and years of sitting on it. And that girl, Sholeh, gave him the belief and reassurance that she sealed his future as king.
Zaheed climbed onto Shadow, where he held the reins of the horse saying to his men, "Coronation begins immediately."
Bellistrad Indorial
A large jet of steam rose out of the frozen lake, and with it came Sholeh and Bellistrad. The exile's blue flames had flash evaporated the water as he had grabbed hold of Sholeh. While he laid down on his back against the ice with Sholeh next to him he caught his breath from the large exertion of energy and wondered why he was even at Lakeshore in the first place. The answer was simple, a dream had shown him the lake while he was in Shadowfen and had sent him on horseback to Lakeshore as fast as he could ride. He hadnt even know someone was in trouble until he noticed Zaheed and some fire soldiers send one of their own out on the lake to die.
Bellistrad had waited until Zaheed had left to sneak out onto the ice and save the girl, who he assumed was now an exile just like he was. Fate, it seemed, had a sense of humor. Now slowly getting onto his knees as not to break the ice, he dragged Sholeh's unconcious form towards the shore where his horse was waiting and slung her over the back of it. "You are one lucky girl, you know that?" Taking the reins Bellistrad walked with the horse towards Lakeshore.
A friend of Bellistrad's gave him a house to rent for free, no questions asked. If they had known he had a fire tribe exile he was sure they would not have been so kind. He snuck her in the house and got her out of her clothes before she caught hypothermia, got her into a bed and covered her up in sheets. He warmed her with some of his energy before retiring into the next room to smoke a little out of his hookah and drink some tea to warm himself. The entire experience was nerve wracking for him, as it had been awhile since he had used that much energy at once. But he stayed awake until he heard movement in the room and made a second cup of tea for the girl, then went in to introduce himself.
Smiling at the girl as she was awake, he set the tea cup and saucer down next to the bed and did a low bow. "Hey, glad to see you are up. I am Bellistrad Indorial. Do not worry, I am a fire tribe exile like you are. Just dont tell anyone, and I wont either." He winks and sits in a chair near the bed."So, you must have a few questions. Shoot away."
A large jet of steam rose out of the frozen lake, and with it came Sholeh and Bellistrad. The exile's blue flames had flash evaporated the water as he had grabbed hold of Sholeh. While he laid down on his back against the ice with Sholeh next to him he caught his breath from the large exertion of energy and wondered why he was even at Lakeshore in the first place. The answer was simple, a dream had shown him the lake while he was in Shadowfen and had sent him on horseback to Lakeshore as fast as he could ride. He hadnt even know someone was in trouble until he noticed Zaheed and some fire soldiers send one of their own out on the lake to die.
Bellistrad had waited until Zaheed had left to sneak out onto the ice and save the girl, who he assumed was now an exile just like he was. Fate, it seemed, had a sense of humor. Now slowly getting onto his knees as not to break the ice, he dragged Sholeh's unconcious form towards the shore where his horse was waiting and slung her over the back of it. "You are one lucky girl, you know that?" Taking the reins Bellistrad walked with the horse towards Lakeshore.
A friend of Bellistrad's gave him a house to rent for free, no questions asked. If they had known he had a fire tribe exile he was sure they would not have been so kind. He snuck her in the house and got her out of her clothes before she caught hypothermia, got her into a bed and covered her up in sheets. He warmed her with some of his energy before retiring into the next room to smoke a little out of his hookah and drink some tea to warm himself. The entire experience was nerve wracking for him, as it had been awhile since he had used that much energy at once. But he stayed awake until he heard movement in the room and made a second cup of tea for the girl, then went in to introduce himself.
Smiling at the girl as she was awake, he set the tea cup and saucer down next to the bed and did a low bow. "Hey, glad to see you are up. I am Bellistrad Indorial. Do not worry, I am a fire tribe exile like you are. Just dont tell anyone, and I wont either." He winks and sits in a chair near the bed."So, you must have a few questions. Shoot away."
"So, the uncomfortable route then? Ah, alright then, but I believe seastone chains will be more fitting on you, as that ice must be a bit too much, feel any fingers?" Zianro asked before smirking. "A few days of reflection on the past few days for you will be interesting. Oh, and one more thing, I might turn you into a temporary slave if you continue that screaming. Well, ta. I will let you know if your red head survived your brother." The Wandering River Dragon smiled before sauntering out of Vinicius's cell.
Thoughts crept in his mind, if he could find the red headed woman, she would be useful for leverage on the deposed Fire Lord, or in Zianro's mind the more reasonable of the two brothers. He kept having a funny feeling if Zianro left Zaheed alone with his plans with the earth tribe, the moment he'd be done he'd focus on him again.
"I'll need to plan accordingly...."
---
Na'ari listened to the bright haired woman silently, rubbing his neck slightly sheepish of admitting his fear. "It makes me wonder if there's a heaven." Na'ari said softly. "It's where I think my birth parents are. They died in a raid long ago." He smiled ruefully as she apologized.
"Don't apologize, it's just old scars of my childhood." He said as he directed the men carrying the corpse down into the basement, only for one full minute later have the men walk back up without it with pale faces.
"Well it isn't the palace morgue, so of course it's going to look messy you sissies! Now go get a drink I'll join you later." The Right Hand ordered the men as they walked off. "Well, I'm sure my Lord Zianro would love to hear from you after his awkward call to his duties. It's been a pleasure meeting you."
Thoughts crept in his mind, if he could find the red headed woman, she would be useful for leverage on the deposed Fire Lord, or in Zianro's mind the more reasonable of the two brothers. He kept having a funny feeling if Zianro left Zaheed alone with his plans with the earth tribe, the moment he'd be done he'd focus on him again.
"I'll need to plan accordingly...."
---
Na'ari listened to the bright haired woman silently, rubbing his neck slightly sheepish of admitting his fear. "It makes me wonder if there's a heaven." Na'ari said softly. "It's where I think my birth parents are. They died in a raid long ago." He smiled ruefully as she apologized.
"Don't apologize, it's just old scars of my childhood." He said as he directed the men carrying the corpse down into the basement, only for one full minute later have the men walk back up without it with pale faces.
"Well it isn't the palace morgue, so of course it's going to look messy you sissies! Now go get a drink I'll join you later." The Right Hand ordered the men as they walked off. "Well, I'm sure my Lord Zianro would love to hear from you after his awkward call to his duties. It's been a pleasure meeting you."
As the man suddenly mentioned his parents, or birth parents as he mentioned them as, Eirene somehow felt flattered. Perhaps it was something that he told everyone but even so Eirene felt like it was a privilege to get to hear about it. She felt, included, important. There were many feelings inside of her, but most of them were positive other than the sympathy she felt for him for losing his parents. She couldn't imagine how it would feel to be young when it happened and lose both of them at the same time, she had been an adult at least when her mother died.
As he continued to talk the other soldiers come back, she didn't notice anything different but apparently he did since he mocked them as they walked past them. But to call her place messy, she would feel insulted if it wasn't so that he was right. She had not really prioritized to clean the room like ever. But to have grown men react over it felt somehow odd, but it never struck her that perhaps it was the parchments with drawing or documentation that scared them off. Because she found it all normal.
"Well, I'm sure my Lord Zianro would love to hear from you after his awkward call to his duties. It's been a pleasure meeting you."
Eirene nodded slowly, "It was a pleasure meeting you as well. You know where to find me, I spend most of my day down there. Well, goodbye and have a great day." With that she curtsied and went away to the door down to the basement. She followed the stairs down into the obscure light from a few candles. The little light inside the room flickered over the drawings that adorned the wall, it was everything from the human body's anatomy to ideas she had about what could be the cause of death. The shelf’s was just as overcrowded as the walls, it was everything from empty arks to others that was filled to the last tiny bit of space. And now, the dead body lied there in the middle of the room on the table she usually used to collect all her things on as she walked around the room and philosophe.
In a few quick steps she was beside it, looking even more closely on it now as she was alone. Finally she would be able to discover what was inside that skin of humans, as she started to prepare the excitement just grew until it had filled every inch of her.
Reshar sat by the dimming camp fire as he closed his eyes and hummed listening to the world round him. The place was at peace now. He was right to take the detour in this direction. Though it did put him a bit behind schedule as long as he produced results there shouldn't be any problems from the leader of the Earth tribe. It hadn't even been a week since he set out from Shadowfen on his mission, but he was always prepared to be sent away so it mattered not to him.
- - - - - - - - - -
Reshar had been busy concentrating on the bowl in front of him as he placed several ingredients one after another into the brownish powder. He had a delighted expression on his face as he was care not to inhale the faint powder that floated upward. He wasn't particularly worried about inhaling it but it was more out of practice.
'Apparently there seems to be some movement in Imos that requires my gentle touch' Reshar had thought to himself when a piece of paper was given to him as he was trying out a new "recipe". The paper was quite long, which of course it was a long list of names. And with no more thought he left Shadowfen and began his mission.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Reshar washed his utensils as with the water he had just boiled at the now dead fire. He it into a small pocket in his coat and stood up and stretched his legs. He looked at the damage that had been done by the fire and shook his head silently. He covered the fire place with dirt and he dropped a seed into the dirt and chanted softly. Soon a bush grew from the fire place and the undergrowth had been restored. It would take a bit of effort to find this campsite and that is the way Reshar wanted it.
With the camping spot no concealed he grabbed his rucksack and started walking towards his first destination.
"Good bye and thanks for the cooking utensils." he said cheerfully. No sound came from the two corpses that were on the ground with similar bushes sprouting from their mouths. Reshar softly chanted as he walked away and behind him any marks that were made were quickly healed so that he left trace behind. "Hmmm," he said as he pulled out the list of names. "I suppose Lakeshore would be a good place to start. I can just make a loop and after the deeds are done. I can make my way back to Shadowfen."
- - - - - - - - - -
Reshar had been busy concentrating on the bowl in front of him as he placed several ingredients one after another into the brownish powder. He had a delighted expression on his face as he was care not to inhale the faint powder that floated upward. He wasn't particularly worried about inhaling it but it was more out of practice.
'Apparently there seems to be some movement in Imos that requires my gentle touch' Reshar had thought to himself when a piece of paper was given to him as he was trying out a new "recipe". The paper was quite long, which of course it was a long list of names. And with no more thought he left Shadowfen and began his mission.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Reshar washed his utensils as with the water he had just boiled at the now dead fire. He it into a small pocket in his coat and stood up and stretched his legs. He looked at the damage that had been done by the fire and shook his head silently. He covered the fire place with dirt and he dropped a seed into the dirt and chanted softly. Soon a bush grew from the fire place and the undergrowth had been restored. It would take a bit of effort to find this campsite and that is the way Reshar wanted it.
With the camping spot no concealed he grabbed his rucksack and started walking towards his first destination.
"Good bye and thanks for the cooking utensils." he said cheerfully. No sound came from the two corpses that were on the ground with similar bushes sprouting from their mouths. Reshar softly chanted as he walked away and behind him any marks that were made were quickly healed so that he left trace behind. "Hmmm," he said as he pulled out the list of names. "I suppose Lakeshore would be a good place to start. I can just make a loop and after the deeds are done. I can make my way back to Shadowfen."
In summary the coronation was a grim ceremony, not only had the fire tribe lost their king less than two weeks ago, but also Zotar. There seemed to be such promise in Lord Vinicius also, citizens imagined the former king to purpose to his chosen wife, the two to have a legendary royal wedding, and for Vinicius to seek out and defeat his father's killer, sending his enemies a message of why they call him Vinicius. But no, things are not nearly as glorious or as bright as they seem out to be unfortunately. And even now, at any moment the queen too could be the next to make an exit.
But during Zaheed's crowning he spoke in term of I rather than we. Thus he acknowledge his power and not the power of the nation, of as a people. And the reason for this being that Zaheed did not find a connection to him and fire tribe, because he lacked a connection with his father. Thus Zaheed came to the conclusion, if he could not trust his father, a man whose life revolved around the fire tribe, neither is Zaheed going to trust his homeland. Yes Zaheed was not even attached either to the tribe, and it was ironic that the first king to never harness the traditional arm bracers was Zaheed, for Vinicius was captured with the armor piece still on him. Those bracers were branded into a new king on the day of his coronation, it symbolized his bond with his people, it linked the two together. But funny thing the first man torn from that symbol was Zaheed, a man who cares not for his own country, and rather for his own lust of power. And what felt the best about that day was that Zaheed put an end to General Zaheed, no now he was King Zaheed.
And on the topic of power, the next day later Zaheed did not even take a break from work to mediate and decide what the best move for the kingdom is, nor did he once check up on his mother. No Zaheed was always a straight down to business type of person. And because he was also a man with a plan, he summoned the kingdom's mages, claiming that he wished to increase the arcane wisdom of the tribe, when in honesty Zaheed was doing what most would title insane. Yes, Zaheed wanted more power, he did not want to bear just fire, no he hungered for more than one element. But the issue with that is, Zaheed never had any great knowledge about magic, thus he needed the perfect weapon and tool to manage a task.
Zaheed was in a room full of mages, but not as enough people as one with think, for Zaheed narrowed down the selection of who would prove to be his sidekick. And the contestants, were women, not only because Zaheed delighted in women in general, but felt that he would work better than one, because Zaheed felt that he could be more dominant verses a female simply because he is a man. It was wrong, but Zaheed had always seen men superior to women. And also because Zaheed always suspected females are easier to talk to, that it was more of a likely chance that if he were to have a henchman, then Zaheed may have to deal with male with the attitude of being an alpha figure. And Zaheed was not going to waste time to deal with such defiance. Zaheed does not have a problem with his sidekick being a dominant bold figure, just as long as they know who is above them.
But finally Zaheed was put in a room where the lasting mages would basically audition to why Zaheed should hire them as his "magical adviser", things were going just decently but also boringly until someone of interest walked in. Sure she was an attractive woman, but looks what not the highlight Zaheed was looking for, it was her magical ability instead...
"State your name and what is so special about you," he spoke with a stone face, in a chair and leaning forward with his hand cupped against his chin. Unlike kings n the past Zaheed did wear his crown, he liked the dominance, the looming spikes above his head that promoted his position.
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
In the outskirts of Murtovaara, the great city, lied a district no one from the outside would want to visit. It was the poor district, a place where the shame of the tribe got collected. A place were children got abounded in the dirty orphanage and people got to live with strangers in the small rooms the district got to offer. It wasn't a place fitting for humans, it wasn't even a place where animals could live with dignity. In that dark and cramped place were some people lied on the streets since they didn't have anything to offer in return of a room, there lived Deborah Sigrún. A woman beneath most members of the tribe.
The woman in question had grown up in one of those orphanages and since she had never been able to leave it she was still stuck in that place. But still, it provided her a place to live as long as she paid a little attention to the children. No, she was no way near qualified for the job but there wasn't anyone that would want to take her place voluntarily either since no one wanted to get associated with the poor district.
Even though Deborah herself would want something else to do in life, she knew that she wasn't going to get hired anywhere. And it was not like she could start anything by herself either since she didn't have the money for something like that. She was stuck in the poor district with no chance of getting out of it, she could leave Murtovaara, but where would she go? At least she thought she was stuck in in that place, and even though she knew she was a good mage she hadn't known she was registered as one. She didn't even know she was registered at all since everyone from the sums where like the ghosts of the city. But one day she found one of the summons, one directed to her. It was the first time she had gotten called to anything at all and it did shock her at first. And it wasn't like she cared for the tribe or helping them learn more, the reason for her to agree to such an event was simply just to show how superior she was. Or rub it in the tribe’s face that she wasn't one of them and they dared to invite her either way.
When the day arrived and Deborah got to the prearranged location just to get more confused by what she found there. Of course she understood that there would be other mages there, but she had thought that there would be more men there because she found it a little bit strange thatt all mages were women. There must be men that focused their attention on their magic as well, but somehow they weren't there. And even though Deborah searched the place with her eyes as she stood in one of the corners awaiting her chance to flaunt she couldn't even see one male in the crowd. Not that she cared too much about it anyway, but it was a bit strange in her opinion.
When it was her turn she left the corner she had stood at, not because she was hiding but because she had no intention to get to know the others. And to avoid them trying to get to know her she rather withdrew than take up more space than needed. But as she left it, she held her head high and walked over to the room with determination.
"State your name and what is so special about you."
Perhaps it would be intimidating to stand in front of the king, but Deborah didn't care. The moment she stepped inside she looked at him as if it all were a challenge, and it somehow was, but not in the way that was intended. She wasn't competing with the other mages, she was provoking him and the tribe by showing up even though she wasn't one of them.
"I am Deborah Sigrún, and you won't find anyone more special than me," With the same look as before she held out her right hand towards him, "Let me demonstrate."
A small light started to glow in the middle of her palm, it grew and grew until it was bigger than her hand. The globe was so big that it looked to be so heavy that she would drop it, but it didn't weigh anything. And from being so big it shrink down again as she closed the hand but the burning heat still lingered in the room. "As you can see, I don't create fire like the rest of you. And I don't even want to do something as useless as that, I can create a light so violent that it would blind everyone around me for the rest of their life’s. I can melt things if I want to, but I don’t even need to fear for the whole city to burn to the ground in the process. As you may have understood, I’m not one of you, or half of me is. I’m a half blood, the other part of me has its roots in the Air tribe."
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Kala
“Nice to meet you, I’m Ara Cilivren, the only daughter of our former leader and our current ones cousin. I look forward to accompany you, and let me get this one thing strait. I’m not proud, but he is right, I can’t accept such kindness. I will travel by horse and I think that will work fine.”
“Whatever works for you.” Kala said with a smile. “I hope you don't mind that we won't be going very fast. The rest of us don't use horses as mounts. Not that we're judging,” she said quickly, putting her hands up. “Everyone does what is best for them.”
She oversaw the warriors packing up the supplies, then returned to Ara. “We are ready to depart if you are. Northpass is not so far away, so fortunately we won't be traveling for too many days.”
“I hope you don't mind that we won't be going very fast. The rest of us don't use horses as mounts. Not that we're judging.”
"No, my men will walk just as you so they can help, but I rather take my horse than trouble your soldiers by forcing them to carry me."
Cailu glanced towards Ara as she spoke, he would have preferred if she had taken up on their offer to carry her instead. It somehow felt safer, but he wasn't surprised that she said no. Even though she denied it she was extremely proud or had just such a strong opinion when it came to things that she didn't care for what other thoughts as long as she believed something else. But at least she was dressed properly, and as Fi joined the group she carried the luggage. Mostly things that the town doctor had decided that they would need to have with them if Ara got worse on the way.
“We are ready to depart if you are. Northpass is not so far away, so fortunately we won't be traveling for too many days.”
"Yes, I think Mondo will arrive with my horse any minute now," just as Ara spoke the white haired man could be spotted again, leading a big silver gray mare with him. Seeing the horse brought a sad expression over both Cailu and Ara's faces, it was the last thing given to anyone of them before the departure of the former leader. It had been taken care of by others while the both of them had been avoiding it, Dee was Ara's horse. Cailu had his own which he took care of by himself. But it was also himself that had chosen that horse and paid for it.
As Mondo offered to help Ara up on the horse Cailu stepped in between without saying anything. With ease he picked up Ara from the ground and placed her upon the horse back where she sat and just dragged her hand over the horse. With a smal smile after a long ammount of silence she declared, "I'm ready."
With that the small group departed from Airedale and as they did Ara sat quiet without saying anything for the longest amount of time in forever. She was too busy watching the surrounding, taking in that she actually was outside of Airedale for the first time in a year. And it felt amazing.
Cailu on the other hand was dying with anxiety, he was walking around the market cursing himself for even letting her go out there. It was more times than once that he thought about taking his own horse to ride back after them and stop them, lead Ara back to where she belonged. There in Airedale with him. He was tearing himself apart on the inside, chewing every single piece of his mind to a mush. He couldn't stand himself and after a while he grabbed a hold of one of the glaring guards and begged him to follow the group just to see if everything went well. The guard who didn't care the slightest about what Cailu wanted or his feeling of guilt just shrugged and answered that he would, but only to ensure himself and the other tribe members that she was alright.
Reshar continued to travel through the deep parts of the forest as he entered Lakeshore. The scouts and boarder guards were nothing to laugh at for the average member of the earth tribe. The land had many streams running through the land giving the water tribe perfect locations to set up defenses. Though Reshar knew the land through his countless visits to all parts of Imos his earth sense whispered to him of places of earth that had been dried out. Possibly due to training or battles. So he adjusted accordingly shifting his direction and slowed his pace as he began dropping seeds and making the plants grow at an alarming rate.
Reshar figured there was no harm in planting some poisonous berries for any tribesman of Lakeshore. Though this was not needed for his infiltration, the thought of it killing a few water tribesman as they did their rounds could come in handy. So he patiently skirted along one of the rivers keeping out of view while planting the seeds. He so far had been undetected due too the fact he slept within the trees which kept him warm and out of sight so he had no need for a fire to give away his position.
He decided, like any other sane person, he would cross the border come nightfall.He now had to decide whether he should try to get by without raising any alarms or kill the guards at their posts and leave corpses behind and let the Lakeshore tribe get frantic of the possibility of an intruder. But for now he would rest. He had three targets to dispose of here in Lakeshore. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day.
Reshar figured there was no harm in planting some poisonous berries for any tribesman of Lakeshore. Though this was not needed for his infiltration, the thought of it killing a few water tribesman as they did their rounds could come in handy. So he patiently skirted along one of the rivers keeping out of view while planting the seeds. He so far had been undetected due too the fact he slept within the trees which kept him warm and out of sight so he had no need for a fire to give away his position.
He decided, like any other sane person, he would cross the border come nightfall.He now had to decide whether he should try to get by without raising any alarms or kill the guards at their posts and leave corpses behind and let the Lakeshore tribe get frantic of the possibility of an intruder. But for now he would rest. He had three targets to dispose of here in Lakeshore. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day.
"I am Deborah Sigrún, and you won't find anyone more special than me."
When Deborah spoke that first sentence was Zaheed surprised hearing that? Of course not, he has heard a handful of mages hold such claim on themselves. And usually what happened next was that the mage would precede to display their whimsical attributes of the fire element. But Zaheed was not interested in a mage who only had knowledge of fire magic, even if they knew every soul-existing secret of the power. No, Zaheed in the end was trying to increase the tribe's arcane wisdom, instead he wanted someone who was well informed on really all of the elements. Making it so much easy for himself to also be well-informed, but also well-trained.
"Let me demonstrate."
Zaheed did poke a smile and break his stone-face expression as soon as he watched a ball of light morph and forged from right out of her palm- seeing nothing like it. It even grew him more curious, knowing that fire, water, earth, and supposedly shape-shifting (if the rumors are true), are not the only elements out there. It was as if he found the golden goose, gleaming so brightly before his eyes. His promised amulet to glow beneath his neck contrived with the potential to present him godhood. Godhood, funny how he is finally king, he got he wanted and already, a day after his coronation and he ponders about what is above the stars.
"As you can see, I don't create fire like the rest of you. And I don't even want to do something as useless as that, I can create a light so violent that it would blind everyone around me for the rest of their life’s. I can melt things if I want to, but I don’t even need to fear for the whole city to burn to the ground in the process."
This one woman could burn cities! Zaheed was struggling and wrestling with himself inside to stay seated and not to jump among the room cheering as if he was a little girl has been gifted with her first pony. Someone like that proves dangerous, but if Zaheed could control her, then he proves dangerous- someone to be feared and even worshipped. Zaheed could burn cities.
"As you may have understood, I’m not one of you, or half of me is. I’m a half blood, the other part of me has its roots in the Air tribe."
Saying that she is a half-blood to the air tribe just was the icing on the cake. Because most likely if she was not a full-blood to tribe, perhaps she was not passionate about it either, which was good because it was not longer about the tribe, no Vinicius is long gone, the kingdom and nation was now going to be solely about King Zaheed, and if Deborah proves herself worthy to him, perhaps even she may have a share in his glory.
Zaheed laughed loudly as it echoed through the room, "You are truly a wonder, Deborah Sigrún. I laugh in rejoice to see I have found my mage, because like no other- you do not fail to impress. In fact, you do the impossible. And you my open my eyes to see there is elements beyond what we once knew." Zaheed rose from his chair as he used his hands as he spoke to emphasis his enthusiasm. "Just think of what we could be controlling right now. No longer will only the clouds conjure lighting from the gray skies. Or perhaps seasons could be manipulated by a single finger." Zaheed put one hand against her shoulder with his other hand outstretched in the air as if he was showing her the future of their power together as he painted Deborah his vision. "Even existing energy itself will bend and bow to our laws, our commands."
A strange sound emerged inside the room, perhaps not strange to others but to Deborah it was an extremely odd type of sound. Of course Deborah had heard people laugh before and she knew what it was for, but she found it odd to emerge in a situation like this. And to make it all even more difficult to understand it was the king who was laughing and Deborah failed to see the fun in it all. She wanted to be dismissed, some harsh words that she wasn't fitting for the role since she wasn't pure, instead the king seemed to be pleased. Or at least amused.
So as he started to speak Deborah just stood there watching the man with a dead gaze, she wasn't that interested in hearing what he had to say. She guessed she would be dismissed anyway, so when he started his second sentence Deborah's mask dropped for a few seconds. Shocked by what she thought she had heard, praise? She started to believe that it all was a joke, that he would say that he hadn't meant any of it. Did he do so? No, instead he stood up and the wrinkle between Deborah's eyebrows just got bigger as she followed him with suspicious eyes.
"Just think of what we could be controlling right now. No longer will only the clouds conjure lighting from the gray skies. Or perhaps seasons could be manipulated by a single finger."
As the man made his way over to her she silently folded her arms, trying to stretch out her back even more. She would never sink so low that she would stand on the tip of her toes to look taller but she did her best to at least gain some more inches since the king was much taller when he stood up. Even though she could see that he was a large guy even when he was sitting down, the size did trouble her when he stood beside her. She didn't like it, she preferred him sitting down because then it was her who looked down upon him.
To have his hand on her shoulder didn't make Deborah less tens, instead she stiffened even more as he spoke, "Even existing energy itself will bend and bow to our laws, our commands."
"It's quite a extraordinary future you talk of, king. But are you sure you got the right person, because I have no intension to help the tribe extend their knowledge." As she spoke something else hit Deborah, if she now actually got the position, she would get paid. And since Deborah was someone that almost never had any money left for other things than actually basically surviving the look in her eyes looked, "But, let's just say that I were interested, what would I get? Payment, I mean."
"It's quite a extraordinary future you talk of, king. But are you sure you got the right person, because I have no intension to help the tribe extend their knowledge."
Zaheed laughed again, but this time not as loud, "The tribe?" He laughed at himself really, surprised that he had not yet announced that he cared not for his own country, though he is screaming it aloud on the inside. But in the middle of the much quieter laughter he suddenly snapped into a twisted sinister expression and like spouting venom he said in a hiss, "I give not a rat's arse about these bastards." Zaheed did not say it loud enough for anyone to hear beyond the doors, but there was pride in his voice. Besides if she did supposedly tell anyone of what he had just said, he will only deny it all, put on his mask, and declare treason against her and eventually put her to death. Yes, it was all easy, he already did it once to Sholeh, he could do it again. And, sure she could control light, she was a powerful woman, but also was his brother, Zotar, but where is he now? Everyone has a weakness, Zaheed was crazy enough to believe he could break himself from that truth.
"But, let's just say that I were interested, what would I get? Payment, I mean."
Zaheed rotated his body sharply to her by taking a sheer turn on his heel, he chuckled, now he was laughing at her in the slightest of ways. "What is this? Some kind of deal?" No Zaheed was tired of making deals, he made a deal with Zianro, and that was it, Zaheed was not some kind of gambler. What do these people take me for my brother? Well of course, I wore my mask so well. They are not yet accustom my type of business.
Zaheed marched to Deborah he dragged his finger from her temple down her cheek until his hand edged off into her neck. Having someone like Zaheed close to your neck with his hands was not a good thing, he is a man known to suffocate his enemies to death he had already gave Sholeh and Bellistrad a taste of what he is capable of. Because whether or not Deborah was as interested as him, he was going to have her, if it was by her choice or not.
"You, my lady, are a precious jewel. And how could I let such a gorgeous gem slip from my fingers like so. No, I have to grasp it," Zaheed tightened his grip on Deborah but not to the point it hurt, only to show his aggression and even determine to have her. "But you want something, fair enough, we all want something. Though I am sure you want more than any mortal trinket, because money can only by so much, but in the great scheme of things... so little. And I rather settle for what is eternal, and I promise you, godhood is that of which I seek."
He was still holding her neck firm, but as said before not tight to the point of pain. But Zaheed also leaned into her ear whispering as he smile. "So tell me, do you want to be on the side of a god and with the benefits and... pleasures he will provide? And have all else mortals tremble at your voice, my dear precious jewel. That is your payment."
Giving a small smile after watching the woman run to her studies, Na'ari headed off back to the palace, where he'd know he'll be needed. He didn't want to stop for a drink he wanted to discuss the next orders Zianro was to give him.
When he reached there he was met with a bored Zianro on his throne. "Ah, there you are. I'm certain you're here because you want another crack at that ring of bandits." Na'ari nodded his head fervently. "There's a good Right Hand. I expect nothing less from you my friend. But some Intel has been covertly sent to me, concerning two little headaches. Keep an eye out for any Earth Kingdom traveler you meet, but do not use any water from plants. I intend to make that statement law as we need good soil for crops. Keep a canteen on you."
Na'ari only nodded. "And the second?" He asked as Zianro smirked a very knowledgable smirk.
"A woman from the fire tribe should be exiled to here in due time, or already has. Find her and bring her to me. In chains or willingly. The choice is yours in that front. I'll want her for a bargaining chip. Start this task tomorrow Na'ari." Na'ari nodded his head as he left the throne room, hoping to get the bar as soon as possible.
When he reached there he was met with a bored Zianro on his throne. "Ah, there you are. I'm certain you're here because you want another crack at that ring of bandits." Na'ari nodded his head fervently. "There's a good Right Hand. I expect nothing less from you my friend. But some Intel has been covertly sent to me, concerning two little headaches. Keep an eye out for any Earth Kingdom traveler you meet, but do not use any water from plants. I intend to make that statement law as we need good soil for crops. Keep a canteen on you."
Na'ari only nodded. "And the second?" He asked as Zianro smirked a very knowledgable smirk.
"A woman from the fire tribe should be exiled to here in due time, or already has. Find her and bring her to me. In chains or willingly. The choice is yours in that front. I'll want her for a bargaining chip. Start this task tomorrow Na'ari." Na'ari nodded his head as he left the throne room, hoping to get the bar as soon as possible.
Darkness. Silence. Distress. The sky was tinted black, and as far as he could see, a blood red sea was stretching far into the distance of every direction. He was standing in the middle of it all, with blood up to his waist, and though he didn’t seem to move at all, it felt as though he were falling. Falling. Falling where? He didn't know, but it made him feel sick so he wanted it to stop. He tried to run, but like water the red substance held him back, and he realized that he would have to wade through the sea. In which direction was he even going? He couldn't tell, everywhere looked the same. Images flashed before his eyes; pale, gaunt faces with hollow eyes. Bony hands were reaching for him from the darkness, pawing at his face and arms, clawing at his back and chest. He tried to run yet stumbled over his own feet and fell.
Fell into the sea of blood.
More images of faces flashed before his eyes. Children, their faces twisted into cruel expressions of amusement. They were laughing at him, taunting him.
”If you’re one of us you should have no problem bending the water out of the way so that you don’t drown!”
”You can’t be water tribe and not be able to swim!”
”Throw the freak into the river! Throw the freak into the river!”
An invisible hand grasped hold of his hair, pushing him face first into the water, holding him down so that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn’t get his head back above the surface. The laughter was drowned out by the sound of his erratic heartbeats, the taste of metal beginning to fill his mouth, forcing its way down his throat. He was beginning to feel light headed. Surely he would die. Surely he would drown in this sea of blood. He struggled harder, tried to reach the surface. The wraiths were closing in on him, their sharp teeth-
Lu Feng woke with a start, his eyes wide with terror and his heart hammering wildly in his chest. Beads of sweat had gathered on his forehead and his clothes were soaked, his breath coming out in sharp gasps. It took him a moment to gather his thoughts and realize that he was in fact riding, his slender fingers tightly entwined with the mares mane. She didn’t seem to mind, and continued to peacefully trot alongside the huge, coldblooded stallion, on which an equally large man was seated. He was regarding Lu Feng with a look of concern, pricking his peculiar animal ears. On Toru’s shoulder, Lu Feng’s falcon Hunter had made himself comfortable, puffing up his feathers as he cleaned himself carefully. He was about as vain as his owner, so they made a good team.
”W-why the fuck didn’t you wake me up?!” Lu Feng exclaimed, his voice riddled with anger and perhaps a note of fear; the aftermath of his nightmare.
”Because we’ve been traveling for almost three days straight and you’ve refused to sleep every single time we stopped to do so. I thought it would do you well to get some rest, even if it was on horseback,” the other replied calmly, a surprisingly gentle smile gracing his rather rough features.
”Well, it didn’t do me well so don’t let it happen again,” the raven haired male retorted coldly, refusing to even look at his traveling companion when he did so.
”What’s wrong with you?” Toru’s smile had faltered, replaced by a frown but also a look of concern, ”you’ve been acting like this ever since you fell into river.”
”It has nothing to do with the river,” it was an outright lie, and not even a particularly good one. Yet to Toru it was also a cue that Lu Feng didn’t wish to discuss the topic further, so he let it go.
For a moment, there was silence. It wasn’t awkward or anything – just a moment for both of them to gather their thoughts. Then, after a while Lu Feng spoke, his expression having softened slightly. ”Where are we heading next?” he asked, casting the giant a sideways glance.
”Lakeshore’s the closest town,” said Toru, before realizing what that meant for Lu Feng. The younger male tensed, a look of utter dismay settling across his delicate features.
”Lulu, I’m sure they won’t reco-”
”I don’t fucking care what you’re sure of, you stupid giant tiger! I’m not going anywhere near that godforsaken hellhole!” he was like a viper spitting venom, all worked up again.
Toru sighed, ”Lulu, you’re being childish. It’s not like I would let anyone harm you, nor do I think you would be unable to defend yourself. Whatever has happened in the past is in the past. We’re just going to stay there for a short while, stocking up our food supplies and perhaps trading or selling a few items, you know?”
Toru’s attempt to convince Lu Feng failed miserably, and he got nothing but a sulky youth as a way of reply.
”Fine,” said the white tiger, a warm smile spreading across his face, ”Let’s make a deal. We set up camp outside of Lakeshore where you wait until I’ve finished business in town, okay? And then we leave as soon as possible. Sound good?”
Lu Feng looked at him reluctantly. Then nodded his head. He could live with that.
Fell into the sea of blood.
More images of faces flashed before his eyes. Children, their faces twisted into cruel expressions of amusement. They were laughing at him, taunting him.
”If you’re one of us you should have no problem bending the water out of the way so that you don’t drown!”
”You can’t be water tribe and not be able to swim!”
”Throw the freak into the river! Throw the freak into the river!”
An invisible hand grasped hold of his hair, pushing him face first into the water, holding him down so that no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn’t get his head back above the surface. The laughter was drowned out by the sound of his erratic heartbeats, the taste of metal beginning to fill his mouth, forcing its way down his throat. He was beginning to feel light headed. Surely he would die. Surely he would drown in this sea of blood. He struggled harder, tried to reach the surface. The wraiths were closing in on him, their sharp teeth-
Lu Feng woke with a start, his eyes wide with terror and his heart hammering wildly in his chest. Beads of sweat had gathered on his forehead and his clothes were soaked, his breath coming out in sharp gasps. It took him a moment to gather his thoughts and realize that he was in fact riding, his slender fingers tightly entwined with the mares mane. She didn’t seem to mind, and continued to peacefully trot alongside the huge, coldblooded stallion, on which an equally large man was seated. He was regarding Lu Feng with a look of concern, pricking his peculiar animal ears. On Toru’s shoulder, Lu Feng’s falcon Hunter had made himself comfortable, puffing up his feathers as he cleaned himself carefully. He was about as vain as his owner, so they made a good team.
”W-why the fuck didn’t you wake me up?!” Lu Feng exclaimed, his voice riddled with anger and perhaps a note of fear; the aftermath of his nightmare.
”Because we’ve been traveling for almost three days straight and you’ve refused to sleep every single time we stopped to do so. I thought it would do you well to get some rest, even if it was on horseback,” the other replied calmly, a surprisingly gentle smile gracing his rather rough features.
”Well, it didn’t do me well so don’t let it happen again,” the raven haired male retorted coldly, refusing to even look at his traveling companion when he did so.
”What’s wrong with you?” Toru’s smile had faltered, replaced by a frown but also a look of concern, ”you’ve been acting like this ever since you fell into river.”
”It has nothing to do with the river,” it was an outright lie, and not even a particularly good one. Yet to Toru it was also a cue that Lu Feng didn’t wish to discuss the topic further, so he let it go.
For a moment, there was silence. It wasn’t awkward or anything – just a moment for both of them to gather their thoughts. Then, after a while Lu Feng spoke, his expression having softened slightly. ”Where are we heading next?” he asked, casting the giant a sideways glance.
”Lakeshore’s the closest town,” said Toru, before realizing what that meant for Lu Feng. The younger male tensed, a look of utter dismay settling across his delicate features.
”Lulu, I’m sure they won’t reco-”
”I don’t fucking care what you’re sure of, you stupid giant tiger! I’m not going anywhere near that godforsaken hellhole!” he was like a viper spitting venom, all worked up again.
Toru sighed, ”Lulu, you’re being childish. It’s not like I would let anyone harm you, nor do I think you would be unable to defend yourself. Whatever has happened in the past is in the past. We’re just going to stay there for a short while, stocking up our food supplies and perhaps trading or selling a few items, you know?”
Toru’s attempt to convince Lu Feng failed miserably, and he got nothing but a sulky youth as a way of reply.
”Fine,” said the white tiger, a warm smile spreading across his face, ”Let’s make a deal. We set up camp outside of Lakeshore where you wait until I’ve finished business in town, okay? And then we leave as soon as possible. Sound good?”
Lu Feng looked at him reluctantly. Then nodded his head. He could live with that.
Well wasn't the king an extremely happy person, or at least he seemed to be very easily amused. Having him laugh again didn't surprise Deborah as much the second time around, instead she just watched him carefully wondering what was supposed to be so funny. She soon found out what was, hearing his true emotion when it came to the tribe she couldn't help but grin a little. The fact that he didn't care the slightest about the tribe either did make her expectations of her rise a little, at least they had the same opinion when it came to that. And if his strive towards power would lead the tribe to suffering, she wouldn't mind watching it.
"What is this? Some kind of deal?"
Deborah slowly leaned forward, wondering what he was talking about. She had no intension to make any sort of deal, she just wanted to get something back if she now wasted her energy on his goals and ambitious. Nothing in life was free, but perhaps royalties couldn't know that since they already had everything. Well of course they couldn't understand how it was to have nothing and strive towards having at least something. And just as she was about to tell him that, that she didn't want any sort of deal but just payment like any other employee she lost the words with his sudden touch again. Not that it scared her, but it made her lose focus. Having his hand close itself around her neck though, that if anything did leave a small chill run down her spine. But her stubbornness forced her not to avert her eyes even the slightest. She was strong, she wasn't scared, king or not Deborah knew she could handle it if it went bad.
"You, my lady, are a precious jewel. And how could I let such a gorgeous gem slip from my fingers like so. No, I have to grasp it. But you want something, fair enough, we all want something. Though I am sure you want more than any mortal trinket, because money can only by so much, but in the great scheme of things... so little. And I rather settle for what is eternal, and I promise you, godhood is that of which I seek."
From Deborah's point of view, money could buy a lot. A lot of things she had not even been near to having all of her life. And as he spoke she started to think of letting the room get swallowed by her light explosion and leave it as he was blinded temporarily, but she guessed that it would just give her more problems. And even though she wasn't exactly fond of the man she wasn't angry either, a bit irritated perhaps but not more than that.
"So tell me, do you want to be on the side of a god and with the benefits and... pleasures he will provide? And have all else mortals tremble at your voice, my dear precious jewel. That is your payment."
Deborah cowered her mouth as she thought through what he said, if what he said was true it sure did sound great. Deborah’s opinion of the king himself could wait, this was her golden opportunity to finally get what she deserved in life. "My king, if that means I will be able to leave the slums in the end I'm at your service. Nothing in life is free, but I accept your proposal." As soon as she ended the sentence she tapped his wrist with her finger while her face started to show an annoyed expression, "Now let go of my neck, king. Don't we both want a blessed start of something that could turn out to be something good?"
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
"My king, if that means I will be able to leave the slums in the end I'm at your service. Nothing in life is free, but I accept your proposal."
"Good," is all Zaheed responded to that, though it tickled him that said, accept, as if he needed her approval. Even if Deborah had refused, Zaheed was being literal when he spoke of grasping his jewel. If Zaheed had to, he would of held her as his prisoner, as his slave. That was something about the Thanos family, they were a determined type of people, when they have a goal something they stop at nothing to fulfill. Sure, Zotar wanted vengeance, but he pursued honor, honor from his tribe, honor from his dying mother. Zaheed, on the other hand, pursued power, and by all means, he was going to get it, or die trying.
"Now let go of my neck, king. Don't we both want a blessed start of something that could turn out to be something good?"
Zaheed leaned in unnecessarily close to Deborah's face for he had an issue with her first sentence, "First thing's first, never tell me what to do, my lady." The king releasing her neck, "Other than that, yes, I would want our start to be... good." Zaheed turned to the door, hand against the hilt of his sword, as he pointed his hand in the direction to his destination, "But come, let me show you where you will be staying."
Zaheed led his newly hired "mage adviser" to her living quarters and where she also will be fostering her research. The two traveled down stairs into the dungeon. The reason why Zaheed showed Deborah to a room underground was because they will be discussing certain topics and plotting certain plans, that Zaheed preferred no one else hearing, although he has never been quite fearful it came to eavesdroppers and tattlers, because he knew he had the talent of manipulation and swaying the truth into his own.
The room was actually quite big, Zaheed had it already ordered to be clear, thus the room itself was vacant. The room once was a torture chamber, but Zaheed demanded that it be cleaned and cleared of cobwebs, however the bloodstains were that of impossible to be completely washed away. The room had it scars, and true scars only fade away.
"Whatever you want you will get," Zaheed granted her. "Of course, if it never intrudes with my plans. But yes, you will be treated well, as if you are of the royal family also." Zaheed lowered his voice and muttered, "Although, I would not be quite using the word family." Then coughed, clearing his throat, "Said you were from the slums, now you will be treated far better than any duke or duchess in the tribe. The necessary furniture pieces will be on their way once you inform the servants of what type of specific appliances meet your taste, including style and color."
Yes, Zaheed spoke the truth, he was going to give Deborah what ever she wanted, well if it did not oppose him of course. "And that also goes for whatever books and scrolls you want when it comes to research. When it comes to my dream of controlling more than one element turning into reality."
It was an divided Deborah that followed the king to this strange place where she should be staying at. She had a hard time believing that she would be provided with a place to stay, but there was a small part of her that was somewhat excited about it. Even though she was walking downwards, to the chilly parts underneath the castle she couldn't really complain since she had experienced such a change. Living in the slums one day and the next in the castle, well the dungeons but still it was the castle. But there was one thing that destroyed that slightly happy mode for her, it was the fact that he had told her not to tell him what to do. It was easier said than done however and it made her slightly irritated.
As they reached the room Deborah looked around, it wasn't the prettiest thing she had seen. Cold. But bigger than what she was used to though. Without asking and even before he had started talking she had already started strolling around the room, inspecting it closer. While she did she started to wonder what kind of room it was, in her mind it seemed unlikely that rooms just where unused. But as she walked she started to believe that it was better to convince herself that the royalties had room and money to waste on empty spaces since her imagination had taken a turn to ideas she didn't really favor.
"Whatever you want you will get. Of course, if it never intrudes with my plans. But yes, you will be treated well, as if you are of the royal family also. Although, I would not be quite using the word family. Said you were from the slums, now you will be treated far better than any duke or duchess in the tribe. The necessary furniture pieces will be on their way once you inform the servants of what type of specific appliances meet your taste, including style and color.
Deborah spun around and watched the king, stunned by the news not the comment after them. She had totally ignored the part about his plans, but it was highly unlikely that she would even come up with something like that. But to be offered anything she could come up with that was huge, even though she should had ideas popping in her mind. All of those things that she wanted to have and never had the chance to lay her hands on was swiped from her mind, it was blank. The news was too big for her to handle.
"And that also goes for whatever books and scrolls you want when it comes to research. When it comes to my dream of controlling more than one element turning into reality."
Deborah wasn't that found of books and reading, probably because it wasn't her specialty. Sure, she could read, even though she probably wasn't the best at it and it had been a long time since she had done it lastly. But if that was what it would take to stay down here and not get sent back to the slums or worse get her head separated from the rest of the body then fine. She would read. Even though she had no idea what she was supposed to read.
So after a moment of silence she started to stroll around the room again, arms folded, "I will let the servants know what I desire when I know then. And about the books and the scrolls, I would rather look for them by myself since I can't really say what I am looking for. I think it would be better for me to be shown the library and the parts of interest in it."
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Reshar had opted not to leave a mess in his wake. Better that they simply get chastised for falling asleep at their posts rather everyone looking for him. The shadows had lengthened a satisfactory amount and he slipped partially out of the tree he was resting in and glanced down at the forest below for any signs, the coast was clear in his vicinity but the earth told him something was in the distance. But since he couldn't varify from such a distance he left it as hoping it was animal but decided not to waste any more time just in case he was wrong.
The rest of Reshar's form emerged from the tree as he began his approach on the guard post.
The trees were his friends, even in Lakeshore. They gave him adequate cover as he melted in the trees when he needed to hide and out when the coast was clear. He didn't like how long it was taking but he started putting guards to sleep too soon they would get suspicious.
He had reached his last hurdle as he could clearly see the Water tribes individuals. There were five patrolling and an annlyingly sized group of four in the camp. He continued to memorize the cycle of the patrollers and thanks to the way the world works, some one left to relieve themselves in the woods.
'One down' he thought to himself as he left the guard there. The powder worked well in close quarters but for the othe-
"Hey Tsuul," came a voice directly to Reshar's right, he slipped into the tree that was being marked earlier and slid up the tree and then looked down as the second guy had found his sleeping comrade.
"What on earth are you doing you idjit," he said. "Ugh, you got pee on yours- " he got some dust in his lungs and coughed slightly and rubbed his eyes. He looked up to find nothing but just as his gaze fell back down on his friend his eyes began to feel heavy and he soon collapsed in his friends mess as well.
'Two,' he mentally corrected. He kept himself from laughing only due to the fact this situation was not very likely. 'As if two people would fall asleep at the same time in the woods in one's piss. Reshar pulled out a small tube and pulled out two small needle darts and dipped them in the appropriate poison and made his way back toward the camp.
With no more time to waste he calculated the angle and wind and concluded it was more than possible and with a first blow carefully aimed he hit the first target and with a better feel of the distance and wind he quickly placed the other dart in and shot just as the second guard, a female, got up to check what had stung her friend in the back of the neck. Another neck as she approached, checked her neck and after take the dart out fell asleep.
Reshar dashed further into lakeshore territory and was rewarded at the sight of the city itself and all it's inhabitants.
"First up is," he told himself softly. "The lady merchant, Siana Razil." He moved through the outskirts and streets until he had reached her shop. The information from the earth spies seemed accurate so Reshar followed the directions to her house.
In he went with a double pointed needle like knife climbing through a window and navigating in the dark until he came upon her bedroom which she shared with her husband. Reshar approached and slipped partially under the bed and carefully lifted the covers and jabbed the point into the sole of her foot causing it to bleed and injecting the poison into her bloodstream.
"Ouch!" Siana cried out as she woke up and Reshar slipped all the way under.
"What is it, Sia?" asked the man who woke up from her sudden yelp.
"I don't, my foot is bleeding. I think some thing bit me." She paused as she was feeling the effects of numbness spreading up her leg. "Olzin! I c-can't feel my leg!" Fear was apparent in her voice and soon her body started to sway but the man caught her.
"Sia? Sia!" he exclaimed. "Somebody help me!" he screamed as he picked her up and headed out of their room.
Reshar waited for the sound of the outside door to close and he slipped out. "Nothing like an emergency to stop someone from examining a room." He said quietly as he opened their bedroom door and slipped back into the night in search of the next name. "Boraz Hilk, well respected warrior." Reshar found pleasure in killing skilled fighters, he also enjoyed the fact that anyone that examined the would find it similar to that of a snake bite. Reshar smiled inwardly as he made his way through the town as the screams of the husband called everyone toward the house and away from his current location.
The rest of Reshar's form emerged from the tree as he began his approach on the guard post.
The trees were his friends, even in Lakeshore. They gave him adequate cover as he melted in the trees when he needed to hide and out when the coast was clear. He didn't like how long it was taking but he started putting guards to sleep too soon they would get suspicious.
He had reached his last hurdle as he could clearly see the Water tribes individuals. There were five patrolling and an annlyingly sized group of four in the camp. He continued to memorize the cycle of the patrollers and thanks to the way the world works, some one left to relieve themselves in the woods.
'One down' he thought to himself as he left the guard there. The powder worked well in close quarters but for the othe-
"Hey Tsuul," came a voice directly to Reshar's right, he slipped into the tree that was being marked earlier and slid up the tree and then looked down as the second guy had found his sleeping comrade.
"What on earth are you doing you idjit," he said. "Ugh, you got pee on yours- " he got some dust in his lungs and coughed slightly and rubbed his eyes. He looked up to find nothing but just as his gaze fell back down on his friend his eyes began to feel heavy and he soon collapsed in his friends mess as well.
'Two,' he mentally corrected. He kept himself from laughing only due to the fact this situation was not very likely. 'As if two people would fall asleep at the same time in the woods in one's piss. Reshar pulled out a small tube and pulled out two small needle darts and dipped them in the appropriate poison and made his way back toward the camp.
With no more time to waste he calculated the angle and wind and concluded it was more than possible and with a first blow carefully aimed he hit the first target and with a better feel of the distance and wind he quickly placed the other dart in and shot just as the second guard, a female, got up to check what had stung her friend in the back of the neck. Another neck as she approached, checked her neck and after take the dart out fell asleep.
Reshar dashed further into lakeshore territory and was rewarded at the sight of the city itself and all it's inhabitants.
"First up is," he told himself softly. "The lady merchant, Siana Razil." He moved through the outskirts and streets until he had reached her shop. The information from the earth spies seemed accurate so Reshar followed the directions to her house.
In he went with a double pointed needle like knife climbing through a window and navigating in the dark until he came upon her bedroom which she shared with her husband. Reshar approached and slipped partially under the bed and carefully lifted the covers and jabbed the point into the sole of her foot causing it to bleed and injecting the poison into her bloodstream.
"Ouch!" Siana cried out as she woke up and Reshar slipped all the way under.
"What is it, Sia?" asked the man who woke up from her sudden yelp.
"I don't, my foot is bleeding. I think some thing bit me." She paused as she was feeling the effects of numbness spreading up her leg. "Olzin! I c-can't feel my leg!" Fear was apparent in her voice and soon her body started to sway but the man caught her.
"Sia? Sia!" he exclaimed. "Somebody help me!" he screamed as he picked her up and headed out of their room.
Reshar waited for the sound of the outside door to close and he slipped out. "Nothing like an emergency to stop someone from examining a room." He said quietly as he opened their bedroom door and slipped back into the night in search of the next name. "Boraz Hilk, well respected warrior." Reshar found pleasure in killing skilled fighters, he also enjoyed the fact that anyone that examined the would find it similar to that of a snake bite. Reshar smiled inwardly as he made his way through the town as the screams of the husband called everyone toward the house and away from his current location.
"Seize any suspicious characters, in case this 'serpent' epidemic is nothing more then a murderer on the loose. If it is, I want those responsible not only in chains, but with legs and arms broken. If it is a foreigner's then I will be even more angred. Oh, and wear your shin guards." Zianro said to some of the guards who walked out immediately to inform the soldiers. He had heard of what had happened, and he had to send for the healers to try and save lives before it was too late.
"You damned fool!" He said to himself. "If it is the work of the other tribes what can I do?! I had offered them love and peace, and one of them dares reward it with murder in the night, to wipe us out?! Wait..." Zianro stopped his ranting and half realized several things as he stormed towards the dungeons. He knew he had to see one man and one man alone for suspicions like this.
Upon reaching Vinicius's cell he simply used his own set of keys to unlock the door and walk in, slamming the door on his way in. He looked at an ice cold bucket of water and used his magic to wake up the prisoner. "Wake up Zotar. We are going to talk, more like I'm going to talk and you answer me when I'm done." Zianro stated as he sat on his bucket. "Something is out in my city this very night attacking my citizens. If I find this is a ploy of some kind by some loyalists of yours to try and rescue you and challenge Zaheed I will be very mad. Because I want to help you, really I do. But your hatred for other tribes has got to stop first and realize Imos needs all tribes. Otherwise, I cannot speak for your freedom. I could even make you a slave with a new name. Or I could torture you again and again."
Zianro then smiled a most chilling smile, a smile that also matched the dragon part of his title. "He banished the girl you know. The one you were with. To my lands of all places. Looks like the new King, yes King not Lord, wants all loose ends tied. If Zaheed has his way everything that our forefathers envisioned for us will fade away like moths in a flame."
---
Na'ari was riding through the Water lands in silent patrol, seeking out the Exile his lord was telling him about. Though, he was unsure of where to start, or how to find her. Long had he pondered on how to find her or whom to turn to. He knew of one other exile who was actually a friendly type of person, so maybe it wasn't a bad idea to find and pay him a visit if he was in town.
"You damned fool!" He said to himself. "If it is the work of the other tribes what can I do?! I had offered them love and peace, and one of them dares reward it with murder in the night, to wipe us out?! Wait..." Zianro stopped his ranting and half realized several things as he stormed towards the dungeons. He knew he had to see one man and one man alone for suspicions like this.
Upon reaching Vinicius's cell he simply used his own set of keys to unlock the door and walk in, slamming the door on his way in. He looked at an ice cold bucket of water and used his magic to wake up the prisoner. "Wake up Zotar. We are going to talk, more like I'm going to talk and you answer me when I'm done." Zianro stated as he sat on his bucket. "Something is out in my city this very night attacking my citizens. If I find this is a ploy of some kind by some loyalists of yours to try and rescue you and challenge Zaheed I will be very mad. Because I want to help you, really I do. But your hatred for other tribes has got to stop first and realize Imos needs all tribes. Otherwise, I cannot speak for your freedom. I could even make you a slave with a new name. Or I could torture you again and again."
Zianro then smiled a most chilling smile, a smile that also matched the dragon part of his title. "He banished the girl you know. The one you were with. To my lands of all places. Looks like the new King, yes King not Lord, wants all loose ends tied. If Zaheed has his way everything that our forefathers envisioned for us will fade away like moths in a flame."
---
Na'ari was riding through the Water lands in silent patrol, seeking out the Exile his lord was telling him about. Though, he was unsure of where to start, or how to find her. Long had he pondered on how to find her or whom to turn to. He knew of one other exile who was actually a friendly type of person, so maybe it wasn't a bad idea to find and pay him a visit if he was in town.
A slap of water whipped against the cheeks of the prisoner, Vinicius awoke, shivering, shaking. And though when he awoke trapped, he awoke tremble, always. Because inside he was filled with fire, the only flames left to burn danced wildly in his heart, but they were just flames, no longer an inferno, for the pride has been knocked right out of his lungs as each second passed confined, as each drip slipped against flesh was like a electric pulse drilled in, though rendering him powerless.
"Wake up Zotar. We are going to talk, more like I'm going to talk and you answer me when I'm done."
Vinicius was not in the mood for any type of communication with Zianro, well more like he doubt he had full mental capability, for his physical being had taken a toil, no food, no heat for the once praised fire lord. But was he insane, well, it depended who you were asking. But the only type of insanity he was filled with was one turned to violence, blood, vengeance. And yes, did he before want vengeance? Yes, of course, what boy would not wish to avenge the murder of his beloved father, especially if that boy clearly witness the slaughter? But now, things were personal, more personal than they have ever been. Sure Vinicius has always hated the water tribe, really any tribe that is not his, but that was just the fire tribe as a people. Its like once they are torn for the womb they are drilled with a slogan of, We are the best, and damn everyone else. But that was because the fire tribe has not only been known to be a people of pride, but one of anger, and those two traits can spur war, war then forging hate. But now, was far beyond war, Vinicius experienced something else, this right here, this was utter torture. So if possible, Vinicius was far beyond hate.
"Something is out in my city this very night attacking my citizens. If I find this is a ploy of some kind by some loyalists of yours to try and rescue you and challenge Zaheed I will be very mad. Because I want to help you, really I do."
If Vinicius could he would of tightened his fist, tense his muscles, as if he was ready to fight, though no matter what his mind wanted his body was far too weak, too deprived. And though the ice had melt, Vinicius could no longer feel his hands nor feet, they had gone completely numb. But Vinicius had an issue with Zianro's last sentence, it was a sickening lie to Vinicius that had only twisted even further the thorns of his revulsion.
"Otherwise, I cannot speak for your freedom. I could even make you a slave with a new name. Or I could torture you again and again."
And one day, people, even his friends, if Vinicius ever escapes, will wonder what happened to Vinicius. Why all the hate, violence, and bloodlust? It was because of moments like this, that uprooted something ugly inside of him. And when he believed there was no possible way to become any more bitter, Zianro then spoke these words, "He banished the girl you know. The one you were with. To my lands of all places. Looks like the new King, yes King not Lord, wants all loose ends tied. If Zaheed has his way everything that our forefathers envisioned for us will fade away like moths in a flame."
Even if Zaheed did all of that, if he did capture Sholeh and exile her, Vinicius still did not paint his big brother as the bad guy, but Vinicius sympathize him, for Vinicius claims he would do the same thing, find blame to fill the sadness, but Vinicius choses not to believe the whole story, the bigger picture.
"Zianro, there will never be an us between you and me, and if us concerns you and your people, I hope they enjoy the heat."
'Reap what you sow,' Reshar thought to himself as he looked at the dead body of Borz Hilk. A skilled warrior to be sure, those were always tricky to catch off guard, especially in situations like this when one's guard is naturally high. Reshar removed the dart from the dead man's neck. It was a more visible than he would have liked but there was something he could do about that. He chanted softly and made a cosmetic affect and simply healed the skin over the wound while leaving the poison inside the body.
The man before Reshar had single handedly be the cause of several deaths from the Earth tribe. Nobody Reshar was close to, but he wasn't really close to anyone. He hid the body in some bushes nearby and caused it to over grow to conceal the body a little easier.
'This person is rather thorough,' Reshar thought as he couldn't help but admire someone that would still consider the killer being an actual person. Reshar considered the need to kill someone this skilled, but remembering the list, knew that orders were absolute. If the name wasn't there, then their life was extended a little longer. Death was simply part of the cycle. Reshar was just one that sped that cycle up for certain individuals.
'Now to wrap this up and head to the land of the Air tribe.' Reshar thought as he began to plan his escape. Should he slip into the crowd or simply disappear into the woods. The last target was a young woman. She had noble blood and her name was well known. With this the quota will be complete. An influential merchant, a famous warrior, and soon a noble born. The message will be clear that no one is safe and shall serve as a way of keeping the countries in check. Though personally the collection isn't the same without a Royalty dead as well, but apparently the Warden doesn't wish to escalate things too far too fast.
Reshar watched the scared young woman moved with her guards and they were quite skillful.
'This was going to be a little annoying,' he thought to himself.
The man before Reshar had single handedly be the cause of several deaths from the Earth tribe. Nobody Reshar was close to, but he wasn't really close to anyone. He hid the body in some bushes nearby and caused it to over grow to conceal the body a little easier.
'This person is rather thorough,' Reshar thought as he couldn't help but admire someone that would still consider the killer being an actual person. Reshar considered the need to kill someone this skilled, but remembering the list, knew that orders were absolute. If the name wasn't there, then their life was extended a little longer. Death was simply part of the cycle. Reshar was just one that sped that cycle up for certain individuals.
'Now to wrap this up and head to the land of the Air tribe.' Reshar thought as he began to plan his escape. Should he slip into the crowd or simply disappear into the woods. The last target was a young woman. She had noble blood and her name was well known. With this the quota will be complete. An influential merchant, a famous warrior, and soon a noble born. The message will be clear that no one is safe and shall serve as a way of keeping the countries in check. Though personally the collection isn't the same without a Royalty dead as well, but apparently the Warden doesn't wish to escalate things too far too fast.
Reshar watched the scared young woman moved with her guards and they were quite skillful.
'This was going to be a little annoying,' he thought to himself.
"Very well, the servants can give you a tour of the palace including the library, but for me now, I must harvest military plans," Zaheed responded, knowing now he was in full control of every army the fire tribe owned. Because even before, when he was general, it was a thorn against his side to know that though he commands, he also had to carry them. Though not anymore, Zaheed had only one boss, and that was himself. "I'm sure you will find your stay here quite enjoyable, and I believe and hope, I can say the same about your service.
Zaheed turned to exit the run, and as he did, Zaheed was stopped by a messenger who called out his name, "King Zaheed." Zaheed folded his arms, with a furrow in his brow, he answered, "Yes, what is it?" And while Zaheed gave his question, he sensed their be a problem, especially in the nervous and pale face of the man who served as the informer. But lately, Zaheed been given an expression of such, perhaps the kingdom started to feel another side of Zaheed, a darker atmosphere that surrounded him. But the common explanation for that is because Zaheed lost his father and now brother, thus reason why he seems so... black inside. But in all truths, Zaheed lost all light in his heart decades ago.
"The queen... she's-- she is perhaps on her last breaths. In all respects, King Zaheed, you should go check on her," the messenger suggested, but the suggestion felt more like a command to Zaheed. And Ivana's title of queen bothered Zaheed, that termed meant authority, it meant power, but she had none of that. Zaheed wanted to be the only person with a title resorting to control.
Zaheed twisted his body, rotating with strong force as he dunk his armored fist into the servant's stomach, feeling the crackle of a rib, "That may have been a suggestion of yours, but since when where you my adviser." The young man was on the ground, clutching the stricken spot on his body, as he coughed and groaned with pain. "That's right," Zaheed said. "I have none. Learn your place, or next time this happens others will suffer to scrub your remains from off the stone tiles." It would not be any surprise if Deborah heard Zaheed, the scene happened only a few meters away. But the reason why Zaheed didn't kill the servant, was because he did not want to appear to be a lunatic, that surely could start riots, and even get him overthrown, besides he may get the point where he ends countless lives of innocent because he felt like it. But for now, he must gradually get there, build his power, construct the intimation and fill his people with fear.
Zaheed walked to his mother, Queen Ivana, she was deathly ill. "Zotar?" she called out, expecting her younger son, because Zaheed had not yet appeared for her weak eyes to see. "Gabriela?" she then spoke out for her daughter, and finally her youngest son, "Zenas?" But not Zaheed, and though he wished to be mad that she didn't call him, he knew he had no right to be, not really. For Zaheed, separated himself from everyone besides his father and Zotar, because his father was the prize and Zotar was the competition, and Zaheed was only set on winning Zarfu's favoritism. And when Zaheed couldn't win that, he went for the throne instead, and went at any cost to get it.
"No, it is me, King Zaheed," he did not even acknowledged that dying woman was his mother, or that he was her son, and that was because he felt no connection. It was not that Ivana was a horrible mother, she was great one, a loving nurturer, but it was that Zaheed pushed that love away for his own ambitions.
"Zaheed? Oh, yes my oldest. Son... W-where is Zotar?" No one had yet informed Ivana of Zotar's kidnapping, no one wanted her to die in worry. But Zaheed was now irritated when she asked for Zotar. So Zaheed did the cruel thing to answer, "He is dead." Well, to Zaheed he good as dead, so he lied.
"D-dead?" Ivana cried, sobbing. "N-no, no, no..." Ivana paused to look up at Zaheed, she reached out a hand but he just stood there still, unkind enough to not embrace his mother in her last moments. "At now in my last seconds I see you, Zaheed, my son. But soon... I will see Zotar and your father. I love you..." And with that Ivana gave her last breath, the sickness had overwhelmed her, or so the entire world will believe, but Zaheed knew the truth lied in poison, his poison. Zaheed was a snake after all, he pierced her with his venom.
In rushed Zenas and Gabriela, Zenas wrapped an arm around his sister as she panicked to run over to her mother, "Is it too late?" she asked, with her long curls wrapped against her face in a messy fashion, a way you would know she rushed to get to palace. "I... I...," Zenas could not finished his sentence as he dropped to the ground besides Ivana, holding her cold bony and in his, crying himself with Gabriela. And in their grief, Zaheed was a statue, no emotion, no affection.
Zianro's smile silently fell. "To think I believed you to be a man of respect. Your father chose the wrong man to groom then it seems. I wanted to share my dream of a balanced Imos with you, but it seems you are as blind as both your father and Zaheed." He rose from his seat in his statement. "Maybe I'll keep you here longer until revelation hits you over the head to increase your vision. Maybe I'll enslave you. But rest assured, until I have what I know is needed for the entire continent, you will never escape my sight. I will plague your mind like a gnat. We are so alike. Stubborn, isolated, longing for the touch of a woman. But I think that's where the similarities end."
Zianro turned to leave. "I'll give you updates on your family whenever I hear of it. Until then, make yourself comfortable." Zianro sighed as he walked out of his cell and back to his palace. All the while he was sure that whatever was currently going on in lakeshore is causing pandemonium. He whistled for the captain of the city guard.
"Search for anyone not of the Town, or tribe. If he or she is the elusive Serpent, arrest him. If they resists arrest...bring me their head." Zianro instructed as he sat on his throne, brooding.
Zianro turned to leave. "I'll give you updates on your family whenever I hear of it. Until then, make yourself comfortable." Zianro sighed as he walked out of his cell and back to his palace. All the while he was sure that whatever was currently going on in lakeshore is causing pandemonium. He whistled for the captain of the city guard.
"Search for anyone not of the Town, or tribe. If he or she is the elusive Serpent, arrest him. If they resists arrest...bring me their head." Zianro instructed as he sat on his throne, brooding.
"Very well, the servants can give you a tour of the palace including the library, but for me now, I must harvest military plans."
While the king spoke Deborah only granted him a short glance, she didn't give him a nod in agreement or a proper answer. Why? There wasn't a good reason for her to act like that, it was not like he had said anything to offend her in that statement. She had already known that he would leave as soon as he had gotten this over with. The reason for her to act that was simply because she was a sullen person. And it was sort of a silent statement that she could do whatever she wanted to and if it was to ignore him then so be it. It was not like he had time to argue because of such actions at times like these and Deborah knew it.
She listened to the footsteps on the stone tiles as he left the room with her back towards the door but as soon as he left she turned around and was just about to leave the room. It wasn't like she believed she was allowed to leave the room but neither did she think that she was a prisoner, they hadn't locked the door. But with the hand on the doorknob she stopped to listen to the discussion outside instead. Hearing the thud from something dropping to the floor and the couching Deborah made sure to at least try to make a mental note about what could happen if she try to take up to much space and authority. But somehow she believed that the note would disappear in the mist of thoughts with time, or perhaps it would be gone tomorrow.
Hearing the footsteps get more distant out there in the hallway she opened the door again and walked outside, not to ask the servant how he felt or if he needed help. No, the only thing she honored him with was a silent look. Not even of concern but of derogatory. With that she simply left the room, deciding by herself that she was going to be her own guide. It was not like she needed someone to show her around. How hard could it be?
Eirene had spent all evening and probably most of the night inside her basement making notes on what she had discovered, not something new for the world. But something new for her. And that was mainly what mattered, she wanted to learn new things. She wanted to gain more knowledge, as long as she discovered something new every day it was a good day. Not that this day had been bad even without it. No, she believed that this day had been an extremely good one even without the wonders of what a human’s body could hide.
When she was done she washed her hands and the equipment’s in the bowl of water she had prepared beforehand. She let all the candle's flame dies out so the room fell in complete darkness, but even if the room itself was like a pitch black hole around her and the single candle she held in her hand. With it she left the room by walking up the stairs, while she locked the door to the staircase she noticed something however. Even if it was faint something could be heard in the night, screams. In wonder Eirene walked over the grass and to the front of the house, gazing out into the night, wondering why it was such a ruckus outside this night. It didn't seem to be full grown panic so it couldn't be an attack, but what could steer such emotions then?
She was just about to walk out the gate as someone grabbed her shoulder so sudden that she dropped the candle in her hand. The little flame started to burn the grass surrounding it, but the small fire didn't have a chance since the one who grabbed her scooped water out of the ocean by only his will and made it travel to the small flames. The one who had grabbed her was no one else but her oldest brother, Eden, he had not moved an inch while executing the little quenching assignment, "Father wants you to come inside, it's not safe out there."
Eirene wrinkled her forehead as she watched her older brother, she found it odd that he were there. He had his own house with a wife and kids, he should be with them at this time of night. And even though she wanted to go out to see what was happening she followed him inside the house again while glancing backwards, out at the night, with longing eyes.
When they arrived inside she saw something even stranger, everyone was awake. Even her father who would need to get up early in the morning to return to the palace and his duties. Somehow she started to wonder if it was something she had done, nervously she started to fiddle with the dark blue dress she wore. But what could she have done? A thought that jumped around in her mind was of course the body she stored down in the basement, but if they knew about it and didn't like it, shouldn't they have told her before?
While she stood there and thought to herself her father started to speak, declaring why everyone had been gathered. Well everyone but one. It struck Eirene as she looked around the room that Embla, her older sister by two years, was missing. She wondered if it could be so that she had run away from home since she had just been promised to a man Eirene knew Embla disliked. It was not that he was a bad man, it was because Embla were in love with someone else but their father would gain more by giving him to the other.
Her train of thoughts was interrupted once more by her father explaining that Embla had left the house earlier this evening, father had seen her himself but decided not to stop her since he felt like she would escape home if he had done so. But this night was a dangerous night to be out in, which was why Eirene had been stopped as she tried to leave. Words had been told that an assassin had gotten inside the city and was out there. Embla was still out there and no one knew where she was.
As soon as their father had explained it all he told her older brother's that they needed to join him in the search. The four of them left the house, leaving Eirene and her younger brother alone. Both of them stood in the doorway watching as their family rushed out into the night to find the lost member.
Despite all the drama elsewhere, the mood in the tavern was pleasant. A warm and inviting fire was crackling in its fireplace, casting dancing illuminations of yellow and orange upon the walls, furniture and people. Music and laughter sounded where men had gathered for the evening; drinking, conversing and gambling. To Toru's right a young chap with dark hair was chatting up the youthful barmaid; to his right a group of three men and a rather gruff looking woman seemed to be caught up in an intense game of cards. It surely wasn't the fanciest of bars, but it had the kind of lively atmosphere Toru loved. It showed in the way he smiled as he gave his companion an unintentionally hard 'pat' on the back.
"Drink up, lad. There ain't nothing like a good drink after a long ride!" as if to emphasize his words, the giant took a few large gulps of his mead before setting down his cup with a thud. Due to the force of his actions, a small amount of it managed to splash onto the table – yet Toru payed it no mind. Instead he gave the cloaked figure next to him a hearty grin; earning a slight glare in response.
"You shouldn't be so noisy, old man. We don't want everyone's attention, do we?" his companion hissed quietly, cautiously taking a sip from their own, considerably smaller cup.
A loud chuckle rumbled in the giant's chest as he took another large gulp of his mead. "Don't ya' worry, kiddo. See, everyone's loud here, ain't they? So we'll stand out more if we cower like cornered field mice, ya' know? Just relax, Lulu."
"That's a stupid claim, even coming from you," Lu Feng countered wryly, "just finish up so we can go get some sleep. We've got a lot to do tomorrow..." the black haired youth trailed off as a conversation a bit further away caught his attention.
"Have you heard?" said one of the dark haired youth to the barmaid, "there are rumors three people were killed tonight," as though he were trying to make the situation sound even more dramatic than it already was. Before he continued, the boy leaned closer to the barmaid and lowered his voice – though Lu Feng could still make out what he was saying by reading his lips, "by an assassin."
The barmaid of course looked horrified, clasping her freckled hands over her pink lips as she gazed at the boy with her blue doe eyes. "Really?" she asked, a silver of doubt in her voice. "That's horrible! Oh goodness, how shall I dare leave-" whatever she said next completely bypassed Lu Feng, as he'd already lost interest in what they were saying. So now they've got assassins running havoc, eh? I suppose hellholes will always be hellholes, no matter how many years pass. His lips curled into a slight, bitter smile. Somehow, he found the situation rather amusing.
Reshar watched the woman from roofs as he his practices of traveling from tree to tree back in Shadowfen. He recalled a list of noble women on the list that he had looked at. They had brief descriptions next to the names. It was the description that gave the woman's identity away.
'If I remember this one's name is Embla deSoleh.' he thought to himself. She seemed rather flushed from the excitement of the town as well as being in "this" man's arms. She was at age where marriage either has or should be taking place. Could this man be hers. He had a fair face and his body seemed slightly sturdy as well. Reshar was forced to slow down as the two stopped and seemed to be getting agitated. He inched closer and scanned the area for a good location to hide, and possibly strike from the shadows should the opportunity present itself.
Which it always did.
Reshar listened in and found that the guy was attempting to convince her to leave the town until it was safe and she seemed to have some love and responsibility to her family. The man continued trying to persuade her talking about their future family together. She seemed so torn, tears began to build up in the corner of her eyes. Reshar didn't really care one way or the other. If they got out of town they would escape into the woods which was Reshar's favorite hunting ground. But if they split up then she would be easy pickings. The problem was if anyone else came to join them.
The argument was going nowhere and the longer Reshar waited the worse it would get. He readied the dart and blowgun once more and dipped it into appropriate vial and then grabbed a second dart and placed it in a different vial. He then took aim and exhaled sharply into the blowgun and sent the first dart flying.
"Ouch," the young man exclaimed as he reached to the back of his neck and felt something sticking out. He pulled it just as he heard Embla let out a 'Ow', herself. He pulled the dart out of his neck with little concern for what it was until he found something similar in her neck too. "Arl yuul alllight?" he mumbled as he tongue stopped working. He then saw Embla grasping her throat with terrified eyes as she seemed to have trouble breathing. Just then the man slumped down unable to move his body or talk as he watch his love suffocating before his very eyes.
All this was missed by Reshar, for his job was done and he had rushed the job more than usual due to the huge request that was given to him.
'If I remember this one's name is Embla deSoleh.' he thought to himself. She seemed rather flushed from the excitement of the town as well as being in "this" man's arms. She was at age where marriage either has or should be taking place. Could this man be hers. He had a fair face and his body seemed slightly sturdy as well. Reshar was forced to slow down as the two stopped and seemed to be getting agitated. He inched closer and scanned the area for a good location to hide, and possibly strike from the shadows should the opportunity present itself.
Which it always did.
Reshar listened in and found that the guy was attempting to convince her to leave the town until it was safe and she seemed to have some love and responsibility to her family. The man continued trying to persuade her talking about their future family together. She seemed so torn, tears began to build up in the corner of her eyes. Reshar didn't really care one way or the other. If they got out of town they would escape into the woods which was Reshar's favorite hunting ground. But if they split up then she would be easy pickings. The problem was if anyone else came to join them.
The argument was going nowhere and the longer Reshar waited the worse it would get. He readied the dart and blowgun once more and dipped it into appropriate vial and then grabbed a second dart and placed it in a different vial. He then took aim and exhaled sharply into the blowgun and sent the first dart flying.
"Ouch," the young man exclaimed as he reached to the back of his neck and felt something sticking out. He pulled it just as he heard Embla let out a 'Ow', herself. He pulled the dart out of his neck with little concern for what it was until he found something similar in her neck too. "Arl yuul alllight?" he mumbled as he tongue stopped working. He then saw Embla grasping her throat with terrified eyes as she seemed to have trouble breathing. Just then the man slumped down unable to move his body or talk as he watch his love suffocating before his very eyes.
All this was missed by Reshar, for his job was done and he had rushed the job more than usual due to the huge request that was given to him.
Reshar watched the woman from roofs as he his practices of traveling from tree to tree back in Shadowfen. He recalled a list of noble women on the list that he had looked at. They had brief descriptions next to the names. It was the description that gave the woman's identity away.
'If I remember this one's name is Embla deSoleh.' he thought to himself. She seemed rather flushed from the excitement of the town as well as being in "this" man's arms. She was at age where marriage either has or should be taking place. Could this man be hers. He had a fair face and his body seemed slightly sturdy as well. Reshar was forced to slow down as the two stopped and seemed to be getting agitated. He inched closer and scanned the area for a good location to hide, and possibly strike from the shadows should the opportunity present itself.
Which it always did.
Reshar listened in and found that the guy was attempting to convince her to leave the town until it was safe and she seemed to have some love and responsibility to her family. The man continued trying to persuade her talking about their future family together. She seemed so torn, tears began to build up in the corner of her eyes. Reshar didn't really care one way or the other. If they got out of town they would escape into the woods which was Reshar's favorite hunting ground. But if they split up then she would be easy pickings. The problem was if anyone else came to join them.
The argument was going nowhere and the longer Reshar waited the worse it would get. He readied the dart and blowgun once more and dipped it into appropriate vial and then grabbed a second dart and placed it in a different vial. He then took aim and exhaled sharply into the blowgun and sent the first dart flying.
"Ouch," the young man exclaimed as he reached to the back of his neck and felt something sticking out. He pulled it just as he heard Embla let out a 'Ow', herself. He pulled the dart out of his neck with little concern for what it was until he found something similar in her neck too. "Arl yuul alllight?" he mumbled as he tongue stopped working. He then saw Embla grasping her throat with terrified eyes as she seemed to have trouble breathing. Just then the man slumped down unable to move his body or talk as he watch his love suffocating before his very eyes.
All this was missed by Reshar, for his job was done and he had rushed the job more than usual due to the huge request that was given to him. He was told to do it as fast as possible. Reshar didn't argue. He showed results. The city was in too much of a fuss. The forests were littered with lights and people stomping around. He realized to his chagrin that he was going to have to try to lay low he quickly pulled a small bottle and pulled off the cork and sniffed it and instantly pulled his nose away before he got too close.
'That will do'he said as he closed the bottle and he slid to the back of the house. When he was comfortable with the safety he dropped back to the ground and rolled to distribute the weight. He got up and opened the bottle and made his way to the nearest tavern. He had left his coat on the roof and took only the bottle he had with him before. He started to drink it and made sure to drip it down his front. He came out into the street swaying and tumbling and muttering loudly, complaining that everyone was too loud. When people passed by they smelt the alcohol on him and veered off because they had bigger things to worry about other than a drunk. But instead of going into the tavern Reshar went to the back street and "collapsed" against the wall and let the strong drink try to takes its hold on him. Relunctantly it was hard for Reshar to get drunk, but he had watched drunkards and learned to imitate them as he just let himself lay on the ground and as he let his mind relax, he told himself that he must sleep.
And there he lay for who knows how long.
'If I remember this one's name is Embla deSoleh.' he thought to himself. She seemed rather flushed from the excitement of the town as well as being in "this" man's arms. She was at age where marriage either has or should be taking place. Could this man be hers. He had a fair face and his body seemed slightly sturdy as well. Reshar was forced to slow down as the two stopped and seemed to be getting agitated. He inched closer and scanned the area for a good location to hide, and possibly strike from the shadows should the opportunity present itself.
Which it always did.
Reshar listened in and found that the guy was attempting to convince her to leave the town until it was safe and she seemed to have some love and responsibility to her family. The man continued trying to persuade her talking about their future family together. She seemed so torn, tears began to build up in the corner of her eyes. Reshar didn't really care one way or the other. If they got out of town they would escape into the woods which was Reshar's favorite hunting ground. But if they split up then she would be easy pickings. The problem was if anyone else came to join them.
The argument was going nowhere and the longer Reshar waited the worse it would get. He readied the dart and blowgun once more and dipped it into appropriate vial and then grabbed a second dart and placed it in a different vial. He then took aim and exhaled sharply into the blowgun and sent the first dart flying.
"Ouch," the young man exclaimed as he reached to the back of his neck and felt something sticking out. He pulled it just as he heard Embla let out a 'Ow', herself. He pulled the dart out of his neck with little concern for what it was until he found something similar in her neck too. "Arl yuul alllight?" he mumbled as he tongue stopped working. He then saw Embla grasping her throat with terrified eyes as she seemed to have trouble breathing. Just then the man slumped down unable to move his body or talk as he watch his love suffocating before his very eyes.
All this was missed by Reshar, for his job was done and he had rushed the job more than usual due to the huge request that was given to him. He was told to do it as fast as possible. Reshar didn't argue. He showed results. The city was in too much of a fuss. The forests were littered with lights and people stomping around. He realized to his chagrin that he was going to have to try to lay low he quickly pulled a small bottle and pulled off the cork and sniffed it and instantly pulled his nose away before he got too close.
'That will do'he said as he closed the bottle and he slid to the back of the house. When he was comfortable with the safety he dropped back to the ground and rolled to distribute the weight. He got up and opened the bottle and made his way to the nearest tavern. He had left his coat on the roof and took only the bottle he had with him before. He started to drink it and made sure to drip it down his front. He came out into the street swaying and tumbling and muttering loudly, complaining that everyone was too loud. When people passed by they smelt the alcohol on him and veered off because they had bigger things to worry about other than a drunk. But instead of going into the tavern Reshar went to the back street and "collapsed" against the wall and let the strong drink try to takes its hold on him. Relunctantly it was hard for Reshar to get drunk, but he had watched drunkards and learned to imitate them as he just let himself lay on the ground and as he let his mind relax, he told himself that he must sleep.
And there he lay for who knows how long.
What the fuck is up with these people?! I swear, they-" whatever thoughts passed through Lu Feng's mind were left unfinished as he just barely managed to dodge an arrow, diving into a narrow ally. "Shit," he gasped, stopping for a brief moment to regain his breath, his hand tightly pressed to his side, blood already beginning to seep through the cloth of his clothes. To say that he was both confused and irritated would be an understatement. Everything had seemed to be going fine up until about fifteen minutes ago. Sure, Toru had- despite Lu Feng's protests- got himself drunk, but once he'd managed to convince the giant that it was time for bed, he wasn't really concerned for his friends recovery. Toru recovered rather quickly from these kinds of things, after all. What irritated Lu Feng was that he'd just been able to fall asleep, when the moronic city guards suddenly barged into his inn room, demanding the youth's cooperation.
Which he would of course not do.
The entire thing quickly escalated into a fight, in which Lu Feng wasted no time escaping as soon as possible. Sadly, that wasn't enough to shake off his pursuers, which brings us to his current situation; gasping for air behind a stack of empty wine barrels. He drew one last breath, then straightened up and dove further in between the houses. The air was heavy with the scent of rain. Lu Feng prayed that it wouldn't start anytime soon. Depending on the guards skills in water manipulation, that would limit his chances of escape enormously. Especially since he refused to use his own powers, hoping to keep his identity secret.
It didn't help that Lu Feng was beginning to feel dizzy, the wound in his side sending waves of pain rippling through his body. If only he hadn't let himself get stabbed! Gritting his teeth, the black haired youth forced himself to continue down the street. He couldn't let them catch up on him now, but he was also aware of the fact that he didn't have much energy left. "Fuck," he gasped as the world swam before his eyes. He was beginning to become unfocused. Perhaps that was why he didn't notice the blue clad guard sneaking up behind him. All he felt something wet and cold wrap around his ankles, only to then freeze. Down to the ground he plummeted, a loud thud and slings of curses sounding through the night. As he tried to turn around and get back on his feet, all his gaze met was the triumphant grin of the guard who'd managed to take him down.
It looked like he was saying something spiteful, but Lu Feng couldn't make out the individual words. The world swam before his eyes, his head feeling as though it were about to explode. "G-go... to ...hell," he gasped out, attempting to hoist himself back up. His body wouldn't carry his weight, faltering beneath him as he dove into the black sea of unconsciousness.
Na'ari soon came upon a house in his riding, close to the shore, and knew if he would have any luck finding an exile, a remote house near the lake would be the perfect place to find them, so first he'd search there. He approached the door, but hesitated in knocking, if someone else answered it would be embarrassing for him as a Right Hand. So, thinking on his feet, he knocked on the door and said, "Belistrad. If you're in there, give me a reply knock." Then, if Na'ari received no reply, then he'll know he's at the wrong house, and thus, he waited.
---
Zianro rubbed his temples. He had heard rumors of what the guards were doing and that several aristocrats were in shock about the whole thing. "This is the last thing I wanted. A place that's afraid...whoever did this wanted my people to be afraid. Not me, my people. Whoever did this they're going to pay, and they'll pay heavy. Then I'll calm the people's fears."
He was approached by a guard. "Sir, we've caught one plausible suspect. A water exile. We see no reason to further the search any furt-"
"Seek out more anyway. Any foreigner who even looks suspicious, detain." Zianro stated. He silently vowed in his mind that he would not be made a fool of.
---
Zianro rubbed his temples. He had heard rumors of what the guards were doing and that several aristocrats were in shock about the whole thing. "This is the last thing I wanted. A place that's afraid...whoever did this wanted my people to be afraid. Not me, my people. Whoever did this they're going to pay, and they'll pay heavy. Then I'll calm the people's fears."
He was approached by a guard. "Sir, we've caught one plausible suspect. A water exile. We see no reason to further the search any furt-"
"Seek out more anyway. Any foreigner who even looks suspicious, detain." Zianro stated. He silently vowed in his mind that he would not be made a fool of.
In the darkest hours just before dawn started to disperse the night sky the rest of the family returned. When they did Eirene and her younger brothers were still awake, there was no chance that one of them could fall asleep in the middle of this. They had just been sitting in the living room area in front of the fireplace and stared into it. Neither of them had spoken a word, there was nothing to say. Sure, they could sit there and pat each other's back, try to make each other feel better, cheer each other up with pretty words. But the words got stuck on the way up, neither of them could lie like that. Neither of them wanted to bring it up, the topic was too heavy to even think about. Even though Eirene wanted to think about something else, and she tried so hard to change the pictures in her mind she couldn't. The thought of Embla always snuck back and screamed inside her head. Screamed at her that Embla was out there when something like an assassin snuck around.
But as soon as Eirene and Eli's father and older brothers returned they quickly got up onto their feet’s again. Just about to rush out to the main entrance to welcome them all back and Embla as well. They never got the time to do so though, the four men wandered into the room without even taking off their coats. As they did both Eirene and Eli searched behind them with their eyes, looking after Embla. But she never showed up and the youngest children could understand what it meant even before their father tried to explain it with a cracked voice. Even though he tried to act strong in front of them they both could see that his heart was filled with sorrow.
After their father had told everyone about Embla's death every one of them was sent to bed. Well, her oldest brother was sent to the couch since neither of the other family members felt like letting him walk through the city by himself to his own house. Once inside her own bed, tucked down carefully by her father Embla lied there and stared up into the ceiling. She found it a bit odd that her father had been there to tell her goodnight, it been had aged since he had done something like that. She was an adult now so there was no need for such things. But she guessed that it was the shock from losing his oldest daughter that made him act like this towards her. She was his only daughter left now.
Time had continued to go forward like it was cogwheels that hadn't been oiled in a long time, it moved slowly, creakingly and stood completely still at other times. Cailu wasn't being himself, he felt more hated than ever. He was hiding inside the leader's mansion most of the time, inside his room, in his bed and refused to go out of bed. He was like a sulky child, feeling bad for himself for something he had brought upon himself as well. It was as if Ara somehow had spoiled him with just her presence and now he was being like this. Servants or other's came to knock on the door from time to time and asked him to perform his duties as the leader. It was a funny thing however since he wasn't the leader and he had no idea what he was supposed to do. It was Ara who told him what to do, now he was like a lost puppy.
In the end the servants gave up and the only thing they did was bring him food. After a while they stopped doing that as well since they just got so angry with him. They knew it was his fault that Ara had been sent away, it was his idea. And of course they all disliked him for it but they just tried to act nice, but in the end their friendliness had a limit and they had reached it. So he was all alone in the big mansion. Listening to the noises from the outside, there life carried on but in there - in the cold, empty, dusty mansion it was only silence. Silence and Cailu's groans of agony. He was not a strong person, not by himself, not without Ara. He needed her to show the way first.
In the end he reached his limit as well, he couldn't go on without a proper meal. His stomach was so empty it felt like it had started to eat itself up. So since Cailu himself couldn't cook at all he swept his cloak around himself, covering this face. He knew it was a simple and probably failure as an disguise but he just didn't feel like showing his face to the townspeople. He didn't want to see their either. He just wanted to be left alone and be without their dark gazes.
So out he went, in his so discreet disguise. Even though he couldn't see them he knew that everyone was looking and that everyone knew who he was. But at least he didn't have to see them and that was all that counted. He walked over the trampled dirt paths, he knew where he was going. The only place he could get a cooked meal as long as he paid them, the inn. There was only one in the small village Airedale. But at least there was one.
When he reached it he pushed the heavy oak door out of his way and walked as far into the inn as possible, sitting down in one of the darkest corners. There he waited for someone to just take his order and then go again, leave him alone so he could sulk in his solitude.
The castle life wasn't as fun as Deborah probably had imagined it to be while still living in the slums, being there and gaze towards the castle you imagine that their life was easy. Carefree. That somehow disaster didn't strike them at any time. How now that could work since everyone dies, get sick, wounded and so on at some point in life. But being on the outside you just can't imagine things like that, at least Deborah couldn't. But even though Deborah didn't care the slightest about the dead queen or king the rest of the castle seemed to care an awfully lot. Even though time moved on most of the people still seemed to mourn like there was no ending to it. Not that Deborah had gotten time to think about such things much, she had been busy reading. Not being the best at it she had to put all of her focus on those strange curlicues to understand what they tried to tell her.
Deborah had spent almost every day since she had moved into the castle inside the library doing something she would rather not do. She flipped through book after book, eyed parchment after parchment. There was no end to it. So many books and so little that were relevant at all. It had gotten so far that she had started to see letters haunt her in her dreams when she was asleep, they were everywhere.
But one day it happened. As she tiredly eyed through yet another really old parchment something captured her eyes. Or at first she was just about to miss it and put the parchment with all the other's that she was already done with when some words stood out a little more than the other's. The Element stones, the parchment itself didn't say much. It was basically just an old fairy tale or myth. Or so it seemed at first when she looked at it. It told the story of four stones or jewels, they each held the ability to control one of the elements by touching them. As she read it over and over Deborah started to wonder if it really just was a fairy tale and why it would be kept in the library if that was the case. It just seemed odd, even though it was old and had probably been lying there for ages, why? Why would someone even put a fairy tale in here, she had always thought it was supposed to hold the history of the Fire tribe and Murtovaara intact. So something about the fairy tale just seemed so... strange. Even though she wasn't sure if it was something she should bring to the king she decided to do it. It was something, better than nothing. And if he also thought that it sounded unlikely that the library would keep myths and bed time stories intact perhaps she was right in her suspicion.
So when she left the library she brought the parchment with her, dead set on showing it to him when he had time over to come down to her room. And there she waited for him while reading the lines over and over again. Thinking, or at least trying to think about it.
When he finally arrived she rose from her chair and held out the parchment for him to see, "I found this today. At first I thought it was just a myth or perhaps a fairy tale but then I realized that it was very strange that your library would contain something like fairy tales. So what do you think?"
Of course Zaheed had to attend his mother's funeral, being absent would cause an outrage. But though Zaheed was king, and knew he had power, he would not wish for riots, not another headache. Though after traditions had been settled by cremation of Queen Ivana, Zaheed was interrupted in the ancient tomb of royalty by Zenas , Zaheed's youngest brother. "King Zaheed," Zenas did not bother to call Zaheed brother, they never really felt like brothers anyways. Though Zenas once did try to gain his brother's love, tried to impress him, but noticed how Zaheed was always acted friendly to Zotar, little did Zenas know the amount of hate Zaheed bottled up against Zotar. So Zenas gave up, besides he has his sister, Gabriela, Zenas and Gabriela, they have the closest sibling family relationship out of any other member of the household, well besides Zotar and both his parents.
"What is it boy?" Zaheed turned to look down at Zenas, because he was far shorter than him. But Zenas always hated when Zaheed referred to him as boy, some little kid. But he ignored it... for now. He did not have a short temper like Zotar.
"Have you heard, people are starting to say the Thanos family is cursed. Our family is cursed. First, the death of our father, the kidnapping of Zotar, and now the death of our mother."
"Do you think I care about rumors?"
"No... But neither do I think you care about this family," Zenas looked up at Zaheed with a glare and a frown. Like Zotar, and really like the rest of his siblings besides the oldest, he cared about family. "Mother died and you just stood there, like a statue, and did nothing. And why is it that though Zotar has been kidnap you also do nothing?"
"Are you questioning your king?" Zaheed's voice got more hostile as he but a tight firm grasp on the hilt of his sword.
"King? Can you for once be a brother?" Zenas sighed, "But yes, I am questioning you."
Zaheed titled his head as he pulled the blade from its sheath, "I do not tolerate any form of disrespect, boy."
"What you going to lunge that sword through my chest? All these years Zaheed, I wanted you to treat me like a brother. I wanted to gain your approval. But no, you always centered your attention to Zotar instead. Its like no matter what I do, you will never love me. So why don't you stab me, or better yet," Zenas grabbed the blade and placed it against his neck. "How about you make it slow, let me bleed to death, watch me suffer, its all you ever made me do."
"Zenas! Zaheed! Stop! Stop! Not another death!" Gabriela rushed to discover the quarrel between her two brothers, she didn't want to lose anymore family.
But Zenas knew Zaheed was not going to do it, he could see the outcome of his brave move so clearly through Zaheed's eyes. Zaheed couldn't do it, he now felt so alike to his brother. Watching approval, love from someone but never getting it. It was like a arrow had been struck right through Zaheed's heart in the blink of an eye- wounded, to feel like he committed the same action Zaheed hated his father for. Zaheed forcefully pulled the sword back and stormed off in between a mix of regret and aggravation.
The next day Zaheed was called to Deborah's room, which her living quarters were quite extravagant, lavished with only the best of quality furniture. He even ordered a chandelier be installed into her room so the place would feel less inside of a dungeon. And in fact you would not know her room was once a torture chamber. Truly, Zaheed wanted his mage to be comfortable, especially because that mage was Deborah. And Like he said before, she was his precious jewel, jewels are not kept in raggedy bags, but beautiful glass cases. Besides, Zaheed did put in consideration that she once lived in the slums, so he wanted to show her the paradise he could give if she obeyed, and hell if she didn't.
"I found this today. At first I thought it was just a myth or perhaps a fairy tale but then I realized that it was very strange that your library would contain something like fairy tales. So what do you think?"
"Come let us sit," Zaheed waved his hand over to the table so he could discuss with her sitting down, standing up made his feel more at attention but also more tense, he was not too long ago a general. "Let me see...," Zaheed grabbed the parchment. "Gabriela... she likes fairytales." Gabriela was also the mage of the family, but why didn't Zaheed ask her to help him in his grand scheme? It was because he knew she was refuse to do anything that would go against the tribe, she was always passionate about the nation, country before self, like everyone else in the Thanos family besides Zaheed.
"And though this is fairytale, I am not going to laugh. You are my mage, not a jester. I will take this serious. But I would say I am not convinced the Element stones are even real, less do I believe they will allow me to bear another power. Though, we must start somewhere. So tell me Deborah, why the Element Stones? Do you faithfully believe in them? If so, where are we to even begin to obtain them?"
Bellistrad Indorial
A knock on the houses door alerted Bellistrad to the presence of someone at the door. It seemed that the girl exile had fallen asleep again before he had ever gotten the chance to talk to her. Bell left the tea still hot next to her bed as he left to deal with the stranger outside. He walked up to the door and channeled his energies into his eyes. With great practice Bellistrad had perfect the heat sense ability to allow him to even see heat as colors, and using his intense control over his energies he could see who was on the other side of the door.
He recognized the man as Zianro's right hand, Na'ari Aurelis. He had helped him from time to time by talking with him and giving him spiritual guidance, as well as gained favor with Zianro through him so his fire-bending abilities remained a secret to the public. The man was one of the few Bellistrad truly trusted to let him pass through that door unscathed. Opening the door Bellistrad bowed low to show his respect for Na'ari. "Hello old friend, what brings you here tonight? I hope it has nothing to do with the fire tribe, I am tired of hearing about my old people recently."
Bellistrad moved out of the doorway to let Na'ari inside, moving to the floor mats set around a short table with his hookah and the tea kettle on it. Pooring Na'ari some tea Bellistrad sat in a relaxed position and took a few tokes of his marijuana before offering the hookah's tube to Na'ari if he wished to partake in the smoking."Tell me this, has Zianro done anything rash recently? I hope his dealing with Zaheed did not go as sour as mine. Whatever they have or had planned I want to get to the bottom of it." He also wanted something to blackmail Zaheed with to get him off Zaheed's bounty list.
A knock on the houses door alerted Bellistrad to the presence of someone at the door. It seemed that the girl exile had fallen asleep again before he had ever gotten the chance to talk to her. Bell left the tea still hot next to her bed as he left to deal with the stranger outside. He walked up to the door and channeled his energies into his eyes. With great practice Bellistrad had perfect the heat sense ability to allow him to even see heat as colors, and using his intense control over his energies he could see who was on the other side of the door.
He recognized the man as Zianro's right hand, Na'ari Aurelis. He had helped him from time to time by talking with him and giving him spiritual guidance, as well as gained favor with Zianro through him so his fire-bending abilities remained a secret to the public. The man was one of the few Bellistrad truly trusted to let him pass through that door unscathed. Opening the door Bellistrad bowed low to show his respect for Na'ari. "Hello old friend, what brings you here tonight? I hope it has nothing to do with the fire tribe, I am tired of hearing about my old people recently."
Bellistrad moved out of the doorway to let Na'ari inside, moving to the floor mats set around a short table with his hookah and the tea kettle on it. Pooring Na'ari some tea Bellistrad sat in a relaxed position and took a few tokes of his marijuana before offering the hookah's tube to Na'ari if he wished to partake in the smoking."Tell me this, has Zianro done anything rash recently? I hope his dealing with Zaheed did not go as sour as mine. Whatever they have or had planned I want to get to the bottom of it." He also wanted something to blackmail Zaheed with to get him off Zaheed's bounty list.
"Come let us sit," When the king waved at her to return to the place she had just left Deborah couldn't help but snort before she actually did what he asked for. She just found it annoying that she had stood up in the first place, if she had known she wouldn't had left her seat at all to great him. Yeah, that was her manners, non-existing. "Let me see..."
As the king eyed through the page Deborah kept looking at him the whole time, listening to him mentioning someone who liked tales like this one. But the reason for Deborah to look so intensely at him was basically to see what kind of reaction he would be giving, she wanted to be prepared if it would be a bad one. And even though it wasn't precisely a good one either it was fine, he didn't look angry at least.
"And though this is fairytale, I am not going to laugh. You are my mage, not a jester. I will take this serious. But I would say I am not convinced the Element stones are even real, less do I believe they will allow me to bear another power. Though, we must start somewhere. So tell me Deborah, why the Element Stones? Do you faithfully believe in them? If so, where are we to even begin to obtain them?"
Hearing him not get her point at all made her frustrated, so frustrated that she by now had smacked her hands down at the table while rising up. Leaning over the table closer to his face while glaring at him, "No, listen to me, you got it all wrong! The thing is I don't believe this is a fairy tale and that is why I brought it to you. If I had considered it to be a fairy tale I would have left it in the library. My point was that I found this in your library. And the castle library is supposed to only store information about the tribe and the city. And all I've read through have been about things like that until I found this and if it was just a fairy tale, don't you think that someone would have thrown it out instead of placing it in there?"
After her small explosion Deborah calmed down, placing herself at the chair again but something she couldn't just shake off was her bitter expression. She was still angry at him. "Just think about it like this, what if this wasn't just a fairy tale at some point in time? If it's true that someone stole the stones it could be a long time ago, time moves one and people forget. But no, I can't say that I faithfully believe in them but it's still something. It's the first explanation I've found to the powers other than 'it's our faith to be brilliant and thus we gained our abilities from the Gods'. And don't lie and say that you've ever considered that to be a good explanation."
The second question he had asked for another thing though, Deborah hadn't thought about it. If it all was true, couldn't those stones be anywhere? They could even be at the edge of the world by now. But she tried to think about it, dragging her hand through her hair over and over again while sighing. Thinking hard about it and just like reading, thinking wasn't exactly her thing.
In the end she couldn't come up with a good explanation, she had just ideas or thoughts to share with him, "Well... King, if you were the one who stole the stones why would you steal them? Of course if you knew about their powers perhaps you wanted them for yourself and if that was the case they are probably far away by now. But shouldn't we've at least heard tales about someone with so much power by now? But if you think of it like this, you didn't want their power, why would you steal them? And who could come up with such an idea?"
Reshar was rather pleased with the all the happenings going on around him. There seemed to be quite a few people getting arrested instead of him, which was just a bonus. He had slowed his breathing and closed his eyes as he let his mind become one with the earth as he used his tremorsense to feel the chaos of everyone running all over the place. there had a couple close calls of people near the alley way but he had "collapsed on the otherside of the trash retainers as if he had stumbled and simply fallen asleep. He went over the list in his head of the people of the other tribes. He doubted he would be able to get his cloak and poisons anytime so he would have to head back to Shadowfen and resupply. Not really a problem and was sometimes the case on a job.
He had business there as well so he decided to give it a little more time and if he wasn't a suspect he would fill his drunken role little longer before leaving the tribe. If he was suspected it would be very amusing and difficult to find any proof or connection to any of the murders. How could a drunk silently and skillfully kill a skilled soldier anyways, or sneak up on a careful merchant.
He layed there and conintued breathing as if he was asleep as he "felt" and waited.
He had business there as well so he decided to give it a little more time and if he wasn't a suspect he would fill his drunken role little longer before leaving the tribe. If he was suspected it would be very amusing and difficult to find any proof or connection to any of the murders. How could a drunk silently and skillfully kill a skilled soldier anyways, or sneak up on a careful merchant.
He layed there and conintued breathing as if he was asleep as he "felt" and waited.
As soon as Deborah stood up from the table, so did Zaheed. Though Deborah spoke in anger, Zaheed was not one to resort to that type of emotion. In fact, the king was quite good at bottling inside any feeling of his, it is what he did most of his life. Wear a mask, have self-control. But what did bother Zaheed the most was indeed when Deborah stood up, and he was not going to let her in anyway be over him. Like in every circumstance where Zaheed feels threatened or disrespected he immediately touches the hilt of his blade. Zaheed gave a long glare at Deborah as she spoke before he completely turned to face he wall, showing his strong disapproval. If it was anyone Deborah would be dead, but Zaheed knew he just had to be patient, just as he was patient with Zotar. He was not going to be foolish enough to attack her because he lacked any restraints. No, that is something Zotar would do, act impulsively. And Zaheed was going to do everything in his power to not end up like his brother.
Zaheed continued to let her speak as he kept silent, listening to her go on. But even after she had finished he was still quiet said not a word. Until he heard her say, "Well... King, if you were the one who stole the stones why would you steal them? Of course if you knew about their powers perhaps you wanted them for yourself and if that was the case they are probably far away by now. But shouldn't we've at least heard tales about someone with so much power by now? But if you think of it like this, you didn't want their power, why would you steal them? And who could come up with such an idea?" She asked questions, Zaheed did not want questions he wanted answers. Sure, she could do the whole cool thing with light, but if Deborah does not come up with a solution to his problem, then she does not seem at any value as he once thought.
"Deborah," he finally let his low voice break the silence he drug out for a long period of time. "I want answers, not questions. You have special talent, I have already addressed my interest by hiring you as my mage. I see potential in you, do not allow my vision to be clouded, or let me see differently of you." Zaheed turned, he started now circling around Deborah, hands now behind back at attention, the way he took every step was in a march. "I can understand if you are aggravated. I am asking you to do the impossible. However...," Zaheed stopped as he unleashed his blade, he twirled the sword with his finger, almost as if he was just playing with it, though he also stopped that and instead pointed the blade at Deborah's neck. "I also can lose my patience, get aggravated, maybe hurt you." Zaheed put the sword back in its place by its belt, "But let's see I don't throw fits, and I expect you not to either."
"Deborah, I want answers, not questions. You have special talent, I have already addressed my interest by hiring you as my mage. I see potential in you, do not allow my vision to be clouded, or let me see differently of you."
I want answers, not questions, it was easy for him to say. Since he wasn’t the one being forced to answer the impossible questions. Deborah on the other hand was angrily clenching her fists as he started to walk around her, feeling insulted by every word that left his mouth. It was hard for her to answer those questions, why she asked them out loud was because she wished for him to speak his mind. Not only say that he could stand the theory, she needed a push in some direction. But did she get anything at all? No. She was forced to do everything on her own, how he thought when forcing her to do so she had no clue about. It all seemed rather stupid.
Hearing him admit that he indeed was asking the impossible from her didn’t make anything better, feeling the cold sharp tip of something touching her neck neither. In that moment it was as if her heart beat got stronger, rising the temperature of the room as her clenched hands started to glow brightly. But did she actually throw a fit? No. Even though it took her all of her self-restraint to not stand up so fast that the chair would fall to the ground and jump the king she managed to sit still. The only thing that moved was her hands that was shaking from hard she clenched them. When the sword was removed the shaking stopped however, the light got dimmer and dimmer as well until it disappeared and she just sat there silently staring at the table. “Fine, king.”
With a deep sigh she dragged her hands through her hair again, staring at the letters. How was she supposed to give any answers? It was not like he let her get help from anyone, not even himself. This was something brilliant people should discuss with each other, not something someone like Deborah should do by herself. With a sour pitch in her voice she shrugged in the end, “I still believe that if they were stolen for someone to get powerful we should have heard something about someone like that. Word spread fast if it’s something that would intrigue the public. So I guess that if they got stolen it wasn’t in that purpose. And let’s just say that it was someone in Imos that did it, who could it be? If it was those people in Lakeshore shouldn’t they use them against you in your little war? If it’s those tree huggers in Shadowfen shouldn’t they as well be using them in their little dispute with the Water tribe. So who’s left? Airedale. And yeah, all other inconsequential villages. That's just a thought, not much.”
Zaheed was asking too much, he knew that. In fact, yet again his hypocrisy was showing again, he asked her to meet a goal she could not reach. He wanted her to just spout out a whole plan of how to bend more than one element within just seconds. Being the oldest, Zaheed was pressured by King Zarfu, sometimes, like Deborah, he was given goals impossible for him to reach. And oh how much he hated how when he wanted help or some sort of assisted, he would just be punished or pushed even harder. Zaheed knew he was not perfect, but there was wicked crimes committed to which he did not identify as a sin. Like being power hungry and doing whatever it took to get that power even if it meant the kidnapping of his brother and poisoning his mother, being a hypocrite, and even more, owning his father's flaws, that brought shame to him personally.
“Fine, king,” Zaheed heard Deborah respond as he sat back down in the chair, but he rubbed his temples and sighed, "I apologize, Deborah. Forgive me for my rude and rash behavior." Yes Zaheed truly did apologize, he had not only pushed Deborah beyond her limits but insulted her for not meeting his impossible goal. And another reason why he had treated Deborah like so earlier, was because he never worked with anyone before, yes sure, he has worked for, and gave orders, but never had he worked with.The only time he had ever been cooperative with another being was when he was wearing a mask as he always did around Zotar. But no, he was no longer holding that false image, being someone he was not, especially not with someone who was actually of great importance to him. "Continue."
“I still believe that if they were stolen for someone to get powerful we should have heard something about someone like that. Word spread fast if it’s something that would intrigue the public. So I guess that if they got stolen it wasn’t in that purpose. And let’s just say that it was someone in Imos that did it, who could it be? If it was those people in Lakeshore shouldn’t they use them against you in your little war? If it’s those tree huggers in Shadowfen shouldn’t they as well be using them in their little dispute with the Water tribe. So who’s left? Airedale. And yeah, all other inconsequential villages. That's just a thought, not much.”
"Thought, yes now is a good time for that," Zaheed confessed, he was trying to now be more open now and less demanding. "And deep thought may just bring us to a solution. But these stones, they could be anywhere? Are the Element Stones the only way, or there another path we could take?" Zaheed was quiet, he put on a serious thinking face, instead of barking orders. "Maybe... I could somehow absorb power, another element from a soul, even it be temporary. Perhaps there is some form of dark magic that will allow me to suck the element out someone. However, don't get me wrong, I'm not dismissing the idea of the Elements Stones, I am only bringing up yet another thought of mine."
Na'ari waited for a moment and just when he thought it would be no one at the door to respond, Bellistrad answered and bade him to come in. This the warrior did as politely as possible and followed the Fire Exile to his sitting room. Often had he come here seeking some form of spiritual guidance. He found it interesting at best but it didn't really help him much to quell his fears of what happened after death.
He sat down and took the cup of tea as offered. He then looked at the hookah and out of respect, took a small puff to make sure he was still level headed to make coherent responses. It was then the Exile posed his question. "Zianro? Anything rash? Not from what I know, aside from flirting with a woman who studies dead bodies. As for any dealing with Zaheed I am not sure. But Zianro gave me a strange request, something to do with possibly another exile from your nation. However, whom I don't know. It would seem possible he has a political enemy of Zaheed, but I'm not a big thinker of politics. I'm just the enforcer of the law, and have to swing my sword at every banit on the road." Na'ari heaved a sigh, he the pondered over why Belistrad asked him such a question.
"Also, whatever you're thinking I'd try to avoid. I have a feeling Zaheed is a hard man to negotiate with. I'd advise you stay low until Zaheed is off your scent." He stated, "Anyway, I thought you'd enlighten me if there had been any recent events in terms of new exiles."
He sat down and took the cup of tea as offered. He then looked at the hookah and out of respect, took a small puff to make sure he was still level headed to make coherent responses. It was then the Exile posed his question. "Zianro? Anything rash? Not from what I know, aside from flirting with a woman who studies dead bodies. As for any dealing with Zaheed I am not sure. But Zianro gave me a strange request, something to do with possibly another exile from your nation. However, whom I don't know. It would seem possible he has a political enemy of Zaheed, but I'm not a big thinker of politics. I'm just the enforcer of the law, and have to swing my sword at every banit on the road." Na'ari heaved a sigh, he the pondered over why Belistrad asked him such a question.
"Also, whatever you're thinking I'd try to avoid. I have a feeling Zaheed is a hard man to negotiate with. I'd advise you stay low until Zaheed is off your scent." He stated, "Anyway, I thought you'd enlighten me if there had been any recent events in terms of new exiles."
"Thought, yes now is a good time for that. And deep thought may just bring us to a solution. But these stones, they could be anywhere? Are the Element Stones the only way, or there another path we could take?"
Another path, Deborah wasn't sure of how he meant by that. This was the only thing she had found yet, perhaps there was other information inside that library somewhere. But where it could be hiding was not something she could even imagine. But either way she found it hard to come up with what sort of solution he was talking about, would he pray in the temples to be granted another power? It didn't seem likely regarding to his character. Or did he think that he would just simply be able to tame another element by the power of his will to do so? It still didn't sound like anything that could happen, even though Deborah didn't question his mind at all. He seemed to have plenty more willpower and ambitions than most people around.
"Maybe... I could somehow absorb power, another element from a soul, even it be temporary. Perhaps there is some form of dark magic that will allow me to suck the element out someone. However, don't get me wrong, I'm not dismissing the idea of the Elements Stones, I am only bringing up yet another thought of mine."
When the king was finished declaring what kind of other solution he was thinking of Deborah leaned forward cowering her mouth, thinking hardly. She hadn't heard of something like that happening before. But even though it hadn't happened before didn't mean it was impossible, she had heard about people that had evolved their powers to involve more than what they're supposed to do. For example she had heard tales about an air bender that could form impenetrable barriers of air just like the fire benders could create the same thing but with fire instead.
When she finished thinking it through she looked up at him again, "You basically mean like how the water people are able to drain human bodies of their liquid, but instead of draining it from the liquid you want to absorb their life force? And if that's possible you hope that it would grant you their powers as well? I don't know... I'm sure you as well have heard the tales about the air bender which is able to create her own version of your fire shields, so let's just put it simple. Should it not be possible for you to learn how to drain humans as well? The question is just... how." With that Deborah got quiet, sinking down into deep thoughts again. It was not like she could learn him how to do it, she was not aware of how they did it. And the tales about the air bender did say that she had been taught by a fire exile. But Deborah had never had anyone to teach her anything. She had learnt by herself since she was the only one she knew of that possessed her abilities.
"You know, I never had anyone to teach me how to control my powers since I'm the only one. I learnt by myself, digging deep inside myself to find the answers. So I guess you should be able to learn a version of their extracting ability even without the help from someone possessing that power."
"You know, I never had anyone to teach me how to control my powers since I'm the only one. I learnt by myself, digging deep inside myself to find the answers. So I guess you should be able to learn a version of their extracting ability even without the help from someone possessing that power."
Learn? So know Zaheed was simply going to learn the element as if he was a youngling of the element's tribe. Well, it did seem more likely then off on an egg-hunt to find the stones. And it was also better than taking citizens from foreign tribes hostage for a plan that may not even work, but only arise tension, even a war. Besides, if it meant learning, it meant he could depend on himself, on his body. And Zaheed liked how Deborah included herself in this, it gave him an example, something to hope for. She was able to create something different. Though she was air and fire, she made light.
"Learn? So, I could even learn how to bend water, just like that?" Zaheed asked, for water was the one element he wished to know the most, because it was the water that fire had the most tension with, and it was always like that. But Zaheed wanted have power of his rival and no longer make water a weakness for himself.
But maybe it was possible, Zaheed's veins were not quite fired nor heated really, in fact, he drew more attention to his sword rather than his fire. So maybe with the absence of an inferno, he may actually be able to learn another element. But would the water cancel out Zaheed's fire? There were risks with a plan, but Zaheed motive was the old saying, High risk, high reward. Because the even bigger risk was that Zaheed could indeed die from these, according to the tale of the stones, though he does not put any belief in the fairytale. There were those who touched one element stone, but when they touched another their bodies could not handle the energy, they simply crumbled lifelessly and died.
"Learn? So, I could even learn how to bend water, just like that?"
When the king uttered the sentence Deborah didn't just sigh, no she leaned her whole face down onto the palm of her hand. And like that she sat for a while, just being tired because of the whole discussion. It was like she couldn't communicate with the man at all, he heard what he wanted to hear and if it was what she meant didn't matter. It was tiring indeed. And at some point she started to doubt that she was the less intellectual person in the room. However, it could just be so that his mind was so stuck on one idea that it didn't bother to hear other things than that specifically matter.
In the end she lifted her head upwards again, dragging the face against the hand. No, she wasn't being nice towards him, but she wasn't being angry and throwing fits either. And that was what he had asked her to avoid. "No, no seriously, you are not listening to me. That was not what I said. Clear your ears and listen carefully this time, alright?
I did not say that I think you would be able to control water just like that. What I said was that I do know that people have been able to evolve their powers to be able to do more than most others, not that they got stronger in their usual abilities but that they discover new ones. Like that air bender that now can create a shield around her and other's that not even the sharpest sword can cut through, just like your fire shields. But! She had a fire exile to teach her how to do it."
With that Deborah got quiet and pounded her fingers against the table, she was trying to figure out if the king understood this time around or if he still just heard what he wanted to hear. In the end she just decided to hope for the best and so she continued, "Just like she was able to master a fire technique in her own special way I think you should be able to master a water technique in your own way. And the thing about fire is that it devours its surrounding, destroys it. So basically if you tried to master their extracting technique shouldn't you be able to extract something else than water? What if you by mastering it would actually devour their life source? Just like fire does, it feeds on the environment and devours all life which is around it to keep on burning. If you could do something like that, perhaps their powers would transfer to you as well since that's a part of their being?"
That was it, a longer and more detailed version of what she had thought. If the king didn't understand it this time she would give up and just let him go with his idea, even if it wouldn't work. Not that she could know, she just found it very unlikely that it could work like that. To be able to just change like that because you wanted too, wouldn't people had discover that by now if that was the case? And if it was like that shouldn't she be able to create fire like any fire bender, she had tried to make it work while she had been young and really tried to make it work. She had wanted it so bad, to fit in and be like everyone else. But not even the smallest candle had lit itself by her willpower.
"King, you're a fire bender," As she said it Deborah leaned over the table and pointed at his chest, "It's in your blood even though you don't like it or are satisfied with it. I think you should search inside yourself for it, not the fire itself but its desire to devour everything. Not a hunger for power or any sort of ambitions like that, I think you should search for a hunger that's deeper down than that. I don't know, I just know how I found and learned to control my powers. When you don't have anyone to show you the way you need to find it by yourself. You have been taught what you can do with your powers by those who were older than you, but what if they didn't even know the possibilities? Now it’s your turn to discover your abilities again, forget what they said and rediscover them."
”Got to drink carefully, boy. Don’t want you to die before you’ve even been given a trial,” the elderly man said with a small smile. For the first time since he’d woken up, Lu Feng managed to get a good look at him. He was fairly average in height, with a bald head and a gaunt but kind face. His eyes, a beautiful blue hue, matched the strange tattoos on his head, forehead and the back of his hands perfectly. It seemed like Lu Feng was being tended to by a village priest and healer.
A slight frown creased his forehead. ”T-tria…” suddenly all the memories from earlier came flowing back. Guards. They’d been hunting for whatever reason. He’d been stabbed. He fell…he fainted? So it seemed. Lu Feng’s entire body tensed and despite the pain it caused, he tried to move away from the man, ultimately bumping into the cold stone wall. Since he was already close to the corner of the cell, that had been the only possible outcome — yet Lu Feng had still been too groggy and upset to notice. He scowled discontentedly, glaring daggers at the priest as the old man tried to reach out a helping hand towards him.
”Don’t touch me!” Lu Feng warned venomously, causing the slightly surprised elder to withdraw his hand. ”What is this?! Why am I here?! Let me go. I haven’t done anything so you have no reason to keep me here. Ask-” and there he cut himself off. Where is Toru, even? Did they just go after me, or did they detain him also? Stupid tiger, always absent when he’s needed the most.
”You’ve got to calm down, child. Working yourself up over all this isn’t good for your health,” the old man answered mildly, smiling at him just slightly. It annoyed Lu Feng that he seemed to completely ignore his questions. ”You’ll be interrogated in a while. For now, try to rest for a bit. Your body needs it,” said the priest as he gathered his belongings and got up. He waited briefly for Lu Feng to say something, yet the exile kept his mouth clamped, gazing sulkily at the wall. Being treated like a prisoner certainly was not his cup of tea. In fact, he could feel a small level of panic rise within him. This dungeon cell reminded him of- stop it, moron. Dwelling on the past won’t get you anywhere.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad sat sucking on the hookah tube for a moment or two as he processed what Na'ari was telling him. Some things were obvious immediately, such as the fact that Zainro was keeping information about Zaheed's plans a secret from even his most trusted friend Na'ari. This meant whatever was going on in the Fire Tribe was big and involved Zainro in some way. Then Na'ari mentioned something that left Bell feeling cold, he mentioned another fire exile. A few things clicked into place at this point and it showed on Bell's face. He stood up fast and stared into space as his brain put it all together.
If Na'ari knew about the exile than only Zainro would be able to tell him that, since he was in on Zaheed's plans. But the thing is, Zainro would not care about the fire exile unless he could use her as a pawn in whatever game he was playing. He was not the kind f man to be malicious and consorting but he also would never miss an opprotunity to further his goals. What did this girl mean to Zainro?
"Na'ari, before I tell you what I know, I want you to answer this one question and then listen to what I say and believe it. Promise me this." He waits for Na'ari to say his promise before he speaks. "Now think hard on this, has Zainro got a new favorite prisoner in his dungeons? Someone with fire abilities that need to be suppressed perhaps?" If Zainro has another fire bender in his jails it would more than likely be Zotar, considering the information. Zaheed might have already set his plan in motion and Bellistrad was too blind by fear of Zaheed to see it.
”Did you hear? Some say he sent her away just to get free reign over the air tribe,” the bearded man leaned closer to his companions, lowering his voice, ”everyone knows he’s a coward for a leader, after all.”
”Well, it’s the only thing that makes sense. Damn snake. Should’ve gone with the rest of his family. I swear, everything must’ve been his fault to begin with,” said a the red faced woman with long, gray hair tightly tied back in a bun. She’d had way too much to drink, that much Felicity was sure of. Even if she did think of their accusations as unnecessary, one thing was true. There was no doubt that Cailu was a weak leader and as such, definitely did not qualify as a suitable leader. She would never say it out loud, but that was one of the few things Felicity faulted him for. Not as a person, but precisely because he was the air tribes chief. Had he been anyone else, Felicity would have been able to see past it. She knew everyone had their strengths and weaknesses. Yet these kinds of weaknesses in a leader… well, it didn’t exactly make a good one.
Yet Felicity still couldn’t bring herself to dislike him. Maybe it was because he was so easily manipulated, or maybe simply because she’d developed a soft spot for him over the years. His personality was kind of cute, she supposed… and he was less boorish than most of the men she had gotten to know. Whilst many men in the village had attempted made offers for engagement, Felicity had turned down every single one of them. She was a tease and would often flirt with them shamelessly, but none of them really did appeal to her enough for her to accept. Even her father didn’t have a say in the matter, strange as it may seem. Felicity was an extremely headstrong young woman and there were some things she would not accept. Yet Cailu was different. He’d never attempted to flirt with her or seemed to have any ulterior motives when he interacted with her. Felicity appreciated that and as such, liked him. Now, that she had ulterior motives herself… was a completely different matter.
Sighing softly, she shook her head just slightly at their nonsense, handing them their glasses of mead before moving on to wipe an empty table. She was just about to head back into the kitchen, when suddenly the door to the tavern opened with a light creak, a dark clad figure shuffling inside. As though the gods have read my mind… Felicity’s lips curved into a slight smile as she headed over to the table he’d chosen soundlessly, sneaking up behind him before slinging her arms around his shoulders.
”Well, if it Cailu,” she giggled into his ear, her face almost suspiciously close to his, ”hello there, sweetie…” as she spoke in a sweet voice, Felicity withdrew her arms and moved to his side, tilting her head just slightly as she continued, ”is there anything I could do perhaps do for you, honey?”
Zaheed watched as his mage covered her face in frustration. "No, no seriously, you are not listening to me. That was not what I said. Clear your ears and listen carefully this time, alright?" she had commanded him, however felt no need to rush to his blade when he did. So she was aggravated, but the thing was, that Zaheed was always a man who took a want and pursued it, but not did he strive to make that goal, but as quickly as possible. So really, though he will not admit it nor be aware, he was not quite even listening to her, but instead was focused on his plan instead and dismissed hers.
"I did not say that I think you would be able to control water just like that. What I said was that I do know that people have been able to evolve their powers to be able to do more than most others, not that they got stronger in their usual abilities but that they discover new ones." She went then on to explain what she had said earlier with Zaheed even further. He sighed, listening to it again. Zaheed did not want to evolve his power, he wanted to possess another one. But as it seems, he could not, it was perhaps what he had hoped not to be, impossible. Now, he wished he had more faith in the Element Stones. Well, touching a few rocks and possibly not dying but gaining its power, sound a lot easier than having to somehow evolve his fire, into something he has no clue will become.
"King, you're a fire bender," Zaheed noticed Deborah point at him, he now did have to fight back the feeling to be feel like she was trying to dominant him. Therefore he struggled to not concur to a violent rash movement. She was just trying to communicate with him. So what Zaheed was tightly grab the arms of the chair, which really did had the stiffness inside of him, and instead looked like he was sitting up and at more attention. "It's in your blood even though you don't like it or are satisfied with it. I think you should search inside yourself for it, not the fire itself but its desire to devour everything. Not a hunger for power or any sort of ambitions like that, I think you should search for a hunger that's deeper down than that. I don't know, I just know how I found and learned to control my powers. When you don't have anyone to show you the way you need to find it by yourself. You have been taught what you can do with your powers by those who were older than you, but what if they didn't even know the possibilities? Now it’s your turn to discover your abilities again, forget what they said and rediscover them."
As Deborah's words dripped from her lips Zaheed loosened up and let a hand go form the arm of the chair. He rose his hand upwards though it was covered by an armored glove. Rediscovered, Zaheed liked how Deborah said that, it made the work to create his own ability seem least like work and more like an adventure. Maybe Zaheed, for once, can appreciate his magic. Because he never was quite attached to his flames, especially because he could never be better than Zotar when it came to bending fire. So Zaheed gave up and spent more time maneuvering his blade. When Deborah finished her sentence Zaheed rose from his seat but not as abruptly as he first did, but more gentleness and slowly like he was digesting all of what Deborah had said. "Thank you, I will immediately begin to searching deeply into my abilities." Zaheed started to walk to the door but stopped, "Deborah, I like it when you speak your mind. There are so few I permit to do so, but there are so few that breed wisdom like you." And with that Zaheed made an exit.
Na'ari thought about it and gave a small shrug. "I know not if he has a new prisoner or not. And I doubt he plays favorited. I would have to be in town to figure out this sort of news. I was away hunting bandits mind you." He stated, gulping another swallow of tea. "All I know right now is his flirting with a local noble's daughter. But what's this theory of yours, since I know you got one inside you?"
---
Zianro knew he had to go have a look at the man they caught, however, he ordered his guards to examine every unknown individual in the city, foreigner or no. He walked into the cell holding the man and his eyes turned wide. "Lu Feng." He said in a small gasp, he knew this exile's reputation. "The blood manipulator. There is no way in all of Imos you're the perpetrator I want, yet, as I remember, you were exiled for your ability, Crimson Wolf. Why did you dare to come back here at the wrong place at the wrong time? Why did the guards, upon recognizing you thought you'd serve as a scapegoat for my wrath if they found nothing? Are you even aware of what's going on?"
Zianro's patience was at the edge at this moment. None of his talks with Vinicius helped. He needed the one trump card he knew was somewhere in his lands no thanks to Zaheed. If he could find her, he could convince Zotar to join his cause for universal peace, and find a way to calm the Earth Tribe and to possibly stop Zaheed from destroying them and causing an imbalance amongst Imos. "Why did you come back, Wolf?"
---
Zianro knew he had to go have a look at the man they caught, however, he ordered his guards to examine every unknown individual in the city, foreigner or no. He walked into the cell holding the man and his eyes turned wide. "Lu Feng." He said in a small gasp, he knew this exile's reputation. "The blood manipulator. There is no way in all of Imos you're the perpetrator I want, yet, as I remember, you were exiled for your ability, Crimson Wolf. Why did you dare to come back here at the wrong place at the wrong time? Why did the guards, upon recognizing you thought you'd serve as a scapegoat for my wrath if they found nothing? Are you even aware of what's going on?"
Zianro's patience was at the edge at this moment. None of his talks with Vinicius helped. He needed the one trump card he knew was somewhere in his lands no thanks to Zaheed. If he could find her, he could convince Zotar to join his cause for universal peace, and find a way to calm the Earth Tribe and to possibly stop Zaheed from destroying them and causing an imbalance amongst Imos. "Why did you come back, Wolf?"
"The blood manipulator. There is no way in all of Imos you're the perpetrator I want, yet, as I remember, you were exiled for your ability, Crimson Wolf.”
The crystal manipulator, Lu Feng corrected the man in his head, yet kept his thoughts to himself. If Ziarno didn’t know what his abilities were, he may as well keep it that way. Should a battle between them ever arise, he’d have an advantage over the town chief.
”Why did you dare to come back here at the wrong place at the wrong time? Why did the guards, upon recognizing you thought you'd serve as a scapegoat for my wrath if they found nothing? Are you even aware of what's going on?”
”How the hell am I supposed to know?” Lu Feng replied wryly, shooting the water tribe leader a glare. Sighing, he tried to stifle a yawn, feeling extra grumpy due to how tired he was. If they hadn’t disturbed his sleep to begin with, this wouldn’t have been a problem. ”It’s not my problem you’re guards are so eager to please, they’ll detain anyone without proof,” his voice was bitter and filled with resentment, ”I always did hate the sheepish behavior of the water tribe people…” he knew he wasn't answering any of Ziarno's questions. Quite frankly, he felt like most of them were none of his business. Yet he supposed one was a question he could answer.
Lu Feng's lips curled into a slight smile. "You've got your hands full with an assassin, haven't you?"
Sitting in the corner of the tavern Cailu felt like sinking down into the earth, not like how the earth benders did but what he wished for was more like decomposing until he was nothing at all anymore. Get buried and disappear. The whispers inside the room didn't make anything better. They just made him feel worse, he missed Ara more than anyone and everyone acted as if he didn't care at all. Even though he was so hungry that his body ached it started to feel like a bad thing to come here. At least people hadn't realized that it was him yet.
As soon as that thought entered his mind he regretted it, feeling how something warm creeped around his neck and shoulders. He was aware of the fact that it was human arms but it still got his heart to skip a beat, coming from nowhere like that. And to be precise, Cailu had never been a physical type of person so a stranger hugging him from behind wasn't his idea of pleasing moments.
”Well, if it isn't Cailu, hello there, sweetie… is there anything I could do perhaps do for you, honey?”
Cailu watched quietly Felicity as she appeared beside him, it was not a surprise that it was her who had attacked him. She was probably the only one that could come up with such an idea when it came to him, blushing he covered his ear she had just been whispering into with his hand. It felt hot, he was embarrassed and because of that he averted his eyes from her. Staring down into the table instead.
"U-Uhm..." Cailu lost his voice, it got stuck on the way up. He got to nervous, not only because of the company and the fact that he needed to say something but also because Felicity touched him so casually. The heart in his chest was beating so wildly in his chest that he felt like fainting, he was more than light headed now, "Uh... H-Hello Felicity..." For a slight moment Cailu tried to look up into her eyes when he greeted her, but he quickly looked down again, hiding his face with the hood. Mostly because it felt like his face was burning up or melting of his skeleton by now, "U-Uh... Y-You know... N-None of those w-who work in the m-mansion comes to work anymore... A-And... Uh... I'm here to e-eat... I don't care what it is... I p-pay..."
"Thank you, I will immediately begin to searching deeply into my abilities."
Deborah watched quietly as the king started to leave the room, she was satisfied with the result. For once the king had actually listened to her instead of manipulating her words to fit what he wanted to hear. And it was not like Deborah could teach the king how to use fire or water, she would probably not even be able to teach him to manipulate light. Basically because she had no idea what his potential was, sure he carried fire in his veins but that didn't mean that all that he had been taught by others was all there was. And that was what she felt like she could teach him. That he had to find his own potential, and he had understood it. The future ahead felt like it could be exciting now because Deborah didn't know what could happen.
"Deborah, I like it when you speak your mind. There are so few I permit to do so, but there are so few that breed wisdom like you." And gone, the king left and there she sat shocked by the message that ending phrase had carried. Even though Deborah by now was pretty sure that the king saw her as an asset, or he had even said nice things to her the first time they met since she was so different. But that had all been because of her abilities and that was what he had been appreciating, now he actually said something nice towards her persona. It tickled something inside her in a good way, she started to change her opinion of the king.
In her current state she thought to herself that perhaps he wasn't so bad after all, he had sure been very generous when it came to most things. And even though he was demanding it could be because he was stressed? It seemed to be much work to be done when you had so many people to take care of, so of course he would be stressed. Or at least that was ideas that formed inside Deborah's mind, making excuses for him for how he acted from time to time. Deborah was much more understanding and easier to work with once she had gotten that small feeling that she indeed was respected and valuable for the other one.
"U-Uh... Y-You know... N-None of those w-who work in the m-mansion come to work anymore... A-And... Uh... I'm here to e-eat... I don't care what it is... I p-pay..."
He was stuttering like he feared the loss of his own life, yet Felicity couldn't help to think of it as adorable. The red hue for a blush spreading across his facial features only made his reaction all the more endearing. Cailu certainly was the most fun individual to tease – at least according to Felicity. Yet his words worried her, causing her expression to darken as she folded her arms over her chest in mild irritation. If it was directed at Cailu or the servants she wasn't sure. Heck, for all she knew it could have been both.
"You're meaning to tell me, you actually let them get away with that sort of nonsense?" the white haired female asked slowly, her eyes narrowed as she kept those intense blue orbs focused on Cailu. "Good God, Cailu, you've got to show some backbone. Threaten to fire them if they refuse to show up! See how smug they'll be once they notice no one's paying their salaries," she paused only to breathe, clearly agitated over the situation, "If you let peop-" Felicity never finished what she'd meant to sigh, clutching her forehead as she tried to gather her thoughts. Then she let a heavy sigh escape her lips.
"Wait a moment, I'll get you something warm to eat. Once you're finished, we'll have a talk with those servants," the ferocity in Felicity's voice and mannerism left no room for arguments, as she abruptly turned on her heels and headed back into the kitchen.
A while later she returned with a steaming rabbit stew and a glass of mead, placing it down on the table before him. "There you go," she said, her voice considerably gentler in comparison to their earlier conversation.
"You're meaning to tell me, you actually let them get away with that sort of nonsense?"
Cailu shrunk down a little where he sat, back getting even more hunched forward, as if he tried to hide from Felicity disapproval. He didn't like it when people expressed their dislike for something had done, he didn't want to hear that. He found it much easier to deal when it was the body language that let him know he had done poorly, he wanted to see such things from Ara. Because even if she was angry, she would tell him what he should be doing instead. All other's just got angry and scolded him like Felicity, "Good God, Cailu, you've got to show some backbone. Threaten to fire them if they refuse to show up! See how smug they'll be once they notice no one's paying their salaries. If you let peop-"
Once again Cailu slipped downwards on the chair, he was almost lying on it by now. If he could he would probably crawl down under the table and sulk if it wasn't for the fact that there were people around him. He was like that, when sad he always hide away and sulked. Most of the time it was Anastasia that would come and fetch him when he was doing such things, but not now. He hadn't seen her for a while and he guessed that it was because of what he had done, sent away her friend.
"I-," just as Cailu was about to explain that he hadn't had any intention to actually continue to pay those who skipped work Felicity interrupted and continued, "Wait a moment, I'll get you something warm to eat. Once you're finished, we'll have a talk with those servants."
Cailu just nodded quietly before she left the table, not looking forward to what would be happening after this at all. It was not that he feared it, but it just didn't feel good at all.
However, when Felicity returned again with the food Cailu's mood got slightly better. Having something to eat was what he had longed for and it was probably one of the tastier things he had eaten in a while. In a very long time, he had always suspected the servants to not be doing their best when it came to the food served to him but now he was pretty sure it was true as well. So he gulped down the stew faster than he had planned. When the bowl was empty he just sat there and stared down at it, regretting eating so fast. In a whisper he expressed his gratitude, "Uh... Uhm... It was delicious Felicity, thank you..."
Reshar had been laying in the alleyway for some time now. He figured he could feign a chance of waking up and work his way to the bar and find out what is the status of the search is going. And if it is there is word that it is calming down then he will find his way of the town and make his way back home so he could gather his supplies for the next jobs.
He entered, with an unimpressive stumble as he fell to the ground and his half empty bottle rolled away from him on the floor, spilling some of it's contents as it spun.
"Nooo," hollered with a heavy slur as he crawled along the floor to stop it from losing any put a smile on his face when someone had stopped it's journey along the floor and picked it up. "Ah thanks you, sir" he slurred his appreciation as the man sniffed the contents and pulled his nose away after getting a whiff of the strong alcohol. The man handed it back and looked at the messy and equally smelly Reshar and left the drunk holding the bottle as if it was a baby. Most of the people couldn't stomach looking at the disgusting display and went back to their topics as they tried to avoid contact with Reshar.
Reshar made his way to an occupied table and as he feigned having trouble sitting down he asked if he could sit with them. He nearly collapsed on the table which caused some of the drinks to spill slightly. With indignation the man and woman left without talking but sent withering stares his way. He left his head on the messy table and just laid still.
"Sir," came a deep voice, either the owner or some hired muscle, but Reshar didn't even bother to answer. "You are going to have to leave this establ-" he started to say as Reshare pulled out a small pouch and gave it to him.
"I want the strongest thing they have, you can keep the rest of that if you let me drink in peace." he stated as he held the pouch over the man's hand waiting for his answer. About 3 seconds passed as the man extended hand out and Reshar dropped it in the hand and let him go. It didn't matter whether they brought the strongest drink not. I was now a customer and someone just got a bonus.
The bottle was dropped at the table as Reshar continued to leave his head on the table and listen to the story of the Lakeshore. It had seemed people were still being apprehended and thrown into jail, so Reshar figured he would wait it out here in his "drunken" stupor. They seemed to be arresting foreigners specifically.
'What a paranoid leader," Reshar thought to himself as he finally grabbed the new bottle and lifted his head to see what was brought. A decent brand, but not very strong. Either the person had a horrible stock of alcohol, or they had just ripped him off. Either way they were in a good mood, most likely, and Reshar was now playing the dupe on the stage of this tavern.
He entered, with an unimpressive stumble as he fell to the ground and his half empty bottle rolled away from him on the floor, spilling some of it's contents as it spun.
"Nooo," hollered with a heavy slur as he crawled along the floor to stop it from losing any put a smile on his face when someone had stopped it's journey along the floor and picked it up. "Ah thanks you, sir" he slurred his appreciation as the man sniffed the contents and pulled his nose away after getting a whiff of the strong alcohol. The man handed it back and looked at the messy and equally smelly Reshar and left the drunk holding the bottle as if it was a baby. Most of the people couldn't stomach looking at the disgusting display and went back to their topics as they tried to avoid contact with Reshar.
Reshar made his way to an occupied table and as he feigned having trouble sitting down he asked if he could sit with them. He nearly collapsed on the table which caused some of the drinks to spill slightly. With indignation the man and woman left without talking but sent withering stares his way. He left his head on the messy table and just laid still.
"Sir," came a deep voice, either the owner or some hired muscle, but Reshar didn't even bother to answer. "You are going to have to leave this establ-" he started to say as Reshare pulled out a small pouch and gave it to him.
"I want the strongest thing they have, you can keep the rest of that if you let me drink in peace." he stated as he held the pouch over the man's hand waiting for his answer. About 3 seconds passed as the man extended hand out and Reshar dropped it in the hand and let him go. It didn't matter whether they brought the strongest drink not. I was now a customer and someone just got a bonus.
The bottle was dropped at the table as Reshar continued to leave his head on the table and listen to the story of the Lakeshore. It had seemed people were still being apprehended and thrown into jail, so Reshar figured he would wait it out here in his "drunken" stupor. They seemed to be arresting foreigners specifically.
'What a paranoid leader," Reshar thought to himself as he finally grabbed the new bottle and lifted his head to see what was brought. A decent brand, but not very strong. Either the person had a horrible stock of alcohol, or they had just ripped him off. Either way they were in a good mood, most likely, and Reshar was now playing the dupe on the stage of this tavern.
King Zaheed summoned Deborah to his study. Though why did he not meet her in her room? It was because Zaheed was so deeply latched onto his studies it was like he could not leave them, nor waste time it would take to walk to the lower levels of the palace. And it was apparent by the sight of Zaheed's study that he had indeed took ever word Deborah advised and even commanded to heart. Books both about fire and human anatomy were either piled high in stacks or knocked on the floor and opened wide. Scrolls about water were spread out either on his desk or on the floor. But it was not just books and scrolls that were present in his room, against another table were cages of mice. It was not uncommon that Zaheed had mice in a cage, he was known to be a man who delights in zoos, but it was uncommon that he would have them in a study.
As soon as Deborah entered the room Zaheed turned around with the look in his eyes of restlessness and exhaustion. His sleep deprivation was apparent for the dark circles clearly showed below his pupils. But though his physical state was tired, he smiled, he looked happy. Though it was because he was sleep deprived but strangely happy that gave the appearance of a madman. Zaheed particularly excited to see Deborah, thus he immediately rose from his stool dashing to his mage, he called her name "Deborah!" Except as he did so Zaheed tripped over a clutter of books, collapsing to the ground. And though he fell and lacked a preferred amount of energy Zaheed rose to the ground like it was nothing. He let the energy of his emotions steer him, as he always did.
"I-I have something to show you." Zaheed strutted over to the table of cages where he opened one and pulled a rodent out. "Remember a couple days ago when you told me to search for a hunger that's deeper down within me, and to rediscover. Well I took all of that to heart." Zaheed lied the mouse on the table where he placed his pointer finger on the tail to prevent it from scurrying away. "Isn't he so cute? Well, not anymore." Zaheed then took his hand and lied to fingers on the back with the tips of his finger touching the neck. The mouse started to squirm as Zaheed fed the rodent his heat, giving the creature an obsessive amount of it to the point it felt its only blood boil from inside. "I learned that fire element really is not about the fire, its about what's inside- the heat. And you know what needs heat, us humans. So then I thought, if there is anyway I could manipulate the heat from the internal anatomy, forgetting everything I have been taught about my abilities. Pretending as if I did not know how to light a single flame, but was only just discovering nothing but heat. I learned how to transfer heat, absorb it."
The power Zaheed had learned could be used for healing, such as if a fire soldier was stuck in some position where his heat was running low, another soldier could sacrifice his life by transferring his own heat to his fellow soldier so that at least he has enough energy and power to finish the mission. Or it could be used as a weapon to what Zaheed had done and give hyperthermia and cook someone from the inside. It was so Zaheed, gritty and unsusceptible that it was he who played with your body.
Zaheed let go of the rat once its body had finally gave up due to the harsh temperature. The creature laid dead and motionless, just like that, Zaheed killed it without drawing a single ounce of blood.
To be summoned by the king, to actually be the one that went to see him instead of just getting visits from him inside her room when he or she herself had something to discuss, that was a first. But it was not like Deborah complained. She took it as a good sign or at least some sort of sign. And it would be a lie if she denied havening even the slightest interest in what the matter could be, it intrigued her. So it was not like she dragged her legs after her when she went over there, but running would be beneath her dignity.
However, what greeted her on the other side of that door was something she not even in her wildest fantasies would be able to imagine. To watch someone as the king, it was the king, not just call her name in some sort of excitement and then fall flat to the ground. Well, it wasn't something she or anyone else could see every day. But now it was taking place in front of her and the only thing she could do when he fell was wrinkle her entire face in a grimace, while wondering what had possessed the man. Because to her this all was certainly out of character for the man, he had most of the time acted so stern and mighty, like he was better than the others. And suddenly he seemed human. It was all too odd for Deborah and for a short moment she was thinking about turning around and walk out the door again.
The stuttering didn't help his cause, she was seriously wondering if he had hit his head when falling or gotten sick. Or lost it completely. When it all was happening not even once did Deborah ask him how it had gone or if he was fine, all she did was stand in the door opening while folding her arms. Carrying her usual sour expression, because she couldn't find this funny. Not even slightly. If it would be described with one world she would probably pick creepy.
"Remember a couple days ago when you told me to search for a hunger that's deeper down within me, and to rediscover. Well I took all of that to heart."
How did he expect her to have forgotten that already? Deborah just sighed at the statement, she had a hard time tolerating people when they acted normal and when they acted crazy they were even more annoying. However, just as Deborah was about to give up on this meeting and return later when the king had collected himself the interesting part begun. It captured her attention immediately, hearing him speak of how he had actually followed her suggestion. And when he started to demonstrate it all she couldn't help but get dragged closer, in the end she had placed herself beside him while watching the mice die. For once the king had succeeded to impress her, this was much more than she had thought he would be able to do. She was completely blown away by it actually, that he had mastered such a technique by himself in matters of days.
With a grin Deborah nodded slowly, to even try to call what she did a smile would be an exaggeration, "Congratulations king, you didn't fail to impress. I guess you are more astounding than I at first thought. I'm really impressed actually, it's the first time I've seen something like this."
Zianro scoffed at the statement about the sheepishness of the tribe. "You and me both." he thought as he frowned at the Crimson Wolf's next question, and he motioned him to keep quiet. "Look, no one is sure of anything, yet as far as that goes. From what I hear there have been three deaths in one night so that's highly suspicious. I doubt it would be you, however you broke the rules of exile Lu Feng. You shouldn't have come back. I'll bend the trial a little bit so you can get out of this with a fine for breaking exile custom. But this comes with a price."
He looked at the man before sighing and continuing. "You are to not get caught in here again, and I want you to make sure that there isn't any other... Suspicious individuals. That'll be all for now." He concluded as he walked out of the cell and into the throne room where he'd try to discuss this awkward matter with his advisers. But he realized Adviser DeSoleh was missing, and therefore the assembly would never start.
"Guards, stop rounding up any foreigners, but keep the city walls under heavy watch. If something attempts to leave her the unconventional way, detain them." He instructed as he grabbed a soldier patrolling the area of the DeSolehs. "Why is Adviser DeSoleh absent?"
"His eldest daughter Embla my Lord, is dead." The guard replied and Zianro stayed his annoyed wrath at those words. His thoughts turned immediately to the young woman Eirene. He was unsure why he thought on her, but of course, why not? Eirene was a mysterious woman to him, yet he liked mysteries at times. However, he needed to focus for now. If she decided to visit that was her own accord.
He looked at the man before sighing and continuing. "You are to not get caught in here again, and I want you to make sure that there isn't any other... Suspicious individuals. That'll be all for now." He concluded as he walked out of the cell and into the throne room where he'd try to discuss this awkward matter with his advisers. But he realized Adviser DeSoleh was missing, and therefore the assembly would never start.
"Guards, stop rounding up any foreigners, but keep the city walls under heavy watch. If something attempts to leave her the unconventional way, detain them." He instructed as he grabbed a soldier patrolling the area of the DeSolehs. "Why is Adviser DeSoleh absent?"
"His eldest daughter Embla my Lord, is dead." The guard replied and Zianro stayed his annoyed wrath at those words. His thoughts turned immediately to the young woman Eirene. He was unsure why he thought on her, but of course, why not? Eirene was a mysterious woman to him, yet he liked mysteries at times. However, he needed to focus for now. If she decided to visit that was her own accord.
"Congratulations king, you didn't fail to impress. I guess you are more astounding than I at first thought. I'm really impressed actually, it's the first time I've seen something like this."
Zaheed chuckled, "But these are just mice. Come, let me show you the true wonder of this power." Zaheed turned and led Deborah out of his study and to the castle's dungeon. There they walked through a hall of cells, though even at that point the king said nothing, he wanted to keep it all one big surprise. Zaheed order two guards to follow him, but this was only so that they could unlock a cell and shackle the prisoner, but he dismissed him after they did so. Now most of the prisoners in the castle were those that were yet to await their execution.
As soon as Zaheed's eyes locked with the prisoner's it was like Zaheed started to act like himself again, serious and empowering. It was like Zaheed dipped his tongue into a flavor of bitterness while he stared into the eyes of the incarcerated man. "Do you know what I hate more than murders, than liars, than thieves. Its rebels and traitors, those who commit treason." Immediately Zaheed's anger took control as he unsuspectedly launched a grasp on the man's neck. It was on an impulsive wrath, something Zaheed is not quite known to have, perhaps Zotar, but not as much for Zaheed. He just wanted so badly to take all his hate out against the man and squeeze the life out of him. "My men caught this ill-witted dissenter trying to conduct a riot. He announced on the streets that I was a weakling." Zaheed feared that he would be labelled one due to the entire time that he had been king that he had not yet dispatched a mission to rescue his brother, nor has he avenged his father's murderers. But weakling, that very word angered him, now he was being called one. Zaheed felt he had devoted his life to strength, to be praised for being one of strength. No, Zaheed was not going to tolerate the disrespect, not one bit.
"But who is the weak one now?" Zaheed removed his tight firm grab on the neck and adjusted his hand to the criminal's heart. He dug his fingernails deep into the man's skin as he then pushed all of his heat to the prisoner. And just like the rat, the man then experienced hyperthermia. But what scared him the most was that this was all of Zaheed's doing. Zaheed then went to recite passages of the medical books he had read, "In stages of hyperthermia victim experiences heat sweating, quick rapid short breaths, dry skin all while blood vessels dilate in an attempt to increase heat loss. Accompanying dehydration can produce nausea, vomiting, headaches, and low blood pressure. The latter can lead to fainting or dizziness, especially if the standing position is assumed quickly. In severe heat stroke, there may be confused, hostile, or seemingly intoxicated behavior. Heart rate and respiration rate will increase as blood pressure drops and the heart attempts to maintain adequate circulation. Eventually the victim will experience organ failure therefore resulting in death..."
As soon as the man dropped to the ground dead Zaheed also stumbled but fell against the cells' wall to catch himself, but then too did he fall to his knees shivering. Zaheed had been overusing his power, but not only that, as Zaheed fed the rebel his heat, Zaheed lost his very own. Zaheed body heat was now dropping incredibly low and the weakness of his method was revealed. It was not the weakness of the power however, he knew how to use it correctly perhaps he would not be in deathly temperatures now. But Zaheed was never an expert with magic however he was indeed flawed when it came to it. "But... Hypothermia," Zaheed identified what he knew was a fault with his use of this new power. Day and night he practiced and practiced, trying to get over the withdraw he suffers, but only failure. "C-core b-b-body's lost of subsistent b-b-body heat. Moderate stages include violent shivers, muscle mis-coordination, mild confusion... Surface blood vessels contract further as the body-- as the body-- as-- as..." Zaheed was just so cold he could not finish his sentence, but just remain their shaking, feeling helpless.
"Look, no one is sure of anything, yet as far as that goes. From what I hear there have been three deaths in one night so that's highly suspicious. I doubt it would be you, however you broke the rules of exile Lu Feng. You shouldn't have come back. I'll bend the trial a little bit so you can get out of this with a fine for breaking exile custom. But this comes with a price."
Wait, what? Confusion was evident on Lu Feng's features as he tried to make sense of the other males words. Yet all he got out of it in the end was a bitter chuckle and a remorseful sigh. So that was what they were referring to him as now, eh? It didn't matter if he'd been officially exiled or not, apparently. The water tribe had just proceeded to doing whatever they wanted anyway. As usual, then. I swear, these morons are the worst. As far as Lu Feng had been aware, he'd left on his own accord. Well, not really, but he certainly hadn't been exiled. For god's sake, he was only eleven at the time! Perhaps the other male had just gotten it wrong... or he'd done it on purpose in hopes of indebting Lu Feng somehow. Either way, the crystal bender was a lot more cautious of him now than he had already been.
He was just about to protest about Zianro's incorrect claim when the water tribe leader spoke again, saying that was all before leaving. Lu Feng was annoyed. Lu Feng was always annoyed, but now more so than usual. "That's just great," he muttered sourly, trying once more to get back up on his feet. A jolt of pain travled from his side, up his spine and along his arms. He hissed, biting his bottom lip to prevent anything louder from escaping him. A pale hand traveled to the location of the wound, pressing against it lightly only to draw another hiss from the youth. It seemed the sudden movement had torn at the wound.
Lu Feng's breaths were sharp an uneven and his body felt hot. His head felt heavy, his heart hammering in his chest. "Fuck..." I don't have time with this. Toru...Toru, where the bloody hell are you?! Leaving me here to rot in a damn dungeon... he shut his eyes, feeling sick to the very core of his stomach. Why... why had he agreed to visiting Lakeshore?
"But these are just mice. Come, let me show you the true wonder of this power."
If Deborah had been interested to find out what the king had wanted to show her before it was nothing compared to what she felt now. She wasn't sure what it was that she felt so for but she just found it all very thrilling. So of course she followed the king closely behind as he walked out and made way to the dungeons. She found it odd at first but then the pieces started to fall into place.
When he entered one of the cells Deborah just stood in the opening watching what was happening, listening to the words that were said. Deborah didn't care the slightest about traitors, and she doubted that the king cared about such things either. He had said it to her personally, that he didn't care about the tribe. He cared for himself. And that was what she thought trigged the king's anger, that the man had spoken badly of king Zaheed himself. She found it rather funny that he claimed that it was the treason that bugged him.
As he displayed his ability once more but this time on an actual human Deborah stayed away this time, she had seen it up close once so she just kept her distance. It was still just as amazing as the first time she saw it, if not even more this time around. It was not that Deborah was a horrid person, okay she was. She couldn't help but delight in the ability and the way the creatures died. It was all so terrific.
At least Deborah believed that until the king himself fell to the ground, and as he did she stood still just watching him. There were a lot of unusual words in his descriptions of the powers. What he called it to name two, she translated them to extremely hot and possibly extremely cold. At least that's was what it looked like having him shivering and stuttering on the floor, suddenly his earlier behavior didn’t seem so odd anymore. If this was the results of him practicing his new ability she could understand his earlier personality change.
Without moving Deborah just smacked her mouth, "So, what now king? Should I save you or just ignore it?" She was just being mean, she had no reason to let him freeze to death. If she did that it would only lead to her own death, she was the last one being around him when he died. She would be blamed for it.
Without waiting for an answer, because she doubted she would get one, she just walked over to him and crouched down, "No worries, king. You have me on your side. I won't let you die, so I guess I should warm you up then?" With that sentence her globe of light appeared from her palm, floating in the air. She let it grow until the heat of it could be felt inside the whole room, making her who wasn't cold at the moment get small sweet drops covering her face. The thing about Deborah's light was that it wasn't just pretty, it was warm as well. The best description of it would probably be that she created small sun's that she controlled, and the bigger she let them get the darker the color they had got while the heat got more intense.
While the globe floated in the air in front of the king she started to rub his limbs to get the circulation going again, she guessed that it worked like that. Deborah didn't know, she had no clue about anything when it came to the body and its anatomy. But it wasn't like she could ask the king either since he was so cold that the only thing that had left his mouth in the end was words she couldn't even distinguish because of his horrible stuttering.
The nest day when Eirene woke up the night before seemed to be a dream. It sounded so unlikely that someone had died, wasn't that just too ironical? If it was because Eirene had lost the true meaning of death after thinking about it so much or something blocking the tears and sadness Eirene couldn't answer. She just didn't feel sad, well not the way she knew she should be experiencing it. She wasn't crying, she wasn't unable to get out of bed in the morning. She just felt empty, as if something was missing. Horrible enough she even thought to herself if she would be allowed to study the body later. She knew the answer to that already, it would be no. So there was no meaning to even ask.
When Eirene made her way out of her bedroom she found the house to be oddly quiet, it was as if the whole building had sunken deep down into slumber. Not even a single sound could be heard, and as she walked around looking for the others she didn’t find anyone. In the end she was standing in the middle of the living room and wondering if everyone was still sleeping because she had not been bold enough to check their chambers. That would be too intrusive of her, but while she passed her father’s room she could hear sounds be made from the inside. It was odd because usually he would be at the palace by now, she lightly knocked on the wood.
The sound from the inside stopped and soon enough the door opened, through the gap she looked up at her father's swollen face. It looked as if he hadn't gotten any sleep that night, his eyes red and watery. Eirene had seen this happening before, when her mother passed away so she knew he had been crying. But not even the look of her father's crying face made it sting in her chest, she still felt empty. As if her emotions had taken an vacation and left her body.
With a rough and rasping voice her father tried to force forward a smile, it turned out to be a grimace instead, "Oh, it's you Eirene... Do you need something?"
Eirene just shook her head while still looking up at him without blinking, "No, I'm good. I heard sounds from the inside and found it odd, you're usually not at home this late in the mornings."
For a short moment surprisement got displayed on the man’s face when he realized how sunny it was outside, because inside his room the curtains where still covering the windows making the whole room look as if it was still night, "Oh, I'm sorry dearie... I didn't realize... Uhm... Actually, I have something I would like you to do. I meant to go and give them this by myself but I guess I forgot..." With that her father disappeared for a short moment, hurrying into the room again while Eirene stood and waited outside the door. When he returned he placed an envelope in her hands before stroking her head softly, "This, give the king and the other's this. It's my resignation letter."
For the first time this morning Eirene got thrown off guard, she stared down at the letter and was just about to ask her father what he meant but the door had already been shut close again. It still confused her however, for him to do something like that just because of the death of Embla. Perhaps he blamed himself or his work, that it somehow was a part of why she had died along with three other's that night.
Even though Eirene never got her answers to why her father decided to withdraw his position as an adviser she walked over to the palace, she doubted that anyone else of her siblings would do it. While inside she told the guards of her reason to visit and told them that her father had requested her to deliver the message personally. In the end she did get the directions to which she would be heading and so she walked through that stunning place again, taking every ounce of it inn with her wide opened eyes.
When she finally arrived to the place the guards had directed her too she knocked lightly on the door once again and waited for an invitation. When she got one she entered the room and walked over to their leader and held out the letter, "It's from my father. He wanted to give it to you by himself but he... is unable to leave his room at the moment. Oh!" On the inside Eirene cursed her forgetfulness and she curtseyed, "It's a pleasure to meet again, my Lord."
"So, what now king? Should I save you or just ignore it?"
Zaheed was really now showing his weaknesses, but it was not like he wasn't planning to. Sure he was hoping that he would not collapse to the floor and wrap himself in a ball begging, for some type of heat. But he always was not absolutely sure that he ad mastered his power. Thus he brought his mage to assist him in overcome the obstacle. However even if Deborah simply did choose not to say him, Zaheed knew that he would have to lay there in his own self-created torment until his magic was strong enough to light a saving flame. It was what he had been doing for the past couple days, reason for why he had been acting strange earlier. But what Deborah could do was kill him, which of course Zaheed would not be quite okay with, but its not like he could do anything about it.
But why did Zaheed put himself in a situation like that? Let his guard down and show is weakness to Deborah? It was because if there was one thing Zaheed was good at it was reading people, thus reason he also had the talent of manipulating people. And something told him that Deborah did not see him as an enemy. And something was indeed when he was testing her, the first time, when he grabbed her neck, she did not attack. The second time was when he drew his sword out against her, still she did not attack. So there was no sign that Zaheed could suspect that Deborah would want him dead.
"No worries, king. You have me on your side. I won't let you die, so I guess I should warm you up then?"
Zaheed was never a man that ever wanted someone's help, but he could not be aggravated that she help him, not after experiencing the potential of Deborah's magic. Sure he had seen the glowing orb, but to feel it- that was amazing. It opened his eyes to heat and the power of. It inspired him even more to look deeper into his own though he had failed numerously to rid his body of its after-effects. Zaheed would have started at the bright ball but his eyes were not use to the light, thus he was forced to close them. However he definitely could still feel the greatness.
When he was finally heated up, Zaheed realized something, its not about the power that amazed him, its was the one using that power. And because of this, he knew he made the right choice. But well sure, she was rude to him at times, but the same went for him, especially when he decides to get aggressive. Zaheed rose up from the ground as he looked into Deborah's light gray eyes. Since their second visit in her room, Zaheed was beginning to actually like Deborah herself and not her power, he started to see her for her, and not some object, not some precious jewel. It was first her wisdom that impressed him, now her loyalty that could be said to have charmed him.
"Amazing... And I'm not talking just about your powers, you are already know how impressed I am with your abilities. But what you did... I admire your loyalty. Glad to have you on my side." For once he was happy with another being, besides his pet raven. And for her loyalty, Zaheed truthfully respected Deborah, something so few people gain. But there was so few people that Zaheed believed cared about him, or more like accepted the fact that they cared about him.
Zianro stopped short when his previous thoughts were answered when the platinum blonde mystery woman that was Eirene DeSoleh arrived. She gave her announcement before curtsying late, Zianro chuckled at that. Something new and refreshing. Both things he'd pay no mind too, it would make the isolating feeling of being the ruler of the tribe much less of a burden. "A letter you say? Let me see, your father should've been here by now I expected he was half-ill or something." He said in a calm matter as he opened the letter and took it out and began to read it.
His smile turned to a small frown. His left hand trembled with shock and anger, but he had to keep himself calm with what he read. He didn't feel like holding an assembly about the events of last night. "All advisers, the assembly is cancelled. We will discuss recent and current events at a later date. You may return to your homes. Miss DeSoleh stay awhile." He stated as he waited for his advisers to leave as he sighed in relief.
"Thought they'd never leave. However, what your father has done now is make my life even more miserable. The fool. Does he know how long it takes to pick a successor? I'm gonna have to pick one of your siblings or even you, but I doubt you'd want that kind of job." Zianro rubbed the temples of his forehead, he then breathed deeply and sighed with slight annoyance. "Being a ruler is so Lonesome! The palace feels like an isolated dungeon when the ruler doesn't have a spouse or issue, something your father and some of the other advisers were trying to push on me... But I digress, the reason for your father's resignation is personal, and I quite understand that. Your sister, correct? A thousand apologies and my condolences."
Zianro stood from his throne and bowed courteously, to mimic her lateness in her curtsy. He found the delay of courtesy quite fun to do every once in awhile.
His smile turned to a small frown. His left hand trembled with shock and anger, but he had to keep himself calm with what he read. He didn't feel like holding an assembly about the events of last night. "All advisers, the assembly is cancelled. We will discuss recent and current events at a later date. You may return to your homes. Miss DeSoleh stay awhile." He stated as he waited for his advisers to leave as he sighed in relief.
"Thought they'd never leave. However, what your father has done now is make my life even more miserable. The fool. Does he know how long it takes to pick a successor? I'm gonna have to pick one of your siblings or even you, but I doubt you'd want that kind of job." Zianro rubbed the temples of his forehead, he then breathed deeply and sighed with slight annoyance. "Being a ruler is so Lonesome! The palace feels like an isolated dungeon when the ruler doesn't have a spouse or issue, something your father and some of the other advisers were trying to push on me... But I digress, the reason for your father's resignation is personal, and I quite understand that. Your sister, correct? A thousand apologies and my condolences."
Zianro stood from his throne and bowed courteously, to mimic her lateness in her curtsy. He found the delay of courtesy quite fun to do every once in awhile.
For a while Deborah was wondering if she was doing the helping right, if it was this that she should be doing. Sure, she could go and ask the guards for help to bring the king up from the cold dungeons but something told her that he wouldn't have appreciated her doing so. But however, Deborah had never been forced to help someone recover from such severe hypo... hype... whatever he had called it. Coldness. But when the king moved again, even rose to his feet’s, Deborah patted herself on the back mentally for succeeding.
"Amazing... And I'm not talking just about your powers, you are already know how impressed I am with your abilities. But what you did... I admire your loyalty. Glad to have you on my side."
For a short moment Deborah lost her focus and just blinked at the praise, she had heard him praise her persona once before. But now he did it again, it wasn't her light, he actually called her amazing. That short moment when she got completely distracted was the exact moment the light she had created died out as well, it imploded and vanished from what the eye could detect. Even though she found it rather humiliating that her surprise was shown so clearly it wasn't anything she could do anything about when it already was done so she just straightened up her back again and shrugged slightly. Acting as if it was nothing, a child’s play, easy, "You are absolutely right in that statement. Indeed, I am amazing. It's not a secret."
If Deborah was even the slightest embarrassed from stating such a thing? No, not even a little. If there was something someone would learn after getting to know Deborah it was the fact that she was extremely self-centered. All was about her and what was best for her. And of course the king's satisfaction with her were what was best for her and she never said no to compliments. She adored them, even though she wasn't that used to hearing them come from others. But that was even nicer.
Cocky enough she added with a grin, "Well, you're not so bad yourself. But I can understand that's it's hard to surpass someone like me." If she regretted it after letting it leave her lips? No, actually not. She had just saved the man the man - according to herself, she felt like she deserved to act this way. And it was not an uncommon act coming from her.
Eirene watched quietly as their leader spoke to his advisors and the how they all left the room. It was not like she wanted to disturb anything important, however, she doubted that it was what she had done. Her father had been missing and they couldn't make any decisions without hearing his opinion too. But that time was over now, she knew it but it was still hard to accept. To think of her father as something as simple as just a noble it just didn't fit him. Or fit the previous version of her father, a new one had emerged.
When they were alone she took her time studying Zianro as he read the letter her father had written. Not even she knew what it contained, or she knew the basic information but not how detailed it was or which words her father had used. But by the expression that was shown she doubted it was good ones. Perhaps she was a bit creepy were she stood and just watched without blinking, but that was sadly the way she was. She liked to observe, she found pleasure in doing so.
"However, what your father has done now is make my life even more miserable. The fool. Does he know how long it takes to pick a successor? I'm gonna have to pick one of your siblings or even you, but I doubt you'd want that kind of job."
When the mentioned of her Eirene just yanked slightly backward with a disturbed look in her eyes, to be positioned as her father's successor was the last thing she wanted to happen to her. She was not even a little interested in politics and such a position would force her to dedicate her life to such things. No, that was not something for her.
"Being a ruler is so Lonesome! The palace feels like an isolated dungeon when the ruler doesn't have a spouse or issue, something your father and some of the other advisers were trying to push on me... But I digress, the reason for your father's resignation is personal, and I quite understand that. Your sister, correct? A thousand apologies and my condolences."
"Oh, yes. Father couldn't handle the news, he didn't even want to get out of his chamber to greet me this morning, he just handed me the letter. I think he blames himself for what happened to her, that his position was what brought that upon her." There was no fuss, Eirene got right to the point and spoke of her thoughts about the issue, she didn't see why she would need to avoid the topic. As mentioned her emotions about it all was defected. "Anyway, if the successor needs to be someone from my family I would advise you to take my oldest brother in consideration. He like politics and has been discussing it with father since he got old enough, he's a strong mage as well. I do think you would like him, I like him. He's nice."
"You are absolutely right in that statement. Indeed, I am amazing. It's not a secret."
Zaheed had no problem with Deborah believing she was amazing, no problem at all. But it was not until she had said, "Well, you're not so bad yourself. But I can understand that's it's hard to surpass someone like me." It was that second sentence that bothered him the most. Zaheed saw it that because he revealed his weakness, that she found Zaheed lesser than her. Even though she may have been fair from what he assumed, Zaheed starting to believe it was mistake displaying his power until it met perfection. However even when she did say such, Zaheed's face did not change, in fact, anyone would think he was not offended, not offended at all. His face didn't change, he did not saying anything but, "Is that so?", but even then his tone did not change.
The reason why Zaheed summoned Deborah in the first place was not only to show how he could transfer heat by either absorbing or feeding it to other sources, this sources being living breathing bodies, but also so that he would hear her advice or instruction of how to overcome the hindrance. But now, he feared he asked her, he may sound weak, and if there was one thing Zaheed hated to be it was indeed weak. He already let enough walls down, and at this point he was not in the mood to ask. He was not curious nor was he open to hear anything else she said.
But why did Zaheed continue to act like he was completely fine? Thanos men were always taught if you have a problem with someone then either work it out, but if you are not willing to do even that specifically at that moment slit their throat, or have their head on a pike. It is better to settle your problems right there and then rather than to brew a storm of revenge. But Zaheed was one to wait, because it was not all the time that the settled things or that he resorted to violence, such as with Zotar. Instead Zaheed waited for either the perfect time to strike, or the perfect time to make a comeback. And that was what he was going to do with Deborah, wait until he was strong and able to show dominance, bring a comeback.
Though for now, he exited the dungeon and retreated back to his study were he then continued on his path to becoming that god he pictured himself to be.
Zianro mused over it all. What Eirene told him was just as he expected, and how he thought the responsibility was flat out on his shoulders to give out. When she suggested his brother he mused over it. The fact she says she liked him as a good choice sounded reliable. He smirked, "You're very considerate and thoughtful. I will look into your brother as soon as possible. However, that leaves to me, one minor issue. You did a great service in delivering me your father's letter. That should not go unrewarded."
He looked around to make sure no one was listening. "So, if you're not too busy, maybe we can simply have lunch together today? Or maybe have it with you and your brother present. As friends getting to know each other of course, I mean nothing forward by it. Would you be interested? If not today we can surely arrange a day. I leave it up to you Lady Eirene." He gave a genuine smile instead of a playful smirk, or a political smile. He didn't like being alone in his palace all the time, and talking to his advisers was beginning to be repetitive. Find a perfect wife this, and quell the Fire tribes' wrath that. He knew he had to do all that.
But he half wished he could get to know all the women in the continent and take his pick. Any woman he felt was good but not good enough he'd throw Na'ari's way and see how he'd do.
He looked around to make sure no one was listening. "So, if you're not too busy, maybe we can simply have lunch together today? Or maybe have it with you and your brother present. As friends getting to know each other of course, I mean nothing forward by it. Would you be interested? If not today we can surely arrange a day. I leave it up to you Lady Eirene." He gave a genuine smile instead of a playful smirk, or a political smile. He didn't like being alone in his palace all the time, and talking to his advisers was beginning to be repetitive. Find a perfect wife this, and quell the Fire tribes' wrath that. He knew he had to do all that.
But he half wished he could get to know all the women in the continent and take his pick. Any woman he felt was good but not good enough he'd throw Na'ari's way and see how he'd do.
Bellistrad Indorial
What Na'ari had said was enough to convince Bellistrad that Zotar was in Lakeshore, a captive of Zianro. That meant that Zaheed was in total control of the Firetribe and that Zianro had participated. There was probably a deal for peace struck secretly between the two. He sighed and moved around Na'ari to the bedroom door at his back. "I understand now, Na'ari. And as I promised, I will let you know about the exile." Bellistrad opened the door and revealed the sleeping woman in the other room. Bellistrad got in front of the open doorway and crouched into a fire bending stance."If you want her, than you have to go through me. I know Zianro wants her for some sort of bargain. Are you with me or your king?" Bellistrad collected blue flames into his hands and burst the flames hotter and larger to encompass his entire forearms, then sent the flames with a wave of his hands in a wave towards Na'ari, at an angle that would mostly miss him anyway.
The attack was more of a light show than an attack meant to harm, Bellistrad mostly wanted to scare Na'ari into a fight. A smirk on his face proved it, he was just playing with him. It was all part of Bellistrad's plan to get to Zotar and perhaps get him free. It would however include first getting thrown into the Lakeshore jails.
"Fight me for your honor Na'ari! Win the exile for your lord!" The move was so far out of character for Bellistrad that he even had trouble not laughing while he as goading Na'ari to fight. But he had to have fun with it as well, he had always wanted to fight Na'ari or even Zianro just to get to know them and their ways of Water. This was his chance to learn those ways, and even risk his life along with both the woman exile and Zotar in the process. A risky business looking out for the tribes well being, but Bellistrad thought he was up for the task.
What Na'ari had said was enough to convince Bellistrad that Zotar was in Lakeshore, a captive of Zianro. That meant that Zaheed was in total control of the Firetribe and that Zianro had participated. There was probably a deal for peace struck secretly between the two. He sighed and moved around Na'ari to the bedroom door at his back. "I understand now, Na'ari. And as I promised, I will let you know about the exile." Bellistrad opened the door and revealed the sleeping woman in the other room. Bellistrad got in front of the open doorway and crouched into a fire bending stance."If you want her, than you have to go through me. I know Zianro wants her for some sort of bargain. Are you with me or your king?" Bellistrad collected blue flames into his hands and burst the flames hotter and larger to encompass his entire forearms, then sent the flames with a wave of his hands in a wave towards Na'ari, at an angle that would mostly miss him anyway.
The attack was more of a light show than an attack meant to harm, Bellistrad mostly wanted to scare Na'ari into a fight. A smirk on his face proved it, he was just playing with him. It was all part of Bellistrad's plan to get to Zotar and perhaps get him free. It would however include first getting thrown into the Lakeshore jails.
"Fight me for your honor Na'ari! Win the exile for your lord!" The move was so far out of character for Bellistrad that he even had trouble not laughing while he as goading Na'ari to fight. But he had to have fun with it as well, he had always wanted to fight Na'ari or even Zianro just to get to know them and their ways of Water. This was his chance to learn those ways, and even risk his life along with both the woman exile and Zotar in the process. A risky business looking out for the tribes well being, but Bellistrad thought he was up for the task.
Eirene was satisfied with hearing that their leader would consider the oldest sibling to take their father's place, if Zianro choose to do so she could only picture how happy it would make her brothers. It wasn't so that she would point out that she was the one that recommended him, she didn't need the credit. She would be satisfied with just lightening up his mood a little after the loss of their sister. It would probably lighten everyone’s mood a little, make them proud of him.
But something that was totally unexpected was that Zianro apparently wanted to treat her for lunch because she brought the letter to him. She didn't think that what she had done was so special, it wasn't that hard. She had just used her legs and walked over here, so far wasn't it either. But it was not like she was going to refuse his offer, if he felt like that was something he wanted to do to reward her it was fine with her. But she guessed it had mainly something to do with what he had talked about before, how lonesome it was in the palace. She figured that his proposal probably was more about his need than hers.
Even though she thought that she just bowed her head down slightly with a calm smile, "Of course, my Lord. If that's what you wish for that's what we will do. I don't have any specifically plans today and even if I had some they wouldn't be in the way for your request. It's an honor to be granted such a privilege."
Na'ari ducked backwards in shock from Belistrad's sudden assault. He landed straight on is back an his eyes widened. "Have you lost your mind?!" He yelled out. He genuinely could not understand what was going on. He gripped his sword's handle tight as he glowered. He just wanted information not a fight. Plus he couldn't tell if the woman Belistrad was protecting was the one he was looking for.
"Enough! Cut it out right now! You crazy loon, what's your problem?!" He shouted as he opened his canteen and threw a whip around his opponents feet to knock him off balance as that he could put the weight of his armored boot on top of him to pin him. "I just came for info! I wasn't even prepared for a fight you got that?! I swear to God, if it wasn't for the fact there was a woman present I'd knock you out!"
---
Zianro smiled. "It is an honor you are considerate. Most find me quite the boring to have a nice lunch with conversations with me." He stated. "I'll make sure the cook will be informed I'll have a guest for lunch so that the necessary arrangements are made. I'll have someone send for your brother so that he can gain his father's position as adviser. I'd love to get to know his character." With that, he sat on his throne with a content smile on his face. He half wondered what on earth Na'ari was doing at that exact moment in time.
"Enough! Cut it out right now! You crazy loon, what's your problem?!" He shouted as he opened his canteen and threw a whip around his opponents feet to knock him off balance as that he could put the weight of his armored boot on top of him to pin him. "I just came for info! I wasn't even prepared for a fight you got that?! I swear to God, if it wasn't for the fact there was a woman present I'd knock you out!"
---
Zianro smiled. "It is an honor you are considerate. Most find me quite the boring to have a nice lunch with conversations with me." He stated. "I'll make sure the cook will be informed I'll have a guest for lunch so that the necessary arrangements are made. I'll have someone send for your brother so that he can gain his father's position as adviser. I'd love to get to know his character." With that, he sat on his throne with a content smile on his face. He half wondered what on earth Na'ari was doing at that exact moment in time.
Eirene only nodded in response to what Zianro said, she couldn't find anything that actually needed to be said. She felt like everything had already been brought up, but she felt sort of happy about the arrangement. She wondered what kind of facial expression her big brother would make when he found out what was going to happen, she bet it would look funny. Sadly she wouldn't be able to see it.
Early that morning Eden had left the mansion to return to his own family, it was not that he wanted to be away from them or even stay in his family house. It was more like he had been forced to do so by his father, the man was a mess after they had discovered Embla lying in the middle of the street surrounded by people that had been out that night. Including her lover, Eden blamed him for what had happened. If he hadn't lured out Embla in the middle of the night this wouldn't have happened - at least that was what Eden thought.
When he again was reunited with his family, his own wife and kids, Eden immediately felt better. Of course he still felt bad for the loss of his sister, they were related. But it was not like they had spent that much time together as they grew up, they were busy with being raised in different ways. She was raised to become a great wife and woman while he was introduced to politics and his father’s work. He had been pretty distant to every one of his younger siblings since he was the chosen the one, the one that his father planned to take on his legacy, take up the position in the palace. Not that Eden minded, but he had always felt a bit different from the others. He couldn't even relate that much to his younger brothers since they hadn't been taught politics either, their training had been focusing on battle. Eden was the one trained to use his brains while the other's was trained to use their muscles.
He had planned to spend the day with his wife - Yvette, discussing what had happened to his family, listening to her opinions since what he found attractive about her was her mind. She was always a good listener and thoughtful, a good person to discuss things with since she always could come up with new perspectives that not even Eden himself had thought of. But that plan was interrupted when someone suddenly was standing outside the door knocking on it, the message that was delivered was shocking. Or more like confusing. Eden wondered if it could be true what was said and did think of refusing at first but after being persuaded by Yvette he accepted and followed the man.
When they arrived at the palace Eden couldn't barely believe his eyes, that he had been invited to meet the leader for the first time in his life. It was huge. More than huge. It was as if all that he had been training for his whole life was just in his reach, so close but yet so far. Eden had no idea that his father had resigned from his mission, leaving the position open for Eden to take. But just the feeling of getting inside the palace made Eden's heart beat so hard that it felt like it would burst any second, he was so excited but scared at the same time. He felt like fainting, like his whole life from now on depended on this moment.
Once outside the great hall Eden tried to calm his breathing, act like someone noble, someone that should be used to this sort of things. But he could feel it - that his future awaited him on the other side of the wooden doors and to be frankly it freaked him out. But even though he couldn't calm down completely he stepped inside the room, at first his eyes was immediately drawn to their leader. Seeing him in person for the first time that was special, even though Eden was older than the man he still felt respect for him. But just some short seconds after his eyes were directed towards the second person who was there, someone Eden hadn't been counting to be there. His youngest sister, Eirene. But it was not like it surprised him that much that she was in there, she had a tendency to do things no one else would do. So casually starting to hang out with the leader was probably one of the less odd things she had decided to do.
The tall man bowed deeply towards the other male, "I'm extremely flattered that you asked for me, my Lord. I'm Eden deSoleh, but I figure you already know that since you are accompanied by my little sister at the moment." Back at his full length Eden placed his hands behind his back before adding, "I'm sorry for being intrusive but may I ask of why you called me here?"
Bellistrad Indorial
Na'ari's words did not register for Bellistrad, he was only focusing on the moves Na'ari made. The water bender opened a canteen of water at his hip and strung it out in a long whip, which wrapped around Bell's ankles and tripped him to the ground. Na'ari quickly pinned him down with his boot to hold him in place. The entire beauty of the water style fascinated Bellistrad and actually made him smile despite having just been pinned to the floor."Well,Na'ari, I must congratulate you on your work apprehending me. You better take me to prison now." His voice was sarcastic as he held up his hands and waited for Na'ari to shackle him. Closing his eyes, Bellistrad opened his eighth chakra and went into a sleep like trance, his mind leaving his body to enter the ether for a time. Bellistrad kept his mind in a comforting place during his trance, for he knew where he woke up might not be as pleasant.
When Bellistrad came to a few hours later, his arms were shackled behind him where he hang; with his shirt missing, along with his shoes and belt. The room in which he hung from the wall was dark and cramped. Every muscle in his body ached and was shivering in the cold moist air. Bellistrad brought up his energy and warmed his body to stop the shivering, and even went as far as to blow a small flame into the air that formed into a floating globe of flame illuminating the cell. Immediately a bucket of ice water was dumped onto his head and over his body. The sudden cold made him scream out in pain, the water giving his system a shock to his energy fields. He convulsed for several minutes before hanging limp from the chains, his light put out.
Now more determined to break out, Bellistrad gathered his will and recharged his chakra system, his hands bursting into blue flames extra hot with his intense willpower. Bellistrad's battle cry was long and loud as his energy got hotter and hotter until the chains melted and broke free. Falling to the wet floor of the cell, Bell hit the ground hard and crumpled down on his hands and knees. He made sure nothing was out of place before standing and going towards the steel prison door. He was ready to break out Zotar... and maybe hurt some water benders if need be.
Na'ari's words did not register for Bellistrad, he was only focusing on the moves Na'ari made. The water bender opened a canteen of water at his hip and strung it out in a long whip, which wrapped around Bell's ankles and tripped him to the ground. Na'ari quickly pinned him down with his boot to hold him in place. The entire beauty of the water style fascinated Bellistrad and actually made him smile despite having just been pinned to the floor."Well,Na'ari, I must congratulate you on your work apprehending me. You better take me to prison now." His voice was sarcastic as he held up his hands and waited for Na'ari to shackle him. Closing his eyes, Bellistrad opened his eighth chakra and went into a sleep like trance, his mind leaving his body to enter the ether for a time. Bellistrad kept his mind in a comforting place during his trance, for he knew where he woke up might not be as pleasant.
When Bellistrad came to a few hours later, his arms were shackled behind him where he hang; with his shirt missing, along with his shoes and belt. The room in which he hung from the wall was dark and cramped. Every muscle in his body ached and was shivering in the cold moist air. Bellistrad brought up his energy and warmed his body to stop the shivering, and even went as far as to blow a small flame into the air that formed into a floating globe of flame illuminating the cell. Immediately a bucket of ice water was dumped onto his head and over his body. The sudden cold made him scream out in pain, the water giving his system a shock to his energy fields. He convulsed for several minutes before hanging limp from the chains, his light put out.
Now more determined to break out, Bellistrad gathered his will and recharged his chakra system, his hands bursting into blue flames extra hot with his intense willpower. Bellistrad's battle cry was long and loud as his energy got hotter and hotter until the chains melted and broke free. Falling to the wet floor of the cell, Bell hit the ground hard and crumpled down on his hands and knees. He made sure nothing was out of place before standing and going towards the steel prison door. He was ready to break out Zotar... and maybe hurt some water benders if need be.
"Ah, a pleasure to make your acquaintance Lord DeSoleh. Please come closer and have a seat. I've invited you here for lunch to discuss certain developments that may interest you." Zianro stated as he got comfortable and waited for the servants to do so. "So I must first, as I have done before, is that you accept my condolences for the loss of a member of your family."
He then rubbed his hands together in musing. "I also must announce that due to your loss, your father has somehow seen that he is unfit to continue his position as the DeSoleh family adviser seat in my court. He resigned this morning. This is why your sister has suggested a proper replacement. You, Eden."
He extended his hand to the eldest sibling of the family. "I openly invite you to take your father's position as adviser. Should you accept it."
---
Na'ari was pacing near a tavern in town, wondering what the heck was going on. Belistrad acted strange and he suspected Zianro of some form of foul play. He decided to stick the exile in one of the dungeons away from the Royal dungeons and observe his movements. If Zianro lied to Na'ari about something he had a right to know about it. "What the hell is going on...?"
He then rubbed his hands together in musing. "I also must announce that due to your loss, your father has somehow seen that he is unfit to continue his position as the DeSoleh family adviser seat in my court. He resigned this morning. This is why your sister has suggested a proper replacement. You, Eden."
He extended his hand to the eldest sibling of the family. "I openly invite you to take your father's position as adviser. Should you accept it."
---
Na'ari was pacing near a tavern in town, wondering what the heck was going on. Belistrad acted strange and he suspected Zianro of some form of foul play. He decided to stick the exile in one of the dungeons away from the Royal dungeons and observe his movements. If Zianro lied to Na'ari about something he had a right to know about it. "What the hell is going on...?"
"Ah, a pleasure to make your acquaintance Lord DeSoleh. Please come closer and have a seat. I've invited you here for lunch to discuss certain developments that may interest you. So I must first, as I have done before, is that you accept my condolences for the loss of a member of your family."
Both of the deSoleh siblings got closer and sat down when only the older brother was brought up and even though Eden did give Eirene a quick look for doing so he didn't protest. He guessed that if there was something wrong in the way she acted their leader himself would say something. But it was slightly rude of her to do so according to Eden. Eirene saw nothing wrong in the way she acted however, as noticed before basic good manners was not what she placed her focus on. She found it all rather boring actually.
"I also must announce that due to your loss, your father has somehow seen that he is unfit to continue his position as the DeSoleh family adviser seat in my court. He resigned this morning. This is why your sister has suggested a proper replacement. You, Eden."
The first huge shock for Eden was that his father had resigned, it seemed so unlikely. But with the death and all, who could blame him for not acting like himself? Eden wouldn't know how he would react if it wasn't for his own personal family that brought his spirit up, perhaps he would be as heartbroken as father apparently were? But Eirene didn't seem that shaken up either and she didn't have a family of her own to return to, just the one they shared. But, then there was her research as well. Eden found it creepy and by the look of her right now he somehow got an even more disgusted feeling about it.
But Eden couldn't be like that, Eirene was apparently the one that had suggested that he would take his father's place. She had helped him to fulfill his destiny. How was a mystery that Eden didn't even want to try to figure out, but somehow she of all people had convinced Zianro that Eden was the right person for the responsibility.
Eirene only watched quietly as Eden lowered his head humbly before answering that it would be an honor to be of any service to the tribe. She found it all sort of rewarding, that she had done something good today. It felt like that, like she had turned into a slightly better person by this. It was a good feeling she had on the inside strangely enough with the circumstances.
"Excellent. I'll look forward to our continued cooperation Lord DeSoleh." Zianro said with a small smile. He rose again to stretch his legs. "It feels so good to have company once in awhile. When you are me, the palace gets rather constricting." He grabbed several finger foods and sampled them.
"Also, the tribe will be grateful as well for your services Eden you will count on that, in light of recent events it'll be good for the populace to have a bit of hope." He said with a smirk, he half wondered in his own mind what Na'ari was doing. He should have found the bargaining chip for Vinicius by now. His thoughts wandered a small bit.
"Also, the tribe will be grateful as well for your services Eden you will count on that, in light of recent events it'll be good for the populace to have a bit of hope." He said with a smirk, he half wondered in his own mind what Na'ari was doing. He should have found the bargaining chip for Vinicius by now. His thoughts wandered a small bit.
Bellistrad Indorial
(Edited)
The two guards outside of Bellistrad's cell were suddenly alarmed when the door began to get brighter and glow a dull orange. The brighter the door became the hotter the guards got. They pointed their spears at the cell door and got on the opposite side of the hallway, which was their mistake. The cell door suddenly exploded outwards with jets of blue fire exiting out the edges. The large slab of iron smashed the two guards and knocked them out,pinning their bodies against the wall. Smoke poured out of the doorway as Bellistrad walked out of the once confining room.
Stretching his arms and shoulders before continuing down the hall,leaving the Water Tribes-men where they were. He was not one for stealth anyway. The halls were moist and dark which made navigation difficult if one did not know the way around, but after a half hour of walking Bellistrad found what he was looking for. A single door at the end of the hall with another two guards in front of it. This room must have an important prisoner, which meant it was probably Zotar. Bellistrad did not bother sneaking around the guards, which he soon regretted. He walked right into their field of view and shot a couple pillars of fire in their direction, but these two guards were no push-overs. They were well trained, and rolled out of Bellistrad's attack.
They responded to Bellistrad's fire with water held in canteens on their waists just like Na'ari. The whips and small waves pushed Bellistrad back until he was nearly against a wall. Now exhausted from dodging the water Bellistrad had to charge his chakras in order to keep up and turn the attack back on them. Blowing a large torrent of flame out of his mouth, the fire poured across the ground and rose up as it reached the men, pushing them as water would against the back wall and knocking them unconscious.
As the two warriors slid to the ground Bellistrad went up to the door they had been guarding and charged his fist with flame before punching the lock through and out the other side. Pushing the door open slowly Bellistrad got his first look into the dark cell. Unlike his cell there was no bucket of water to quench the heat of a fire bender. Instead it was a bare room with a single dark haired male inhabiting it. The male was not who Bellistrad was looking for but he indeed did look important in some way.
Feeling the need to help even those damned to prison Bellistrad used thin flames to cut through the man's bonds and helped him up. "I don't know who you are but if you want to get out of here you follow me and stay quiet." Without waiting for a response Bellistrad left the cell and went down a new corridor. Bellistrad decided to go to the highest floor, and using his heat sensing abilities, went to the warmest corner of the dungeon where the staircase leading both up and down was located. Bellistrad jumped up the stairs two at a time and ran smack into a couple of guards.
He dived in between the two and knocked them both to the ground with a burst of flame from his fists. Running as fast as he could up the rest of the stairs he rushed into what seemed like a large hall with a handful of soldiers and a couple of nobles. Waving at the nobles Bellistrad dodged around the guards and out a door which only led to a balcony overlooking the lake. Cursing, Bellistrad saw no choice. He dived off into the lake and hit it feet first.
A half hour later Bellistrad climbed out of the lake onto a private dock in the city drenched from head to foot. He didn't even know if that prisoner was still following, and if he was Bellistrad did not care. His body was in pain from the water working against his fire-tuned body. Luckily it seemed that no one was nearby, so he thought it safe to warm himself with some fire here and there. He was lucky to be alive after that venture, and all he had achieved was freeing one prisoner he didn't even know. He would have to go to Airedale and get some rest and relaxation before he tried to get to Zotar again.
(Edited)
The two guards outside of Bellistrad's cell were suddenly alarmed when the door began to get brighter and glow a dull orange. The brighter the door became the hotter the guards got. They pointed their spears at the cell door and got on the opposite side of the hallway, which was their mistake. The cell door suddenly exploded outwards with jets of blue fire exiting out the edges. The large slab of iron smashed the two guards and knocked them out,pinning their bodies against the wall. Smoke poured out of the doorway as Bellistrad walked out of the once confining room.
Stretching his arms and shoulders before continuing down the hall,leaving the Water Tribes-men where they were. He was not one for stealth anyway. The halls were moist and dark which made navigation difficult if one did not know the way around, but after a half hour of walking Bellistrad found what he was looking for. A single door at the end of the hall with another two guards in front of it. This room must have an important prisoner, which meant it was probably Zotar. Bellistrad did not bother sneaking around the guards, which he soon regretted. He walked right into their field of view and shot a couple pillars of fire in their direction, but these two guards were no push-overs. They were well trained, and rolled out of Bellistrad's attack.
They responded to Bellistrad's fire with water held in canteens on their waists just like Na'ari. The whips and small waves pushed Bellistrad back until he was nearly against a wall. Now exhausted from dodging the water Bellistrad had to charge his chakras in order to keep up and turn the attack back on them. Blowing a large torrent of flame out of his mouth, the fire poured across the ground and rose up as it reached the men, pushing them as water would against the back wall and knocking them unconscious.
As the two warriors slid to the ground Bellistrad went up to the door they had been guarding and charged his fist with flame before punching the lock through and out the other side. Pushing the door open slowly Bellistrad got his first look into the dark cell. Unlike his cell there was no bucket of water to quench the heat of a fire bender. Instead it was a bare room with a single dark haired male inhabiting it. The male was not who Bellistrad was looking for but he indeed did look important in some way.
Feeling the need to help even those damned to prison Bellistrad used thin flames to cut through the man's bonds and helped him up. "I don't know who you are but if you want to get out of here you follow me and stay quiet." Without waiting for a response Bellistrad left the cell and went down a new corridor. Bellistrad decided to go to the highest floor, and using his heat sensing abilities, went to the warmest corner of the dungeon where the staircase leading both up and down was located. Bellistrad jumped up the stairs two at a time and ran smack into a couple of guards.
He dived in between the two and knocked them both to the ground with a burst of flame from his fists. Running as fast as he could up the rest of the stairs he rushed into what seemed like a large hall with a handful of soldiers and a couple of nobles. Waving at the nobles Bellistrad dodged around the guards and out a door which only led to a balcony overlooking the lake. Cursing, Bellistrad saw no choice. He dived off into the lake and hit it feet first.
A half hour later Bellistrad climbed out of the lake onto a private dock in the city drenched from head to foot. He didn't even know if that prisoner was still following, and if he was Bellistrad did not care. His body was in pain from the water working against his fire-tuned body. Luckily it seemed that no one was nearby, so he thought it safe to warm himself with some fire here and there. He was lucky to be alive after that venture, and all he had achieved was freeing one prisoner he didn't even know. He would have to go to Airedale and get some rest and relaxation before he tried to get to Zotar again.
"Excellent. I'll look forward to our continued cooperation Lord DeSoleh. It feels so good to have company once in awhile. When you are me, the palace gets rather constricting."
Eden only nodded quietly, kind of understanding what the man was talking about. That it must be lonely to only have people he's being forced to socialize with around him all the time. The staff and even the advisers was people their leader hasn't chosen to have around him. And the palace was pretty big, just because people work there doesn't mean that they would eventually meet the leader wither. Some perhaps but not all of them. It must be dreadful for Zianro to live in such a place by himself.
Eirene however didn't get it, the statement about having company once in a while. From her point of view he had company everyday, his adviser spoke with him almost every day. So company was something he had. So without thinking she questioned it all even though she did get a glare from her older brother for it, "But you do have company most of the time. All your advisers and all that, doesn't they count as company as well?"
Eden couldn't believe how rude Eirene was, even though it was unconscious. If it wasn't so that their father was depressed at the moment he would tell him about what she had done today, now he felt like he would be forced to scold her by himself. Yes, she was an adult but Eden didn't think she acted as a responsible grown up.
"Also, the tribe will be grateful as well for your services Eden you will count on that, in light of recent events it'll be good for the populace to have a bit of hope."
If Eden wasn't a grown up man that took pride in acting like the norms strictly said that you should he would blush, now he didn't even spark a small smile by being referred to as hope bringer. But he would probably jump around in delight the moment he will tell Yvette about this all. Still restraining his happiness Eden nodded, a common act from those in the deSoleh family, "That's far to kind of you to say, my Lord. But I thank you for your kind words."
Reshar Xendir
Reshar had been awake for the last hour and according to those around him he had only been asleep for an hour. It would have to do. It was no good for assassins to get comfortable and complacent. Death was rather fickle and spontaneous so those in business of dealing death tended to be wary of such habits.re
The streets were filled with stories of those that had been killed and but none were as talked about as the noble daughter that Reshar had killed last night. More so than the daughter but it seemed the whole family was quite the topic over all. Whispers about the father and his children. Reshar went over the information in his head and compared it to what he was hearing. All the way scanning the room casually for guards.
He stumbled to his feet and shambled slowly and deliberately over to the tavern owner.
" 'cuse me," Reshar slurred. "I, ... - "he held his head in mock pain and let his head wobble slightly. Is - is there anything nice and hot and ready to eat? I feel as if my stomach is full of nothing but what I drink and very soon i'll be heading -" he paused as he looked for the restroom, -"there ... to relive myself of that, and will become even hu-hungrier."
The owner, though repulsed by Reshar, smiled warmly and with his professionalism at stake nodded.
"But of course, sir, we have some freshly boar that is cooking as we speak. Why I wouldn't be surprised if the smell started seeping out of the kitchen." The owner was already aware of this drunks purchase of the expensive alcohol. It was not uncommon for people to throw their money away on their vices, and the owner was more than willing to accept their generosity.
"Why is it so loud, in here?" Reshar asked. "It was very loud last night as well. Is there some sort of festival or something going on?" Reshar couldn't let his 'character' remain oblivious to the situation that he himself caused, so he decided to find out what the common knowledge was and current situation is. Barkeeps, and tavern wenches were great sources of information. Almost as good as traveling bards, but no tavernwench or bard were insight so...
Apparently there were advisers that had been spotted leaving early as well as people spotting siblings of the girl that Reshar killed meeting with the one charge. The owner talked about siblings a bit, at least whatever was common knowledge, and Reshar drank in the facts wondering what was going on in there. Perhaps an apology to the siblings, but then where was the father. Reshar liked rumors but he preferred facts.
"I'm gonna be at - at the table," he cut in. The owner was a chatterbox it seemed. Probably proud of his information network. "Have the food brought to me as soon as possible. I have ten coins extra. Every minute that goes buy i reduce this bonus by one coin." And with that Reshar stumbled back towards the table as he heard the owner dash to the back, probably to check on the boar.
Zianro smiled that his subjects were accepting their positions. It made himself all the more comfortable. He then saw a guard walk in and whisper several things to him. "Thank you. Well, as much I don't like to cut visits from company short, I have an appointment to get going to. We shall talk more later, but Eden, enjoy your new position." He stated it with a smile and walked off towards the dungeons again. He knew he had an appointment to fill. Destiny's.
He arrived back at Vinicius's cell and walked in feeling merry as he used the handle of his blades to rattle the bars. "Wakey wakey Zotar, I have news for you." He stated as he leaned at a good distance. "I'm happy to announce I found your lost girl, but sadly she's been stuck in a sleep like death. But when she awakes, I doubt a cold cell is what she awaits to see. I imagine, she'd see, a much more pleasant cell, with furniture, a cozy bed... And you, I imagine. So let's get down to real business Lord Vinicius. I won't treat the redhead badly, if you agree to listen what I have to say for the good of both our tribes, and of course, families and loved ones."
His smile simply grew wider, but inside he felt more like a mastermind behind a large scale scheme, which was probably true. "So what is it going to be Zotar? Will it be a deal? Yes, or no?"
He arrived back at Vinicius's cell and walked in feeling merry as he used the handle of his blades to rattle the bars. "Wakey wakey Zotar, I have news for you." He stated as he leaned at a good distance. "I'm happy to announce I found your lost girl, but sadly she's been stuck in a sleep like death. But when she awakes, I doubt a cold cell is what she awaits to see. I imagine, she'd see, a much more pleasant cell, with furniture, a cozy bed... And you, I imagine. So let's get down to real business Lord Vinicius. I won't treat the redhead badly, if you agree to listen what I have to say for the good of both our tribes, and of course, families and loved ones."
His smile simply grew wider, but inside he felt more like a mastermind behind a large scale scheme, which was probably true. "So what is it going to be Zotar? Will it be a deal? Yes, or no?"
At this point of time Zotar looked dead, he felt like death itself. How long has Zotar been Zianro's prisoner? He had no idea. Ideas... He felt like he could no longer think either, like he no longer had the strength enough so to even conceive a single thought. So when Zianro came in, believe it or not, Zotar was already awake, for the biting hunger that struck seeds of pains deep into his stomach that allow not for him to find any rest, any retreat from the reality of this chains, of the truth that he was trapped and no matter how much he wanted to see freedom or feel the heat of the sun. Zotar was truly weak, so much so he could not muster the able to admit so.
When Zianro did speak, when he mention having captivity of Sholeh, Zotar did not have enough focus to comprehend a single world that fled from his lips. And even from little understanding that Zotar had left he was confused, it was like he had even forgotten her, considering the past weeks he had been only concentrated on one thing and that was survival. Even in his face Zotar looked broken, well going much further than brokenness, as said before Zotar looked dead. But he was breathing, shallow breaths as his body attacked him with nerve signals begging for better treatment, from an escape of the abuse given, though he could only do nothing, nothing at all, for no longer could he hang on the thought of hope when he could not bear an utter thought without bounded in fits of struggling.
And as for Zotar's expression, it was no longer the menacing glare he so often gave to Zianro, his face resembled that of the undead, like a moribund zombie- already dead, but dying again. That is the feeling Zotar felt in his last days of having a closely decent amount of focus and sense of himself. Like he first experienced death at his own ball, when a bag was placed on his face and all he saw and felt was darkness. And when he woke up he was in hell, but in this world of torment there were no flames, nothing but the bitter cold and the loneliness to swim through his veins that molded into ice. That feeling of dying, that was the worst, just begging and begging and begging so desperately inside his head that death would finally be met, that the battle would finally be over, at this low point no longer caring who one or lost, as long as it would finally end.
Zotar said nothing, not because he was purposely ignoring Zianro, but because he couldn't not only because he was unable to understand him, but because even if Zotar attempted to choke even a sound from his lungs, his body swung pains to his stomach if fashion of a scourge. Zotar's frail state could be clearly seen through the look of his physical state. When Zotar first was incarcerated, he had the body of any king trained from since a young age to become a worthy enough warrior to rule thousands of lives home to a war-driven nation. So anyone could imagine Zotar built his body as muscular and strong as humanly possible. But in a course of weakness of abuse done to the body Zotar's muscles faded as the frame of his skeleton began to settle in.
The first thing Eden did as soon as him and his sister left the palace was obviously scold her for not acting like a lady of noble birth should. In his opinion she should had learnt that by now and if she continued this act of hers she would just embarrass her family. His family. Eden didn't want that, to be known for something other than being great in every way possible. Which was the image the deSoleh family strived after.
The second thing he had done was go home to tell his wife and kids of the glad news that brightened their presence in these dark times. The expression on his wife's face had been just like he had imagined, she looked so happy that he himself hadn't been able to conceal his true emotions. Of course their children hadn't understood what it all meant but they looked glad anyway while Eden had swung Yvette around the room in his arms. How horrible it might sound but it was as if they all had forgotten about the loss of Embla. They were all too busy being happy for Eden's success. It wasn't until after the happiness had settled down that Eden once more came to think of it, his thoughts got once more clouded by dark thoughts. Which this time was mostly directed towards himself for being so happy about something so terrible.
With these thoughts swirling around his mind he left his house, he couldn't stand himself at the moment. He even despised himself slightly for it. And when being in a bad mood there was one place he always returned to, mainly because it was one of his oldest friends that owned it but also because he did have an habit to drink away his problems.
Inside the inn, which was crowded as always, he placed himself at his usual table and it didn't take long before his friend came to greet him. They talked a little about this and that at first, avoiding the heavy topics even though they both knew what had happened. But it was like neither of them actually wanted to approach it, so they both felt like it was for the best to just leave it be.
"Guess who's going to take place in the palace for the deSoleh family now," It was after a few drinks that the sentence just happened to pop out of Eden's mouth and even though he in a sober state would probably slice himself for pieces for it he now didn't even care. He just felt like bragging about his new position, without even mentioning Embla or his father.
"You?"
"Damn right! I am! I'm the new adviser to our great leader, me, Eden deSoleh! I'm going to be the greatest adviser alive!" While talking Eden was violently gesticulating, he wasn't acting like his usual self at all. If Eden had a drinking problem? Yeah. But he would never admit it, he just pointed out others flaws while refusing to look at his own.
"How did you get that position? I thought your father was going to cling to it until the day he died? He isn't dead right?" In a mumble the owner mostly added to himself, "At least that's what you've been complaining about for the last couple of years."
Eden just shrugged, he hadn't been told the reason. He just knew that his father had resigned and to be precise at first he was too happy to even think about it and now he was too drunk to even care about it. "Who cares? I just know that it was my freaky little sister who by some unknown reason is all buddy-buddy with Azura now. I don't know how she did it and I don’t think I want to know either, if I knew I would probably be too ashamed to even leave my house."
For the first time in that conversation the owner showed some sort of surprisement, "You mean to tell me that Eirene has been able to even meet the leader?"
Once again Eden just shrugged, not amused by the direction the conversation was taking. He wanted to talk about himself and only himself. "Yes, I don't know how. Who cares?"
"Well, I guess she took the news about her only sister pretty bad? How is she doing?"
Eden was losing patient with the man and let out a loud sigh, "No, she seems fine. I don't know! Ask yourself! She's probably in that disgusting basement of hers doing her 'research' like always."
"Goodness me you haven't been fed in awhile. Maybe some food is what you'll need to get a coherent response from you." Zianro stated as he left the cell again and ordered his guards to make sure plenty of food was given to his prisoner. It would not do him good if Zotar wasn't alive and healthy to take on Zaheed if he decided to leave his company,with the girl.
---
Na'ari walked into the bar, since he had returned to townhe had found that there was a tense chill in the air. He didn't know what to think of it. So he ordered a drink and watched the area, wondering if something was going to turn up. It did in the form of Eden DeSoleh entering, beaming at first and then he began to order drinks. It seemed he endured some loss then gain in his productive life. His eyebrows twitched as he heard him mention Zianro and then his sister.
The conversation he was having seemed to be turning away from what he wanted so he listened in. He felt his hand twitched at how drunk that Eden was at saying his assumption of Eirene. Had he not been Eirene's brother, Na'ari would've killed him, but that would stain him as the Lord's Right Hand. But he had a feeling that wasn't the only reason his hand twitched. No. Na'ari felt there was another individual in the bar, one who might be dangerous...foreign even. His mind went on the alert.
---
Na'ari walked into the bar, since he had returned to townhe had found that there was a tense chill in the air. He didn't know what to think of it. So he ordered a drink and watched the area, wondering if something was going to turn up. It did in the form of Eden DeSoleh entering, beaming at first and then he began to order drinks. It seemed he endured some loss then gain in his productive life. His eyebrows twitched as he heard him mention Zianro and then his sister.
The conversation he was having seemed to be turning away from what he wanted so he listened in. He felt his hand twitched at how drunk that Eden was at saying his assumption of Eirene. Had he not been Eirene's brother, Na'ari would've killed him, but that would stain him as the Lord's Right Hand. But he had a feeling that wasn't the only reason his hand twitched. No. Na'ari felt there was another individual in the bar, one who might be dangerous...foreign even. His mind went on the alert.
"Goodness me you haven't been fed in awhile. Maybe some food is what you'll need to get a coherent response from you."
Yet again, Zotar could not understand Zianro again, due to his unhealthy state. However, he watched as the water king exited the room to allow guards to come in and for Zotar's chains to be let down. Once the chains were down Zotar fell weakly to the ground against his face. The chain that upheld his arms to the ceiling was removed from his shackles, but the shackles itself remained. Zotar did not move though, it was almost like he had forgotten how to, for so long he was kept in one position, well unless you count the so few times he was permitted to relieve himself.
He felt a rod poked at his boney back, struggling to, Zotar lifted his head to make eye contact with the poker, this poker being of course a water tribe guard, who pointed the rod to a rusty metal bowl of rice. Food, there it was, right there. All he had to do now was crawl, and for a man in health like Zotar, that was asking a lot. It was amazing how weak the strong could become if you strip them, take their food, deprive them of any warmth, forbid the sun to shine against their face, and most importantly mangle their minds hard enough they prove to lack any slight definition of hope.
But Zotar crawled, and though none of the guards beat him to eat, his stomach did, it was piercing thorns, ordering Zotar to eat the food, and eat the food now. This was perhaps the lowest moment in Zotar's life, to crawl at the feet of his enemies and to feast hungrily at bowl as if he was a lower than a street hound. Zotar did not taste the food, he ate it to fast to even notice that, but if there was one thing Zotar was aware of, the food was cold.
And when he ate the rice, it was like first step to becoming him again, whether him was Vinicius or Zotar, he was starting to feel alive again. But that was starting, he was not near close there yet, there was still so much he lacked. Like most importantly, he lacked heat, he knew he was still dying even with the food, any man can freeze to death. Maybe the fools did not know that, or perhaps they feared even with the littlest heat Zotar was given to survive, he would somehow be able to use it against him. Because after Zotar finished devouring the rice, they hung him up again in his usual position. Sure now Zotar could at least try thinking without his stomach constantly biting at him, but yet trying can only go so far.
Reshar was having quite a good time in the bar. It had gotten quite lively as it seems a brother of the young woman he murdered seemed to be trying to celebrate his rise in the political world. Reshar was pleased that his food arrived just in time for the "show". He listened in and was rather interested in this sister and her "experiments".
'Eirene', Reshar thought to himself as he kept his eyes mostly fixed on his food as he pretended to still be suffering from a hangover from the night before. Of course his constitution held strong, and he downed some alcohol as if that would wash away his pain. It was weird how drunkards continued to drink regardless of their ailments. Reshar continued to scan the crowd as he swayed slightly and slumped forward. There were more people coming in and it was annoying to have to keep track of all of them. There are two kinds of people in bars. Talkative and silent. Reshar took note of both types in the tavern and began to cross reference his experiences and scanned the crowd casually as called out for another ale.
"Another ale here please, I'm starting to remember my headache again!" he sounded annoyed and obnoxious which was standard he used this time to look at everyone's reaction to see if anything seemed out of place, and of course he through in a slight drunken sway in the performance as well.
Reshar watched the owner's face scrunch slightly before he got up to grab a bottle. Apparently he enjoyed talking about Eirene for some reason but the promise of coin was always the greatest of words to businessmen.
'Basement' he thought. 'I wonder if i should take a look before I go,' he thought as he went back to his food.'Disgusting experiments' could be anything and putting my curiousities above the mission is not my way. Though his thoughts were along those lines he was curious about this Eirene, who seemed to fascinate the owner and others in the tavern. He recalled the name and her discription. She had not been out last night, but the additional information on her was quite scarce, just rumors and such.
Reshar finished his food and slid his plate away as he finished off his first ale just as the second one was placed on the table. He held on to the bottle and pretended to glare at everyone as he explored their reactions to him once more as he mulled over the thought of searching for this woman while he rested his head on the table and let his eyes drift from face to face randomly as he pulled his drink closer as if to protect it from thieves.
'Eirene', Reshar thought to himself as he kept his eyes mostly fixed on his food as he pretended to still be suffering from a hangover from the night before. Of course his constitution held strong, and he downed some alcohol as if that would wash away his pain. It was weird how drunkards continued to drink regardless of their ailments. Reshar continued to scan the crowd as he swayed slightly and slumped forward. There were more people coming in and it was annoying to have to keep track of all of them. There are two kinds of people in bars. Talkative and silent. Reshar took note of both types in the tavern and began to cross reference his experiences and scanned the crowd casually as called out for another ale.
"Another ale here please, I'm starting to remember my headache again!" he sounded annoyed and obnoxious which was standard he used this time to look at everyone's reaction to see if anything seemed out of place, and of course he through in a slight drunken sway in the performance as well.
Reshar watched the owner's face scrunch slightly before he got up to grab a bottle. Apparently he enjoyed talking about Eirene for some reason but the promise of coin was always the greatest of words to businessmen.
'Basement' he thought. 'I wonder if i should take a look before I go,' he thought as he went back to his food.'Disgusting experiments' could be anything and putting my curiousities above the mission is not my way. Though his thoughts were along those lines he was curious about this Eirene, who seemed to fascinate the owner and others in the tavern. He recalled the name and her discription. She had not been out last night, but the additional information on her was quite scarce, just rumors and such.
Reshar finished his food and slid his plate away as he finished off his first ale just as the second one was placed on the table. He held on to the bottle and pretended to glare at everyone as he explored their reactions to him once more as he mulled over the thought of searching for this woman while he rested his head on the table and let his eyes drift from face to face randomly as he pulled his drink closer as if to protect it from thieves.
Bellistrad Indorial
After a full days journey and a restless night Bellistrad had finally come to the gate of Airedale. He was exhausted and hungry, so of course the first place he would go was the tavern. Reaching into his pocket Bell took out his Airedale pass that he had purchased his first trip into the village. The guards saw it and let him in right away without question, recognizing him from his earlier travels in the region. Thankfully the tavern was open and he walked right in and found a spot to slid into. He was thankful for the opportunity to rest and awaited for the barmaiden to come and take his order.
When she came Bellistrad's attitude changed to a less tired more bright and cheery one. "Hey. Can I get a cup of chamomile tea please?" After his order he gazed around the tavern. The occupancy was mainly Air tribe citizens, most were here to partake in the food and conversation. One however seemed down and dreadful. It was time for Bellistrad to do what he did best, help others. As soon as his tea arrived he moved it and himself as well as his pack to the table with the saddened patron. He looked young, perhaps even younger than Bellistrad.
"Hey there. Sorry to bother you but you seem like you need some help. My name is Bellistrad Indorial, spiritual guide of Imos. Might I ask your name and occupation.?" He takes a drink of his tea and feels the warmth fill his body, recharging his chakras as well as his fire energy. It was almost the exact opposite of this man's chakra system, weak and frail, perhaps even corrupted by his own emotions. This would take some work on Bellistrad's part to fix him. None-the-less he was determined to help this poor soul.
After a full days journey and a restless night Bellistrad had finally come to the gate of Airedale. He was exhausted and hungry, so of course the first place he would go was the tavern. Reaching into his pocket Bell took out his Airedale pass that he had purchased his first trip into the village. The guards saw it and let him in right away without question, recognizing him from his earlier travels in the region. Thankfully the tavern was open and he walked right in and found a spot to slid into. He was thankful for the opportunity to rest and awaited for the barmaiden to come and take his order.
When she came Bellistrad's attitude changed to a less tired more bright and cheery one. "Hey. Can I get a cup of chamomile tea please?" After his order he gazed around the tavern. The occupancy was mainly Air tribe citizens, most were here to partake in the food and conversation. One however seemed down and dreadful. It was time for Bellistrad to do what he did best, help others. As soon as his tea arrived he moved it and himself as well as his pack to the table with the saddened patron. He looked young, perhaps even younger than Bellistrad.
"Hey there. Sorry to bother you but you seem like you need some help. My name is Bellistrad Indorial, spiritual guide of Imos. Might I ask your name and occupation.?" He takes a drink of his tea and feels the warmth fill his body, recharging his chakras as well as his fire energy. It was almost the exact opposite of this man's chakra system, weak and frail, perhaps even corrupted by his own emotions. This would take some work on Bellistrad's part to fix him. None-the-less he was determined to help this poor soul.
People came and left the tavern while Cailu still was seated in his dark corner, hiding from the outer world. Sulking like he usually did. Even though he didn't have anything to actually be depressed about at the moment he was still sitting there looking as if his world was falling apart while drawing circles with his fingers on the table. But even though he knew it was his own fault he couldn't help but dislike it all, if it wasn't for the fact that Felicity had shown up and slapped his mind back to reality he would probably be on his way to Northpass by now.
He was deep in thoughts when the strange man approached him and even though Cailu did notice the movements in the corner of his eye he didn't care enough to look properly. In his head he just assumed the man was searching for somewhere to sit, Cailu didn't care. But when the chair's legs could be heard scraping against the floor Cailu looked up at the stranger for the first time, furrowing his eyebrows when he noticed that it was a foreigner. Like always in Airedale it wasn't hard to tell the locals from the rest, they lacked the white hair. At least the younger ones.
"Hey there. Sorry to bother you but you seem like you need some help. My name is Bellistrad Indorial, spiritual guide of Imos. Might I ask your name and occupation.?"
The name sounded familiar, but Cailu couldn't really remember why. He just had a feeling that Ara probably knew who this man was, he had a faint memory of her mentioning the name. So he just guessed that it was something that made the man stand out from the crowd apart from the hair.
It took a while for Cailu to answer the man, he just sat there quietly while watching him. He was hoping for the man to go away and leave him be again, but since that wasn't happening he just mumbled out the answer, "I'm Cailu Elre..." He didn't think it was worth mentioning his occupation, even though the man was foreigner and hadn't seen the Air tribe's leader's face before Cailu just assumed he had at least heard the name.
The conversation continued to go on once the owner returned to the table when everyone that begged to be served had gotten what they wanted. It wasn't much of importance that got mentioned, it was mainly Eden who was once again bragging about his new position once more. But this time even louder, as if he wanted the whole inn to hear it. Which obviously was the case. He wanted the whole wide world to hear his announcement. That he stood above the rest. When drunk all of Eden's bad traits he hid so well while being sober got exposed, it was as if he turned into someone completely different.
As time went by nothing turned for the better, it in fact got worse. It got to that point that not even Eden's oldest friend could defend his behavior and tried to calm the man down while putting his hand on Eden's shoulder while trying to convince him that he had probably had enough to drink. That only led to Eden getting even more annoyed and without lifting the cup itself he splashed what was left in the owner's face.
"Don't dare to speak like that to me! Never tell me what I can or cannot do, I decide when I've had enough!" By now when speaking Eden's voice had gotten low and languorous, he couldn't speak correctly anymore.
The owner didn't say anything more after Eden's outburst, he just wiped his face in silence while Eden continued to talk about this and that. Eden didn't even acknowledge the fact that his friend had stopped answering him. He was happy just talking to himself. After a while of more talk about himself Eden sluggishly placed his hand over his mouth while looking as if he was trying to figure out the mysteries of the world. He was thinking hard, not because he was usually stupid but because he at this point had forgotten everything because of the daze in his head.
"I heard a rather strange tale yesterday when I was searching for Embla with the others..." Eden began but seemed to sink down into deep thoughts again, thinking so hard that he got more wrinkles all over his face. "My younger brother... Uh... I don't remember which of them... They look so damn alike... He told me this strange thing... Uh... What was it... Oh yeah! Apparently our family home got visited by some palace guard yesterday morning, they were accompanied by Eirene. You won't believe what they had with them! According to... Uh... Ee- Whoever it was of them, he said that they carried a body with them. And when they left they didn't carry it with them anymore. Can you believe it?"
Bellistrad Indorial
Cailu Elre, the name of the Air Tribe's new leader. Bellistrad did not show any emotion besides curiosity at the name, but if this was the air leader he was far out of his league. The man needed help and Bellistrad was going to be the one to help him... even if he didn't want it. "Well, Cailu, no offense but you look really low. And my job description is to help people like you no matter the cost to myself. So, are you going to tell me what you need help with or is this going to be more difficult?" His voice was not threatening but straight to the point, even up-beat if you could call it that.
Bellistrad leaned in close and laid a hand on Cailu's, which normally would be strange but Bellistrad did not care what people thought. He sent a small amount of his fire energy into Cailu, warming him and if Cailu accepted the energy it would relieve the stress that he felt. On the other hand if he rejected it his fingers would give off a small amount steam. "Please, trust me. I may not know you but I can see the hurt in your energy... I mean, eyes. I used to have that pain as well. Then I learned my purpose in this life." Bellistrad moved his hand away from Cailu and picked up his tea again and took a sip, thinking it a little too cold and heated it with his energy before drinking it down fast in one gulp. He let out a loud sigh and leaned back in his chair.
"In the end I can only help the willing, but if you resist my help than it will take a lot longer to get rid of me." Bellistrad winked and let his blue hair fall in front of his eyes, obscuring them. It was impossible to tell if he was already asleep or not but he did not move from this position until either Cailu answered him with a yes or he was interrupted otherwise.
Cailu Elre, the name of the Air Tribe's new leader. Bellistrad did not show any emotion besides curiosity at the name, but if this was the air leader he was far out of his league. The man needed help and Bellistrad was going to be the one to help him... even if he didn't want it. "Well, Cailu, no offense but you look really low. And my job description is to help people like you no matter the cost to myself. So, are you going to tell me what you need help with or is this going to be more difficult?" His voice was not threatening but straight to the point, even up-beat if you could call it that.
Bellistrad leaned in close and laid a hand on Cailu's, which normally would be strange but Bellistrad did not care what people thought. He sent a small amount of his fire energy into Cailu, warming him and if Cailu accepted the energy it would relieve the stress that he felt. On the other hand if he rejected it his fingers would give off a small amount steam. "Please, trust me. I may not know you but I can see the hurt in your energy... I mean, eyes. I used to have that pain as well. Then I learned my purpose in this life." Bellistrad moved his hand away from Cailu and picked up his tea again and took a sip, thinking it a little too cold and heated it with his energy before drinking it down fast in one gulp. He let out a loud sigh and leaned back in his chair.
"In the end I can only help the willing, but if you resist my help than it will take a lot longer to get rid of me." Bellistrad winked and let his blue hair fall in front of his eyes, obscuring them. It was impossible to tell if he was already asleep or not but he did not move from this position until either Cailu answered him with a yes or he was interrupted otherwise.
"Well, Cailu, no offense but you look really low. And my job description is to help people like you no matter the cost to myself. So, are you going to tell me what you need help with or is this going to be more difficult?"
More difficult, Cailu wondered slightly what the man meant by that mainly because Cailu didn't felt like answering him. Cailu had always been a man of few words and even more so when he talked to a stranger, or more like unless it was Ara which he spoke with. Everyone was so difficult to talk with and he didn't even know why. So this only lead to him sitting there with his mouth shut while staring down at the worn out tree table.
At least that was his plan all along but when he suddenly felt the warmth upon his hand he quickly withdrew it from the grasp of Bellistrad, "W-Why did you do that?!" Just as he stuttered out his concerns his eyes noticed the suspicions steam coming off the hand he now held closely to his body and in shock he let out his concerns in a single exhalation, "You're a fire bender?!"
If Cailu had remembered the man he would be more understanding, but it was obvious that the fire benders last visits to Airedale was when Ara's father was the one who run the tribe. Even though the Air tribe didn't do anything to prevent it or show their disapproval how the Fire tribe acted. But it was the fact that if there was one tribe that the Air tribe really disliked, more like hated, it was those who bent the fire. So usually they weren't allowed to enter their little village but here one was and it was a huge shock to Cailu that one of them had been able to infiltrate their land even further.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad opened one eye and leaned forward a little to make sure Cailu was paying attention to him."Technically I am an exile of that tribe, but yes I can use fire magic. Don't worry, I only use fire to harm when absolutely necessary. Which has been a lot recently, and that bastard Zaheed is to blame. I am only in your village to relax and now that you are sulking in a corner I am here to help you." Bellistrad stood and picked up his pack, slipping it over his shoulders and bowed low to Cailu.
"I hope you enjoy the rest of your day, I will see you tomorrow at dawn to start your healing process. And don't try to get out of it, you would only be cutting yourself off from the world even more." With that Bellistrad left the tavern and went out into the village. He attempted to find someone he could stay with, but it seemed that many people had either forgotten him or did not want a foreigner in their home. So unfortunately Bell ended up in one of the abandoned houses that evening with only what provisions he had left. He was also running low on inhalants, so he only smoked half of his usual dose for sleep that night.
Before bed Bellistrad sat cross-legged and began to meditate, sparking all of his chakras into flame from the bottom one by one until he reached his Eighth chakra and astral projected. This night as his spirit left his body Bell traveled to Cailu wherever his was. What Bell saw was not his body but his spirit. The weak, self-degrading crumpled soul was in need of repair and soon. Bellistrad could not do much for Cailu directly even while in his body, Cailu had to help himself. But Bell could give him a hard shove in the right direction.
Bell began by stimulating the Root Chakra, the lowest energy center located at the base of the spine. It was tuned to Earth and dealt with survival and fear. Without this chakra one could hardly function and the rest of the chakra's are starved of energy that comes in through the red energy field. Bellistrad opened this chakra for Cailu and sparked it with energy, allowing him to take in nature's energy again. This was all he could do for the moment, and hopefully Cailu would feel the difference soon as he began his journey of recovery.
Returning to his body, Bellistrad laid on his rolled out mat and let himself fall asleep, dreaming of the Air Tribe and it's people.
Bellistrad opened one eye and leaned forward a little to make sure Cailu was paying attention to him."Technically I am an exile of that tribe, but yes I can use fire magic. Don't worry, I only use fire to harm when absolutely necessary. Which has been a lot recently, and that bastard Zaheed is to blame. I am only in your village to relax and now that you are sulking in a corner I am here to help you." Bellistrad stood and picked up his pack, slipping it over his shoulders and bowed low to Cailu.
"I hope you enjoy the rest of your day, I will see you tomorrow at dawn to start your healing process. And don't try to get out of it, you would only be cutting yourself off from the world even more." With that Bellistrad left the tavern and went out into the village. He attempted to find someone he could stay with, but it seemed that many people had either forgotten him or did not want a foreigner in their home. So unfortunately Bell ended up in one of the abandoned houses that evening with only what provisions he had left. He was also running low on inhalants, so he only smoked half of his usual dose for sleep that night.
Before bed Bellistrad sat cross-legged and began to meditate, sparking all of his chakras into flame from the bottom one by one until he reached his Eighth chakra and astral projected. This night as his spirit left his body Bell traveled to Cailu wherever his was. What Bell saw was not his body but his spirit. The weak, self-degrading crumpled soul was in need of repair and soon. Bellistrad could not do much for Cailu directly even while in his body, Cailu had to help himself. But Bell could give him a hard shove in the right direction.
Bell began by stimulating the Root Chakra, the lowest energy center located at the base of the spine. It was tuned to Earth and dealt with survival and fear. Without this chakra one could hardly function and the rest of the chakra's are starved of energy that comes in through the red energy field. Bellistrad opened this chakra for Cailu and sparked it with energy, allowing him to take in nature's energy again. This was all he could do for the moment, and hopefully Cailu would feel the difference soon as he began his journey of recovery.
Returning to his body, Bellistrad laid on his rolled out mat and let himself fall asleep, dreaming of the Air Tribe and it's people.
The setting changes from Airedale to Murtovaara
ooc// Just on an off note red bold text is Meka italic is voice and black bold is Crow
“This place is not where you belong, move on immediately.” The soft words floated in the back of a young women’s mind, ignored fort he most part, as she walked down a sickly looking street that reeked of despair. It barked at her, critiquing the unkempt appearance the surroundings had taken on since entering this city. The dismembered voice nagged at the women as she continued, growing louder and more resentful with each step she took further into the city.
“The Gods shouldn’t speak of their worshippers in such derogatory ways, it is very unbecoming of you.” She quipped at the voice, the interjection shocked it into silence giving her a few moments of peace as she continued, yet to see a single person. Mekaisto had heard stories of the grand Murtovaara, the largest city in Imos, and she had heard that there were people in need of help here. The city, while surely grander the closer you got to the King, was in ruins in the outskirts, poverty had taken hold of these people in a similar fashion to parasitic insects.
“Please, as if any of these meat bags could be considered worshippers. This entire place looks as if it has forsaken the world, replacing its forests with buildings, and the dirt with stone.” The voice retorted to her, its words clearly articulating the distaste it felt for what the people of Murtovaara had done. Meka stopped to scoff at it, her long wooden staff rapped against the cobbled road she was traveling.
“You are aware that stone is part of your precious nature?” She tugged at the wolf pelt draped over her head, the wooden antlers sewn into the top used to feel like a burden she carried for her gods, but recently they had felt lighter and her burden felt less. It had her wondering if she should remake the pelt with real buck antlers. She tried to tune out the voice as it began on a tirade about how she should be angry in its place as a child and worshipper of the Gods, and although she knew it was right Meka had come to Murtovaara for a reason and did not plan on leaving with out it.
She whistled softly and looked up as a bird the color of the night sky circled over head before swooping down and perching on Meka’s outstretched arm. Her deep red shawl protected her arms from her bird’s piercing talons. The bird was haphazard looking at best; its feathers were patchy and uneven looking and its beak and talons looked jagged and unkempt. To any passerby the raven would look a sickly mess, but it was Meka’s soul animal.
“I looked around but could not pinpoint any shops selling the item you are looking for.” It squawked before climbing up and settling on her shoulder and nestling itself there quietly. Meka sighed, she knew finding the cauterizing powder made only in Murtovaara was going to be hard, especially since she didn’t even know how deep into the city she was going to have to travel, but that powder held special properties that couldn’t be find in normal herb remedies to easing the pain of cauterizing a wound. It would be a valuable addition to her collection.
Tugging at the wolf pelt, she pulled it so it hid most of her features, although Meka knew she wasn’t one for subtlety, between the red cloak, her raven, and the antler helmet, any she passed would have their attention drawn to her. She didn’t mind though, Meka had spent her childhood the infamous bad luck child, a few strangers giving her disapproving looks would not be hard to brush off.
Meka paused when she spotted a few children playing in the street off to one side. They did not look healthy, much too skinny, but somehow they still managed to have the energy to goof off, it made her smile a bit and she walked over to them. They didn’t notice her until she was nearly towering over them and their reaction was to scream and run, not that Meka could blame them, she was probably a frightening sight for young children. She placed the handful of colorfully wrapped candies in her hand and placed them on the ground, if they wanted it, they could take it on their own. Over Mekaisto’s time travelling she had learned that food was the best way to win over animals and people alike, and when treating a child candy was the best way to earn their trust. She pushed herself up with her staff walking away at a leisurely pace.
“They took the candy.” Her raven, Crow, mumbled against her ear, Meka couldn’t help but smile, hopefully the candy brought they a small amount of happiness. She continued on her way, and as Meka got deeper into the city the population became more dense and the attention she was bringing herself became much more apparent. She continued walking until she got to what appeared to be a merchant distract, the streets lined with canvas stand vendors who were more interested in a sale than what you looked like.
“Smelly, disgusting, I hate it here.” Voice chimed in, a coherent sentence from what had been a long string of inaudible mumbling. Meka wrinkled her nose at the comment.
“Do gods even have a sense of smell?” She asked perturbed, her sudden comment drawing the attention of a few people around her, but they all shuffled away.
”Of course, we can smell, I smell everything that you smell. You should not be subjecting an all powerful god to such things.” It bit back.
”If you’re so all powerful and godly, why don’t you move your nose somewhere else?” She shot back unimpressed. As she waited for a response Meka’s attention was ripped away as someone bumped into her, as she moved to snap at them the sharp jingling sound of coins stopped her. This man was stealing her coin purse.
“Theif!” She screeched, not hesitating to take off after him in the busy street. “Somebody catch that man, he’s stolen my money!
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Na'ari pondered over Eden's words and slipped a coin towards the bartender. "Make sure he gets cut off and a decent escort home. We wouldn't want him to make an embarrassment of himself before he starts his first day as adviser." He whispered in the bartender's ear. It would be kind of hard to miss Na'ari Aurelis in a crowd. He was tall for a water tribesman. He just didn't want any ears listening in on Eden's drunk ramblings. As the Right Hand, he had to shield Zianro of slander, and assassins if need be. He would have to keep his eyes open, there were many people at this inn.
And he didn't like the way some of them looked if it looked like anyone listened in. He had to watch very carefully on who behaved suspiciously about Eden's ramblings. Danger is easily afoot.
And he didn't like the way some of them looked if it looked like anyone listened in. He had to watch very carefully on who behaved suspiciously about Eden's ramblings. Danger is easily afoot.
"Technically I am an exile of that tribe, but yes I can use fire magic. Don't worry, I only use fire to harm when absolutely necessary. Which has been a lot recently, and that bastard Zaheed is to blame. I am only in your village to relax and now that you are sulking in a corner I am here to help you."
Cailu immediately relax a little when the man admitted to being exiled from the tribe, if that was the case he didn't need to worry about having the fire tribe knocking at the front gate any minute. If he had to deal with something like that as well as being on his own now, it would be too much. Something like that would just be too big for him to handle by himself, he would panic and not know what to do. He would embarrass not only himself but the tribe and Ara as well, make them all look bad.
"I hope you enjoy the rest of your day, I will see you tomorrow at dawn to start your healing process. And don't try to get out of it, you would only be cutting yourself off from the world even more."
When the strange man left the table once more Cailu just scratched his chin in confusement, the man spoke of them meeting again the next morning. But was it an order or would the man just show up at the front door and knock? It was not like he could go to the wrong house, it was obvious which house the leader lived in and it was not that hard to find for a person that had never been there either. It was in the center of the village, whichever way you took you would be able to find it at some point.
For a while Cailu continued to ponder upon the strange man’s words and what he could have meant by that. It was not like the man could give orders to Cailu, it was Cailu who ran this town. He was the one giving out orders, even though it hadn't been many the last couple of weeks. But it just felt so strange. Whatever idea he man now had Cailu doubted he wanted to be a part of it.
When the outside world got darker Cailu in the end decided to leave the tavern so he just pulled the hood of his cloak lower again before greeting Felicity goodbye and left.
The hours got long and dreadful when you were sitting inside the room without no windows located in the castle's basement. Sure, Deborah had everything she could wish for and more down there. It was so much more than what she had gotten before, but even though she had all of those worldly thing it still didn't make her presence down there more stand able. She wasn't a lover of human interaction and she had never been one, but to never actually meet anyone else but castle guards from time to time and only have four compact stone walls to stare at. It could break anybody in the end.
It got to her, the loneliness and lack of human voices. Even though she wasn't forced to stay inside the castle she had, mainly because she knew that she needed to be available to find once the king felt like meeting her again. If she was gone when that was going to happen she guessed he would be even more dissatisfied with her. Why he even was that in the first place was not something she could understand but she didn't try to understand it either. She just knew that he kept his distance and that was why she felt like the walls was getting closer to her, making it hard to breathe since he was the only one she actually spoke to inside this huge pile of stones.
So when she couldn't stand it anymore, when it felt like her solitude would lead to her mind actually breaking apart she left the castle in the end. Not caring about being available when the king needed her, it was not her problem anymore. What was he going to do about it anyway? She wasn't chained to the walls. Once outside it felt like she finally could breathe with ease, she wasn't running away - she took a break from being someone else’s property.
She had no destination, no one she wanted to visit or talk to. Actually she didn't have any plans to interact with anyone outside either, it was just a relief to have people around her and hear their conversations like some distant murmur instead of the echoes of footsteps in the dungeons. But her peaceful stroll got disturbed by someone suddenly shouting for help. Did Deborah usually help people? No. It was not something that came naturally for her. The fact that she helped the king was mainly because that was what she was supposed to do, she had gotten chosen and of course she wanted to prove that she indeed was the best one for the job.
But just today because she in fact had the thief running towards her she choose to help. But it wasn't because she wanted to help, she was annoyed and angry after being forsaken for so long that she just happened to let the poor man be the outlet of those feelings. What she did was simply punch the man when he was about to pass her, and to be honest to feel the impact of her knuckles and the man’s body was wonderful. It was like all of her stress just ran off her and turned into a small puddle on the ground.
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
Mekaisto chased after the man who had stolen from her without hesitation, but despite that she found the distant between her and the man growing with every passing second. The young woman was not the most physically capable, she relied much more heavily on her knowledge than physical abilities, and that was proving to be disastrous in this situation. It didn’t help that her antlers, which hadn’t seemed any a burden a few hours ago, felt like the weight of the world. If the thief got away with her money she’d have no way of buying the cauterizing powder she had travelled so far for. Leaving this city without that powder was not an option.
“I knew you shouldn’t have expected anything less from people that live in a place with no trees.” The voice chimed as she focused on keeping an eye on her thief. Meka could only hope that something would halt their getaway, whether that be some sort of Good Samaritan or the man’s own clumsiness she prayed to the gods for some sort of help, but that didn’t change the fact that she was still losing sight of him.
“Crow don’t lose sight of the thief, I’ll have to follow you.” She managed to pant out as her lungs burned from pursuing the man. She was not fit enough for this kind of physical exertion. Luckily, as Crow took off she was able to slow to a walk, leaning heavily on her wooden staff as she watched the flight of her companion as it followed the thief.
“Of all the towns and villages we have travelled to never once have you been pickpocketed. I was right when I said we should leave, but no, you had to go against the will of the gods and now look where you are.” The voice ranted in the back of her head loudly and gleefully, clearly pleased that it had been right about not coming to this city. Meka tried her best to ignore it as she followed the path to where Crow swooped down into the mass of people and pushed forward until she was coming up on where he landed.
“Oh Heavens, please just be quiet? It’s not going to make me leave.” Meka snapped as she came up on the scene. The thief was on the ground clutching his side in pain, Crow perched on his shoulder and a satisfied woman looking down at the scene. She took in the scene kicked her foot into the thief’s side as hard as she could.
“Don’t steal from people who have the gods on their side!” She shouted before connecting another kick into his side. Crow squawked as the man shuddered under the impact and flapped back to the perch on her shoulder. Meka leaned down and pried her coin purse out of the man’s hand and turned towards the woman.
She looked very tall and extremely tough, and Meka felt the need to brace herself when she spoke to the woman. “The gods have given their thanks and blessing for your assistance.”
“I’m not blessing anyone in this city. Voice retorted immediately after her statement and Meka felt herself groan in exasperation.
“Would you stop being difficult for five seconds? You’re throwing a tantrum like a child.”
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Lakeshore
Reshar looked through the man talking to the bartender and focused when he started to speak and read his lips before taking a bite of his food and looking around again.
'Security?' Reshar thought to himself. The odds of him being in here were probably thirty percent. Making his rounds and such. 'This tribe is rather cautious,' he bemused in his mind as he took another bite. 'Atleast after a crisis. Had they been like this from the beginning it would have been quite harder to get it accomplished'.
It amused Reshar slightly that this man (Na'ari), bothered having this guy protected. Reshar got up uneasily after finishing his food and drink and staggered towards the door.
"Well thanks for yo-your hosssspitality," Reshar slurred. "I'm going to go looook f-for my friend because heee... did NOT show up for our little escape from the ladies of the house, last night. He was supposed to split the bill too" He stumbled out the door and paused and made a theatric about deciding which way to go. Reshar knew where the house was already, but perhaps he would take a peek at this basement. He was drunk after all. Nothing odd about a drunk getting lost or even being curious about a story he heard in a bar. At least his cover should hold up still. After the peek he'd leave lakeshore and and then make his move on the next targets for the next tribe.
Reshar turned in the opposite direction so he wouldn't arouse suspicion and he'd just make his way back to the "basement" casually, as he looked around for something he could use as a weapon along the way.
'Security?' Reshar thought to himself. The odds of him being in here were probably thirty percent. Making his rounds and such. 'This tribe is rather cautious,' he bemused in his mind as he took another bite. 'Atleast after a crisis. Had they been like this from the beginning it would have been quite harder to get it accomplished'.
It amused Reshar slightly that this man (Na'ari), bothered having this guy protected. Reshar got up uneasily after finishing his food and drink and staggered towards the door.
"Well thanks for yo-your hosssspitality," Reshar slurred. "I'm going to go looook f-for my friend because heee... did NOT show up for our little escape from the ladies of the house, last night. He was supposed to split the bill too" He stumbled out the door and paused and made a theatric about deciding which way to go. Reshar knew where the house was already, but perhaps he would take a peek at this basement. He was drunk after all. Nothing odd about a drunk getting lost or even being curious about a story he heard in a bar. At least his cover should hold up still. After the peek he'd leave lakeshore and and then make his move on the next targets for the next tribe.
Reshar turned in the opposite direction so he wouldn't arouse suspicion and he'd just make his way back to the "basement" casually, as he looked around for something he could use as a weapon along the way.
The setting changes from Lakeshore to Murtovaara
Deborah watched quietly as the man sank to the ground coughing by the impact, she couldn't care less for him or the lady that soon showed up. The fact that the tiny lady started to kick the man only brought a small sneer to Deborah's lips as she watched the man's face express his agony. She had always enjoyed the pain and sorrow of other's because it always felt like some sort of revenge every time, that they got what they deserved. Because everyone was in fact bad people, there was no good ones in this world, so when disaster struck them Deborah just felt like they had it coming. She knew she wasn't a good person but she didn't try to be one either.
Something that truly annoyed Deborah, or made her pity the smaller woman, was the fact that she continuously spoke of gods even when she expressed her gratitude. Deborah didn't believe in gods, she found the thought of them ridiculous and everyone that did have faith delusional. She didn't like to speak to them or even pay them any attention so the only response she gave the express of gratitude was a low grumbling sound that didn't let the listener figure out the true words. But her dissatisfaction could clearly be seen.
“Would you stop being difficult for five seconds? You’re throwing a tantrum like a child.”
She had taken a few steps away from the scene, about to leave and continue her stroll somewhere else where she wouldn't need to be bother with someone nagging about gods this and gods that. However, just when her foot was about to hit the ground a third time she instead stopped right in the middle of the movement. She felt how her over lip twitched at what the woman said, because clearly she couldn't interpret it as if the woman was talking with someone other than her. Who would it be no one from the surrounding had done or said anything?
With a quick turn Deborah marched back to the woman with darkness in her eyes. She was already moody because of the last couple of days and this was pretty much the event that made her mood cross that last line before an explosion. With a voice as bitter as it could be she folded her arms while looking down at the woman, "Difficult? 'Throwing tantrums'? What are you speaking of, god lover?"
"Difficult? 'Throwing tantrums'? What are you speaking of, god lover?" Meka paused for a moment, her eyes trailing over the towering woman who had looked as if she was about to leave. Despite she being the one to catch Meka’s thief, the young women found that she didn’t like her, at all. When Meka had expressed her thanks the other woman couldn’t even muster a single word to show that she acknowledged Meka had spoken to her. Just a grunt, which was not only rude, but insulting.
“Leave her be little one, starting fights with this one will not end well for you.” The voice chirped in the back of her mind, but it sounded tepid and unsure. She ignored it because now Meka felt like she had a bone to pick with this rude woman. She turned to the woman and squared her shoulders. Pulling back on the wolf pelt shrouding her face in order to get a better look at the tall lady she scowled.
“If someone expresses gratitude towards you it is at the very least polite to acknowledge them. Were you never brought up with manners?” It stirred unpleasant emotions in her stomach that Meka had to tilt her head up in order to make eye contact with the unpleasant women because she was so tall. The smaller girl felt her grip tighten on her staff, she may have been smaller and most definitely weaker than this woman, but she would not back down.
“Little one, I can’t have you getting killed in a petty squabble, the Tall one is too strong, I’ve got too much left to do.” The voice murmured in a tone Meka guessed was supposed to be calming, but it only made her frown become more pronounced.
“She may be stronger, and taller, but I will not stand for this rudeness.” She said, not breaking eye contact. Her eyes were set, determined not to be intimidated, just because the woman standing before her was larger and stronger. The voice was whining in the back on her head, becoming louder and more desperate for her to flee from this scene. It was the first time the voice expressed anything close to desperation, and she wondered if the Gods hadn’t so much had choosen her, but gotten stuck with her.
And while that wasn’t so much a pleasant thought, Meka was not a stranger to what confrontation did to people, she was also not a stranger to being assaulted by people who did not appreciate her not backing down when they were aggressive towards her. She was used to being named called and having garbage and rocks thrown at her. She had spent her life not being pushed around no matter the situation, and she was not about to back down because the Gods suddenly decided it wasn’t a good idea. She had never let anyone control her, and while she loved her Gods, thye would not control her either. She would live the way she wished to live.
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
There was always such a strange satisfaction filling Deborah's body when someone reacted like she wanted them to do when she provoked them. A warm feeling that filled her stomach and spread, close to the feeling of butterflies because of the tension in the situation. She couldn't put her finger on why it was like that, if she got nervous because they prepared to talk back or if it just was the thrill of the moment that made it feel like that. Either way she enjoyed it to such an extent that it did border on too much.
“If someone expresses gratitude towards you it is at the very least polite to acknowledge them. Were you never brought up with manners?”
The last comment just made Deborah laugh, a cold mocking one. She found it hilarious, that the tiny lady complained about her manners of all things. But sure, she was right, Deborah couldn't care less about such trivial things. With a mocking grin she bent forward towards the woman, like she tried to get on the same level as her but it was in fact just a demonstration of the fact that she indeed towered over the other one, "Well, can't you ask your gods why I wasn't brought up with manners? Or why not ask them why I had to raise myself? They are 'gods' right, they should be able to answer those questions." With a cold voice she added after straightening her back again, "Well, I suppose I forgot to teach myself manners, so terrible of me."
Once again the woman was talking but somehow Deborah didn't feel as if the woman spoke to her, but neither anyone around them since it seemed as if she actually answered someone but no one had said anything. This did make Deborah slightly confused which could be seen in her face, as always she was like an open book to read. Her eyebrows that was already furrowed because of anger changed direction slightly while she eyed the woman from the tip of her feet’s to the horns on her outfit. It indeed was a strange woman, probably not from around here - she didn't exactly look like anyone from Murtovaara. But Deborah couldn't say where she came from either since she had no experience from outside of the city, she had never felt like traveling and neither had she had the money needed in her possession earlier.
After Deborah had realized that the woman was actually talking to herself she got a bad taste in her mouth, she hesitated for a short moment. She saw the woman as crazy and the thought of crazy people did make her a bit uncertain. They had a tendency to be unpredictable and she didn't fancy it too much. For a short moment she did think about leaving before it got ugly but her pride stopped her, both her heart and head told her that even though the woman was crazy she didn't need to fear her. Deborah knew that she was strong, she knew that if it turned for the worse she could take down the woman even without her special abilities.
In the middle of his rampage he felt how he was lifted up from the chair and in rage his rampages just got worse. He cursed the men that dragged him out of the tavern and he cursed towards his oldest friend as well, but it was always like that. The man was used by now, he knew that tomorrow morning he would find Eden at his doorstep apologizing for his behavior. Everyone that was a regular knew that it always was like this with the oldest deSoleh son.
When he had gotten dragged out from the place he wouldn't try to get inside again, instead he would wobble home instead. His wife knew about it as well and she would wait up for him to return so she could help him get into the bed. It was the usual procedure. I was somewhat of a must, no one felt the need to change it. The owner and friend of Eden made a lot of money on his drinking problem while his wife knew that he would return home at almost the same time at night since they would close the door for him at almost the same time every day when it happened.
So while he started to make his way to his own house he didn't notice the other drunkard that left the tavern and headed sort of the same direction. To tell the truth he was too busy focusing on where he put his feet’s because it felt as if he was walking on a ship in the middle of a storm, everything just swayed around him.
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
The revelation that this woman had not had an easy childhood brought a pang of regret to Meka’s mindset. Still though, it was not enough for her to back down from the tall woman. She had heard the spiel before, ‘why did the gods do this?’ and ‘Gods can do anything on a whim, right?’ the Gods worked in mysterious ways, in grand ways, their own ways, that was why they were gods. Humans, no matter how strong, no matter how miserable, could not understand how they acted. Even Meka could not understand all their whims and actions and they spoke directly to her on a regular basis.
“The Gods are not wish granters, they keep the balance of the worlds, not the people.” She retorted stiffly. Meka felt her features tighten as the tall woman bent down to reach her level, clearly as a way to try and demean the smaller woman and point out her advantages over Meka. It made anger bubble inside of her. There are things people cannot change about themselves, specifically their physical aspects, this person was clearly just a jerk to highlight them, and her scowl morphed into a glare.
The glare didn’t let up even as the other woman’s facial expressions changed. The familiar wariness strangers took up with Meka when they realized something off. Something she was very accustomed to by now. The rude person in front of her would say more rude things about her, surely, when they realized she was not like everyone else. She softened her glare, but paid specific attention to make sure her expression did not give any other emotion away other than discontent.
“Little one, this is the last time I ask nicely, leave this city.” The voice whispered to her patiently and she had to suppress a growl.
“Stop calling me little one, I have already told you I am not leaving until I get the powder.” She hissed the words to the voice, but did not break eye contact with the woman in front of her. The woman in front of her already had made her opinions about Meka, from the way her expression shifted ever so slightly, and the momentary pause, the small woman knew that she had come to the conclusion Meka’s mental state was not healthy. There was nothing she could do about that.
“I demand your apologizes for insulting not me, but my gods who had so graciously given you their gratitude.” She said matter-of-factly, slamming the end of her staff down to the cobbled street as she spoke. She felt the Gods that spoke to her rumble in disagreement inside her head, but did not acknowledge them this time. She had no patience to continue indulging their child like behavior.
“I refuse to leave you alone until I have received a genuine apology.” Even though this woman was stronger than her, if Mekaisto sent Crow on her tail she doubted the woman could get away. She would be able to catch up to her eventually.
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Lakeshore
'By the Goddess, this is a joke, right?', Reshar thought thimself as he realized the person that he planned on avoiding was following him. Going back to the information in his head; this man, Eden deSoleh, did live in this direction. Good news is his cover waqsn't blown. Bad news the man had someone walking a distance behind making sure Eden didn't hurt himself. Physically or Politically.
Reshar wasn't worried about the wobbling Eden. Reshar's mind was more focused on the sober individual that was being annoyingly observant. After a few moments of wobbling went by Reshar let out sigh.
'That meat was good too,' Reshar thought. Without another second he dashed awkwardly to an 'alley' between houses and got to his knees and with his back turned to Eden and the other person, Reshar shoved two fingers down his throat and withing seconds caused himself to puke up his breakfast. Reshar let his gag reflex take over as he did it again and puked more out giving Eden and his chaperone a chance to walk passed him
Reshar wasn't worried about the wobbling Eden. Reshar's mind was more focused on the sober individual that was being annoyingly observant. After a few moments of wobbling went by Reshar let out sigh.
'That meat was good too,' Reshar thought. Without another second he dashed awkwardly to an 'alley' between houses and got to his knees and with his back turned to Eden and the other person, Reshar shoved two fingers down his throat and withing seconds caused himself to puke up his breakfast. Reshar let his gag reflex take over as he did it again and puked more out giving Eden and his chaperone a chance to walk passed him
“The Gods are not wish granters, they keep the balance of the worlds, not the people.”
Deborah had never understood why people choose to believe in such things as gods or some sort of magical force controlling the world and what happened. Why would people put their faith and wellbeing in things that couldn't be proven to exist? It puzzled her but not in a good way, it annoyed her. She found those sort of people extremely frustrating, priests and priestess of all types. They all just preached about the same things - making people believe in foolish nonsense to get some sort of control over them. Or their money.
Without Deborah even giving the woman an answer she once more snapped and complained about someone or something calling her little one, Deborah found her crazy talk extremely unpleasant. So her upper lip twitched once more but this time in disgustment, revealing the teeth's for s split second while she wrinkled her nose. If the woman’s appearance and crazy talk wasn't enough there was another thing that Deborah had noticed. While she had stood here talking with a woman a single raven was circulating above them, she knew that people kept birds as pets but she found it rather creepy anyway. Not the crow itself but the fact that it was still up in the air just flying round and round.
“I demand your apologizes for insulting not me, but my gods who had so graciously given you their gratitude. I refuse to leave you alone until I have received a genuine apology.”
Once again Deborah just responded with a cold laughter, "Apologize to you gods? Kid, I am not apologizing to anyone. Not you or your gods. And clearly there is nothing you can do to force me to do it either. I advise that you stop with your foolishness because people that makes me angry usually end up blind. Do you want to become blind, child?" As she spoke you could notice how the space between her tightly grasped fingers started to glow more and more, a bright sharp light shine through them. It wasn't that Deborah lost focus and let her emotions take over, it was all a demonstrations of her power.
As he made his way towards his house he heard the sound of someone else throwing up and it did make his own stomach make backflips, he felt how everything he had drunk under the evening was coming up again. It was an unpleasant feeling but somehow he was able to keep it down and just continue his wobble.
It didn't take long before he reached his own doorstep, with a weak hand he pounded on it to capture his wife's attention and like always he did. After a few seconds she opened it for him and helped him inside. Eden's own house was not nearly as fancy as the family house where most of his siblings that wasn't married yet still lived but he liked it anyway since it was his own. But of course he lived close to the mansion, his father and deceased mother wanted to keep their family members close to them.
Once inside his wife helped hem upstairs to where their chamber lied, once there she helped him get out of the clothes and wobble to the bed. Once his head hit the cushion he fell asleep immediately. She however continued to stay up for a while to just clean up after him, but soon she lied beside him as well.
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
”Apologize to you gods? Kid, I am not apologizing to anyone. Not you or your gods. And clearly there is nothing you can do to force me to do it either. I advise that you stop with your foolishness because people that makes me angry usually end up blind. Do you want to become blind, child?" Meka figured it would not be easy to get this woman to give sort of apology for insulting the gods, that much she had figured out from the short time she had spoken with her that she would not bend to Meka’s will. She had watched this woman’s expression distort in disgust when Mekaisto had snapped at the voice. Every once in awhile she let people go when they insulted her, but something about this woman was getting under her skin. People always gave her nasty looks, people always wrinkled their nose at her, so why should this woman be any different from anyone else?
She watched the woman’s eyes flicker up to Crow, her soul animal circling the sky above them, keeping an eye out for others and allies of the tall woman, and she listened to the woman’s threats. Violent threats were always fun, but she did not retract her previous statement. Blindness was nothing to be afraid of, Meka had met many people in her travels who had lost senses and they had been no different from anyone else. The small girl crossed her arms over her chest and planted herself firmly. “Your intimidations will not scare me away.” She stated boldly, and even as her eyes flickered down to the woman’s hands she did not back down.
”Get out, if you stay the possibility of death is impossibly high!” The voice quipped at her, yet she continued to oppose its will. She felt disgust bubble in her gut as she watched the woman’s hands glowing, the light escaping through the cracks of her balled fist. Meka had figured this woman was a member of the fire tribe, but she had met people of the fire tribe before and had never seen a power that produced light. Mekaisto clicked her tongue and flicked her eyes back up to the tall woman’s. The light coming from her fist was bright and strong, it looked warm and she knew the possibilities of such a unique power could be endless.
“It is a shame you have such a beautiful power,” she started coldly. ”Its potential is wasted when used in such ugly ways.”
Meka kept her expression still and serious, aware that she was provoking the woman in front of her, but she was always one to say what she thought. The ability to create light was something special, incredibly so, she was surely favored by one of the gods at a point in time.
The small girl whistled softly for her raven and it swooped down to perch on the end of her staff. Its unkempt feathers sticking out haphazardly and awkwardly like a botched haircut. It looked from the tall woman to Mekaisto and then back at the tall woman. “It does not appear she has any allies in the area coming to aid her.” He squawked his head tilting as he watched the woman with the unusual power.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad awoke stiff and still a little tired from the energy he had expended the night before. The sun was just rising over the horizon as he sat up and yawned into his hand. He fixed his hair, had a small meal of bread and fruit, smoked his hookah and finally did some yoga before heading out towards Cailu's mansion. He yawned his way to the front door and was stopped short by a single guard outside. "State your business, outlander." The guard said to Bellistrad with a tired gruff tone. Bellistrad gave him a smile and held out a hand to him.
"Hi! I have an appointment for Cailu this morning. He is in dire need of a spiritual cleansing." Bell must not be the only one who noticed Cailu's shadowy attitude, for the guard sighed and stepped to one side and opened the door. "Finally, we have been worried about him as of late. Do what you can for him, and for our village." Bellistrad bowed to the guard and walked inside. He immediately took stock of the interior, which looked in disarray and in need of cleaning. He did not see any servants around, which was odd.
He ignored the turmoil of the mansion and concentrated his fire magic to his eyes. Opening them, they glowed neon blue as he saw and felt the heat of every living thing in the house. There were tons of rats and flies in the house, but only one human soul still sleeping in bed. Shaking his head Bellistrad made his way to the sleeping man. He opened the door to the room slowly and took a seat at the foot of Cailu's bed, sitting cross legged on a chest there and took his hookah out of his pack. Smoking the hookah while he waited he wondered how the smoke would effect an air bender, since the air was being filled with the marijuana smoke.
This thought process continued on until Cailu awoke. Bellistrad would notice immediately as his body heat would increase with awakening, and he immediately smiled at the young man. "Good morning. You sure sleep in late. Tell me, what was your dream?"
Bellistrad awoke stiff and still a little tired from the energy he had expended the night before. The sun was just rising over the horizon as he sat up and yawned into his hand. He fixed his hair, had a small meal of bread and fruit, smoked his hookah and finally did some yoga before heading out towards Cailu's mansion. He yawned his way to the front door and was stopped short by a single guard outside. "State your business, outlander." The guard said to Bellistrad with a tired gruff tone. Bellistrad gave him a smile and held out a hand to him.
"Hi! I have an appointment for Cailu this morning. He is in dire need of a spiritual cleansing." Bell must not be the only one who noticed Cailu's shadowy attitude, for the guard sighed and stepped to one side and opened the door. "Finally, we have been worried about him as of late. Do what you can for him, and for our village." Bellistrad bowed to the guard and walked inside. He immediately took stock of the interior, which looked in disarray and in need of cleaning. He did not see any servants around, which was odd.
He ignored the turmoil of the mansion and concentrated his fire magic to his eyes. Opening them, they glowed neon blue as he saw and felt the heat of every living thing in the house. There were tons of rats and flies in the house, but only one human soul still sleeping in bed. Shaking his head Bellistrad made his way to the sleeping man. He opened the door to the room slowly and took a seat at the foot of Cailu's bed, sitting cross legged on a chest there and took his hookah out of his pack. Smoking the hookah while he waited he wondered how the smoke would effect an air bender, since the air was being filled with the marijuana smoke.
This thought process continued on until Cailu awoke. Bellistrad would notice immediately as his body heat would increase with awakening, and he immediately smiled at the young man. "Good morning. You sure sleep in late. Tell me, what was your dream?"
Whilst Eden was having a proper escort by the guard home, Na'ari kept his distance to keep an eye on a man he spotted leaving right after the conversation. He was drunk, or actually looked the part, Na'ari couldn't tell. But he knew this much. This man saw or heard too much from Eden. That made him all the more suspicious of the character. He walked for a time, but then noticed Eden and his escort passing by as well. Na'ari regardless watched the man as he puked on the streets.
That's when he had an idea to try and trip the man up if he wasn't all he says there was. He quietly walked towards the man, keeping calm and acting like he had a destination in mind. However, his hand was trained to his sword. If this man was dangerous he'd make sure to be ready on the defensive. He then saw that the direction he was heading to was the DeSoleh household.
"Curiosity can kill cats you know drunkard. Perhaps you should spare yourself a breaking and entering charge by leaving those poor people alone. They suffered enough." He said, calling the man out. Probably not the best move but Na'ari had a job to do and aimed to do it, regardless if he had permission from Zianro or not. He was also thinking of Eirene's safety if a drunk managed to enter her home. He slowly drew Draconil calmly, just to make sure he had the weapon in hand. "So how about I take you away from this part of town, unless you want an ejection from the town altogether?"
That's when he had an idea to try and trip the man up if he wasn't all he says there was. He quietly walked towards the man, keeping calm and acting like he had a destination in mind. However, his hand was trained to his sword. If this man was dangerous he'd make sure to be ready on the defensive. He then saw that the direction he was heading to was the DeSoleh household.
"Curiosity can kill cats you know drunkard. Perhaps you should spare yourself a breaking and entering charge by leaving those poor people alone. They suffered enough." He said, calling the man out. Probably not the best move but Na'ari had a job to do and aimed to do it, regardless if he had permission from Zianro or not. He was also thinking of Eirene's safety if a drunk managed to enter her home. He slowly drew Draconil calmly, just to make sure he had the weapon in hand. "So how about I take you away from this part of town, unless you want an ejection from the town altogether?"
“Your intimidations will not scare me away.”
The only response given was a shrug of the shoulders and a roll of her eyes, Deborah didn't get impressed by the woman’s guts. She found them foolish if anything, like she lacked some sort of survival instinct or was just plain stupid. But there had to be people like that in the world as well presumably, Deborah was probably one of them as well since she time after time challenged or got on the kings nerves even though she knew he was the one who held her life and wellbeing in his hands. Perhaps it was the reason why the woman annoyed Deborah even more, she reminded her of how mindless she was herself.
“It is a shame you have such a beautiful power. Its potential is wasted when used in such ugly ways.”
Once again she simply shrugged as she let the ball of light out of her, revealing it to the world. She wasn't ashamed, true she had been once since she wasn't a true fire bender but it was like the woman said. A beautiful power, but also a strong one which was what Deborah put most of her focus on. "You may think it's used in ugly ways but powerful people have found it rather impressive. Why try to be good when the rest of the world is rotten? I choose to just follow the flow and act like everyone else, whatever keeps me alive at the end of the day is good enough for me."
For once in this argument Deborah didn't insult the woman at all, at least not intentionally, the only thing she spoke was what she found to be the truth. It was her way of life and if people had a problem with that it was something that would only bother them, because she knew what had kept her alive. And landed her a place in the castle as well, if she had focused on something like lightshows because they simply was pretty she doubted that the king would even glance her way.
If the mansion had looked torn and worn out before it was nothing compared to its state at this point. It was like a dead shell, like everything inside it had abandoned it, fled the darkness and sadness which had consumed it. All by himself like always lied Cailu, sleeping. It was the only way for him to hide from the hatred that flooded over him from the tribe. The traitor. He couldn't take it anymore, it was all too much.
But even though Cailu wished to stay inside his dreams and escape reality there was a limit to that as well. Even though it took him a while to awake fully he did notice there was something different with the air around him. But he didn't have the strength to think about it too much, he just stretched out and yawned before slowly sitting up instead.
"Good morning. You sure sleep in late. Tell me, what was your dream?"
The stranger words awoke Cailu rapid, shocked he stared at the man sitting at the end of his bed as if it was something normal. In his tired state Cailu had no memory of what had happened the night before so it wasn't all that strange that he swept his hands towards the man. Making a harsh wind hit him so he was knocked to the ground in self-defense. Because strangers in the bedroom when you wake up would startle anyone, at least it gave Cailu a small heart attack.
After he had done it last night’s conversation made itself reminded in the back of his head and with a rather gloomy mood Cailu swept the blanket around him before standing up, "Oh... It's you..."
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
When the woman brushed off her responses Meka wasn’t surprised. The way their argument had been going she had already figured that this woman would not take anything she said seriously. Meka was just the crazy girl looking to pick meaningless fights. The woman probably thought she was stupid, insignificant, anything she said was to be brushed off. Her patience was wearing thin and Meka wasn’t getting any closer to getting an apology out of this woman for the rude things she had said about her gods.
When the woman released her power Meka felt her heart stutter in surprise. The release of the light trapped her in her fist looked as though she held a small sun in her palm, and it caught her very off guard. This power may not have been bestowed by the gods but one of the gods actual powers, it was truly magnificent. She could tell by the empty quietness in her head it had startled the voice as well. She cleared her throat as she regained herself, listening to what the woman then spoke.
"You may think it's used in ugly ways but powerful people have found it rather impressive. Why try to be good when the rest of the world is rotten? I choose to just follow the flow and act like everyone else, whatever keeps me alive at the end of the day is good enough for me." The smaller girl felt her stance relax when the woman finished speaking. Her words echoed that of someone who saw that the world had abandoned them. Meka wasn’t sure how to speak to the woman to get her to actually listen to what she had to say. She took a breath and glanced at Crow before looking back at the woman.
“Your life is sad because you let people control you. You limit yourself so much when its clear from your power your life is meant for great things.” Crow cooed in agreement, and she reached up to pat his head. Although Mekaisto had made it a point in her life to never let anyone control her she couldn’t help but relate to this woman. Feeling like the world was pitted against you was a miserable thing, and it made a person look at the world as if survival was the only point to life, just like how this woman seemed to feel. Meka sighed before continuing. “You should leave this city because the rest of the world is so much different.”
”Little one, your goal was to get an apology from this rude woman, stop having a conversation you are wasting time.” The voice was being characteristically difficult, the only position he had taken since she stepped into this city, and Meka rubbed at one of her temples. Dealing with the negativity of two separate entities was bringing on a rather strong headache.
“I understand that you do not care for what I have to say, but I insist you give me an apology for saying rude things of my gods.” Meka wouldn’t consider herself an optimist, but she did try to see the things around her in a positive light since she had spent so much time ignoring the negativity thrown at her. But with the gods acting in such a difficult way she wanted no more than to leave this city as soon as possible.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad went from sitting on the chest and happily smoking away to sprawled on the floor and his blue crystal hookah broken around him. The hookah water sizzled on Bellistrad's skin and made him let out a cry of pain. Normally his pain tolerance was a lot higher and he would not have cried out, but the suddenness of the strike of wind had startled him and scatter his self control. He would have to keep his guard up around Cailu, if he ever looses his nerve again.
Then Bellistrad relaxed and let out a wild laugh. Jumping up onto his feet again Bellistrad began picking up the pieces of blue crystal on the ground that had been his hookah. "Now that is what I am looking for! I am always awed by the natural flow of Wind! You sir have a gift. A gift of the throne of an elemental village. But you fear the responsibility of your title.Now allow me to help you learn how to use it." Bellistrad had gathered all the pieces of the hookah and had assembled them in the proper place like a puzzle. Using his fingers Bell applied a blue flame to the cracks and sealed them, melting the crystal and fusing the hookah into one piece again almost like new. He then replaced the metal throat of the hookah into the crystal and finally the tube.
Bellistrad's face lit up in a look of eternal joy over his accomplishment. That one expression showed just how happy he could be from the simplest of things. It also showed a piece of his soul, enlightened and pure. Placing the hookah on the chest Bellistrad turned once more to Cailu and smiles wide at him. "Ready to begin?"
Bellistrad went from sitting on the chest and happily smoking away to sprawled on the floor and his blue crystal hookah broken around him. The hookah water sizzled on Bellistrad's skin and made him let out a cry of pain. Normally his pain tolerance was a lot higher and he would not have cried out, but the suddenness of the strike of wind had startled him and scatter his self control. He would have to keep his guard up around Cailu, if he ever looses his nerve again.
Then Bellistrad relaxed and let out a wild laugh. Jumping up onto his feet again Bellistrad began picking up the pieces of blue crystal on the ground that had been his hookah. "Now that is what I am looking for! I am always awed by the natural flow of Wind! You sir have a gift. A gift of the throne of an elemental village. But you fear the responsibility of your title.Now allow me to help you learn how to use it." Bellistrad had gathered all the pieces of the hookah and had assembled them in the proper place like a puzzle. Using his fingers Bell applied a blue flame to the cracks and sealed them, melting the crystal and fusing the hookah into one piece again almost like new. He then replaced the metal throat of the hookah into the crystal and finally the tube.
Bellistrad's face lit up in a look of eternal joy over his accomplishment. That one expression showed just how happy he could be from the simplest of things. It also showed a piece of his soul, enlightened and pure. Placing the hookah on the chest Bellistrad turned once more to Cailu and smiles wide at him. "Ready to begin?"
"Curiosity can kill cats you know drunkard. Perhaps you should spare yourself a breaking and entering charge by leaving those poor people alone. They suffered enough." came a slightly new and familar voice from behind Reshar. It was that one guy from the tavern.
Reshar was a little let down that their paranoia didn't allow him to get to this wondrous basement, but in a sense it was what he wanted. Or at least what those who gave him the order wanted. Reshar's eyes widened in both real surprise as well as exaggerated, as he finished wiping the bit of spit and puke that probably remained on his lips on his sleeve. His job cared not for appearance, or honor. It was about discipline.
"So how about I take you away from this part of town, unless you want an ejection from the town altogether?" Reshar allowed his body to shake slightly as he propped himself up against the wall as if he was shaking in fear.
"Whash wrung wish thu people here?" He slurred his outrage. "Drarring a shord on shomeone jush becaushe they are curioush?" Reshar pointed his finger at [Na'ari] yet about a meter to the left of the actual person. Reshar was supposed to be drunk after all. "Y-you know what? Forget it! I was tired of this crazy place anywaysh. Firsht my friend doeshn't show up for a drink and now thish! D-don't think i'm shcared or a-anything" He threw his hands down in [Na'ari]'s direction as if saying he was done with it all. "Just point me to the exit so I can leave this crazy place."
Reshar was a little let down that their paranoia didn't allow him to get to this wondrous basement, but in a sense it was what he wanted. Or at least what those who gave him the order wanted. Reshar's eyes widened in both real surprise as well as exaggerated, as he finished wiping the bit of spit and puke that probably remained on his lips on his sleeve. His job cared not for appearance, or honor. It was about discipline.
"So how about I take you away from this part of town, unless you want an ejection from the town altogether?" Reshar allowed his body to shake slightly as he propped himself up against the wall as if he was shaking in fear.
"Whash wrung wish thu people here?" He slurred his outrage. "Drarring a shord on shomeone jush becaushe they are curioush?" Reshar pointed his finger at [Na'ari] yet about a meter to the left of the actual person. Reshar was supposed to be drunk after all. "Y-you know what? Forget it! I was tired of this crazy place anywaysh. Firsht my friend doeshn't show up for a drink and now thish! D-don't think i'm shcared or a-anything" He threw his hands down in [Na'ari]'s direction as if saying he was done with it all. "Just point me to the exit so I can leave this crazy place."
“Your life is sad because you let people control you. You limit yourself so much when its clear from your power your life is meant for great things. You should leave this city because the rest of the world is so much different.”
It was all just a matter of perspective, different people would suggest different things. And Deborah guessed that this stranger wouldn't exactly call working for the new fire king was a great thing. But to Deborah it was, even though he was a rather harsh and strange person. But the king was the first one to actually see her power as something great in its own special way and not something abnormal and faulty. Which probably was the reason to why she ended up being a servant to the man. So the stranger was right in one thing, Deborah did end up letting someone control her even though she did try to fight the amount of control he had over her.
"Leaving is easier said than done. As I said, powerful people found my powers impressive, impressive enough to hire me of all people," As she spoke Deborah glanced back up at the castle wondering to herself if she had been gone for too long and her absence had been noticed by now. She decided that it wasn't the case, she wasn't that important. Not important at all actually, if she was she wouldn't be kept in the dark for so long without any information, right? "If I decided to leave the city I would probably end up dead. You know, the Fire tribe doesn't take treason that well. Or I would just end up in chains in the basement instead."
Deborah's thoughts got abruptly stopped as she realized that she had said slightly too much. She was used to being outspoken and not fearing telling anyone anything, but clearly someone she had started arguing with at the street wasn't the right person to tell such things to. After it been done she instantly regretted it, so she dragged her hand down her face while letting out a tired sigh.
“I understand that you do not care for what I have to say, but I insist you give me an apology for saying rude things of my gods.”
Another sigh was let out under the palm of her hand and Deborah glared at the woman from behind her fingers, "Forget it. It's not happening. Now if you are just going to continue to rant about such insignificant things I'm just going to leave because I have better things to do." Like returning to her room before people got upset with her for just leaving without saying anything. Before the little lady could refuse Deborah simply turned around once more while starting to walk back to where she came from.
The visitor was a much stranger man than Cailu had thought, hearing his laughter from the floor. It did make Cailu take a few steps back while wondering what was wrong with the man, he didn't like him one bit. He made Cailu uncomfortable, it didn't help that Cailu was dressed in his undergarments at the moment - he was nowhere near being respectable dressed for a meeting at the moment.
"Now that is what I am looking for! I am always awed by the natural flow of Wind! You sir have a gift. A gift of the throne of an elemental village. But you fear the responsibility of your title. Now allow me to help you learn how to use it."
If the man’s words was supposed to encourage him it did the opposite, Cailu just wanted to shout at the man that he was wrong. That everyone was wrong. It was not his throne, he knew that now. He had learnt that he didn't want it. He wasn't created to be the one sitting on the throne, he was supposed to protect the one who was. But he couldn't because of all of this madness. That was the reason to why he was trained in how to use his power, so he could protect her. Not himself or the village.
"Ready to begin?"
The smile of the man just made Cailu turn away his eyes, avoiding any sort of contact with him before placing himself on the bed again. "No, no I'm not. And you are wrong." The words felt heavy, like big lumps he had to force out from his mouth. It was never easy to speak, but now it was even harder. The words came from such a deep dark place, the place he found himself in now. He had learnt by his mistakes - he was not the right man for the job as the leader. He wasn't even the true leader, but he now felt like it was wrong that he even pretended to be one. If Ara indeed got better by the treatment she received in Northpass they should stop this act, she could handle herself.
"It's not my responsibility and clearly you have seen that my village doesn't think so either. There is only one true leader here and it's not me." When he finally was able to get it out he suddenly realized what he was supposed to do, what his true responsibility was. So in a sudden movement he stood up once more before moving to his clothes, "But I should be with her, not here playing some charade. It was wrong in the first place and it's wrong now. If you truly are a friend of our tribe you must already know who our true leader is."
Bellistrad Indorial
"It's not my responsibility and clearly you have seen that my village doesn't think so either. There is only one true leader here and it's not me." When he finally was able to get it out he suddenly realized what he was supposed to do, what his true responsibility was. So in a sudden movement he stood up once more before moving to his clothes, "But I should be with her, not here playing some charade. It was wrong in the first place and it's wrong now. If you truly are a friend of our tribe you must already know who our true leader is."
Bellistrad saw what was going on. He had heard the rumors of Cailu's charge and what their relationship was. Now it seemed those rumors were true. As Cailu seemed to get more excited about something, Bellistrad could only think that he was leaving. Come to think of it, Bellistrad was wondering where his charge was. She must be outside of the village, and that would explain Cailu's state. It all came together for Bellistrad, and it also meant that Bellistrad might fail this time. Walking over to Cailu, Bellistrad placed[a hand on his arm. "Please, wait. Here me out, Cailu. I am going to admit, I am not only here to help you. I need your help, and your tribe's. There is a serious issue in the Water Tribe, and it might mean that the Air could be in danger. Let me explain it first than you can decide what to do."
This at least bought Bellistrad some time with Cailu as he tried to convince him to come to his aid. Bellistrad sat down on the bed and slowly let out his breath before he could let out his long story. " Ok, so first let me begin with my experiences. I was traveling into the Water Tribe a week or so ago in the middle of the night, and I ran into non-other than General Zaheed. I also saw Zianro, the Water Tribe's current leader skulking around. I can say for a fact the only reason they would be together is to either kill each other or make a deal. Zianro wants peace, so Zaheed probably promised him a reprieve, but in exchange assistance from Zianro i'm sure."
He had to catch his breath from the emotional scar the experiences of the last few days left on him, which he did not feel until now."I left shortly after and ran into Zaheed again, he threatened my life if I did not find where the Shape Shifters village was for him. After wards I returned to Lakeshore the next day after receiving a nightmare of that lake, and there I found a drowning Fire exile. Zianro sent one of his men to search for her and he came to me, unaware I had rescued her. He told me that Zianro has a new prisoner from the fire tribe, and I think that it is Zotar, Zaheed's brother. It would make sense if Zaheed made a deal with Zianro to get rid of him in order to get the throne."
All this information was still sketchy at best but he hoped it was enough to convince Cailu of the danger he was in. Bellistrad continued a little more calmly."If Zaheed is not King of the Fire Tribe, he will increase his strength now that he is not fighting the Water Tribe, and more than likely attack the Earth Tribe, and guess who is smack in the middle?" The answer was the Air Tribe, even though the village was more to the south than directly inbetween the two villages, Zaheed being the military tactician he was would probably take Airedale as a strategic location or just declare war on them altogether.
"What I need you to help me with is convincing Zianro to release Zotar, and then help me heal the anger in Zotar so that he can help us take Zaheed out of the picture. If this plan works, we might finally have peace in Imos between the four tribes." Finally finished talking, Bellistrad took a vocal break and picked up his hookah, filled it with marijuana from a pouch at his waist, and lit the material with a flame from his thumb. The embers kept the hookah smoking as Bellistrad took a puff and offered the second tube to Cailu, but did not expect him to take it.
"It's not my responsibility and clearly you have seen that my village doesn't think so either. There is only one true leader here and it's not me." When he finally was able to get it out he suddenly realized what he was supposed to do, what his true responsibility was. So in a sudden movement he stood up once more before moving to his clothes, "But I should be with her, not here playing some charade. It was wrong in the first place and it's wrong now. If you truly are a friend of our tribe you must already know who our true leader is."
Bellistrad saw what was going on. He had heard the rumors of Cailu's charge and what their relationship was. Now it seemed those rumors were true. As Cailu seemed to get more excited about something, Bellistrad could only think that he was leaving. Come to think of it, Bellistrad was wondering where his charge was. She must be outside of the village, and that would explain Cailu's state. It all came together for Bellistrad, and it also meant that Bellistrad might fail this time. Walking over to Cailu, Bellistrad placed[a hand on his arm. "Please, wait. Here me out, Cailu. I am going to admit, I am not only here to help you. I need your help, and your tribe's. There is a serious issue in the Water Tribe, and it might mean that the Air could be in danger. Let me explain it first than you can decide what to do."
This at least bought Bellistrad some time with Cailu as he tried to convince him to come to his aid. Bellistrad sat down on the bed and slowly let out his breath before he could let out his long story. " Ok, so first let me begin with my experiences. I was traveling into the Water Tribe a week or so ago in the middle of the night, and I ran into non-other than General Zaheed. I also saw Zianro, the Water Tribe's current leader skulking around. I can say for a fact the only reason they would be together is to either kill each other or make a deal. Zianro wants peace, so Zaheed probably promised him a reprieve, but in exchange assistance from Zianro i'm sure."
He had to catch his breath from the emotional scar the experiences of the last few days left on him, which he did not feel until now."I left shortly after and ran into Zaheed again, he threatened my life if I did not find where the Shape Shifters village was for him. After wards I returned to Lakeshore the next day after receiving a nightmare of that lake, and there I found a drowning Fire exile. Zianro sent one of his men to search for her and he came to me, unaware I had rescued her. He told me that Zianro has a new prisoner from the fire tribe, and I think that it is Zotar, Zaheed's brother. It would make sense if Zaheed made a deal with Zianro to get rid of him in order to get the throne."
All this information was still sketchy at best but he hoped it was enough to convince Cailu of the danger he was in. Bellistrad continued a little more calmly."If Zaheed is not King of the Fire Tribe, he will increase his strength now that he is not fighting the Water Tribe, and more than likely attack the Earth Tribe, and guess who is smack in the middle?" The answer was the Air Tribe, even though the village was more to the south than directly inbetween the two villages, Zaheed being the military tactician he was would probably take Airedale as a strategic location or just declare war on them altogether.
"What I need you to help me with is convincing Zianro to release Zotar, and then help me heal the anger in Zotar so that he can help us take Zaheed out of the picture. If this plan works, we might finally have peace in Imos between the four tribes." Finally finished talking, Bellistrad took a vocal break and picked up his hookah, filled it with marijuana from a pouch at his waist, and lit the material with a flame from his thumb. The embers kept the hookah smoking as Bellistrad took a puff and offered the second tube to Cailu, but did not expect him to take it.
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
"Leaving is easier said than done. As I said, powerful people found my powers impressive, impressive enough to hire me of all people, if I decided to leave the city I would probably end up dead. You know, the Fire tribe doesn't take treason that well. Or I would just end up in chains in the basement instead."
Meka was stunned to silence for a brief moment, surprised by what she had heard. She had heard that the Fire Tribe had its problems, she had seen that when she first approached the city, but the way this woman spoke about her decision did not seem right. In her own tribe Mekaisto could never recall a death sentence, more so a death sentence for wishing to leave and see the world. She watched as the woman’s eyes flicked away and followed them to the castle, probably where she worked and maybe even lived. To think that the Fire Tribe something that sounded like a dungeon was baffling, a basement full of changes sounded something more akin to an adventurous sexual escapade than a form of punishment. She jerked her head back and made a face of mixed disgust and horror at the thought of ‘adventurous sexual escapades.’
Meka cleared her throat, “Leaving is easy, you just have to stop making excuses.” Serious, all strange thoughts cast aside and forgotten. The woman in front of her looked surprised that she had given Meka any information about who she was and what went on within the walls of the Fire Tribe and Meka wondered how often this lady really got outside. However; Meka felt like she was wearing her down, and if she stuck around long enough she would definitely be able to get a sincere apology out of her. The tired sigh was only encouragement for Meka to stay that much longer.
"Forget it. It's not happening. Now if you are just going to continue to rant about such insignificant things I'm just going to leave because I have better things to do." As the woman made to leave Meka darted around her and cut her off, splaying her arms open in an effort to block the woman’s path. The smaller girl refused to let this woman escape until she got what she wanted.
”Little One, just let this woman go while she is no longer threatening violence.” The voice whispered in her mind despite the fact that she was the only one that could hear it, she sometimes thought Crow could hear the gods too, but he always insisted that he couldn’t. Needless to say Meka continued to do what she had been since entering this city, ignoring the voice.
”I cannot ‘forget it.’ This may be insignificant to you, but the gods are more important to me than my life and I insist that you give them your apologizes.” She glared at the taller woman. “I will not leave you until I hear it.”
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Na'ari sighed and ordered several guards to escort the drunkard out of the city, he didn't want to bother with him as he had another question to deal and get an answer for. He had to talk to Zianro. He walked back to the palace where The Water lord was now by himself on the throne.
"Ah, there you are old boy, say did you arrest people?" Zianro asked him, sounding like he learned of certain details.
"I only went to gather information about the girl and my informant made a harsh accusation...to you. He said you captured The Fire Lord so that Zaheed would become the Fire King. Tell me that isn't true.." Na'ari gave a reply as he gripped his blade.
Zianro stared at His friend and sighed. "Dear dear Na'ari, that informant of yours escaped. And if he has this accusation and hands it off to someone else the safety of the Water Tribe is Compromised!" Zianro drew his swords and rose from his throne. "You betrayed me! Indirectly!" Zianro shouted as the two warriors clashed with swords, not using their water magic. No, this was a battle of honor between two experienced soldiers.
"Did you not do the same thing by doing this accusation?! If it is true we are in deep trouble!" Na'ari retorted as he swung Draconil at a horizontal angle but The water Lord Blocked and bound him with water. "What is this?!?"
"You know too much Na'ari and your accidental bumble with your 'informant' has compromised the safety of the Water tribe as a whole." Zianro rubbed his face angrily trying to think of what more to say. "You're to take a vacation. To the Air Tribe. Away from me for the next month!" Zianro pushed Na'ari away. He had something more sinister in mind for his Right Hand's foolish bumble.
"I'll use my friend...as a scapegoat for my next plan. I'm sorry for putting it on you Na'ari. But my vision of peace on all four tribes must be maintained." Zianro thought as he walked to visit Zotar yet again and to try and nurse the Former Lord back to health. At least that was part of his plan.
---
Na'ari was walking out of the Palace in shock, why did Zianro do this to him? He didn't do anything wrong. He felt confused, but he knew he had someone to possibly blame for it. Belistrad is going to answer a lot for the newfound friction made between the friends. But he was forced to go to the air tribe. How can he do anything there?
"Ah, there you are old boy, say did you arrest people?" Zianro asked him, sounding like he learned of certain details.
"I only went to gather information about the girl and my informant made a harsh accusation...to you. He said you captured The Fire Lord so that Zaheed would become the Fire King. Tell me that isn't true.." Na'ari gave a reply as he gripped his blade.
Zianro stared at His friend and sighed. "Dear dear Na'ari, that informant of yours escaped. And if he has this accusation and hands it off to someone else the safety of the Water Tribe is Compromised!" Zianro drew his swords and rose from his throne. "You betrayed me! Indirectly!" Zianro shouted as the two warriors clashed with swords, not using their water magic. No, this was a battle of honor between two experienced soldiers.
"Did you not do the same thing by doing this accusation?! If it is true we are in deep trouble!" Na'ari retorted as he swung Draconil at a horizontal angle but The water Lord Blocked and bound him with water. "What is this?!?"
"You know too much Na'ari and your accidental bumble with your 'informant' has compromised the safety of the Water tribe as a whole." Zianro rubbed his face angrily trying to think of what more to say. "You're to take a vacation. To the Air Tribe. Away from me for the next month!" Zianro pushed Na'ari away. He had something more sinister in mind for his Right Hand's foolish bumble.
"I'll use my friend...as a scapegoat for my next plan. I'm sorry for putting it on you Na'ari. But my vision of peace on all four tribes must be maintained." Zianro thought as he walked to visit Zotar yet again and to try and nurse the Former Lord back to health. At least that was part of his plan.
---
Na'ari was walking out of the Palace in shock, why did Zianro do this to him? He didn't do anything wrong. He felt confused, but he knew he had someone to possibly blame for it. Belistrad is going to answer a lot for the newfound friction made between the friends. But he was forced to go to the air tribe. How can he do anything there?
Reshar stumbled as the guards tossed him just outside their boundaries laughing at how disgusting he was as a person. He didn't mind one bit, because he was out now. It had taken longer than he had planned but he had escaped with very little trouble. Reshar was wondering about two things as he walked along the public path leading away from his latest job. First was of the enigmatic Eriene and her basement. The second was his cloak and all his weapons and poisons that were left on that one roof. Well he would just remember where it was incase he had to enter the village unarmed next time.
Reshar knew the forests well. He not only had a incredible memory, his spatial awareness was also off the charts. It allowed him to lessen the time of jobs as well as less evidence to be found on him. His cover for most parts was a travelling apothecary. Knowing exactly where he was he adjusted his course to lessen the time by half but leaving the road and trailing through the woods. It also doubled as a good way to lose any tails that were not aware of his destination.
Reshar adjusted again as he attempted to point himself passed his village incase anyone might deduce where he was from or where he was going. His paranoid mind was a deadly weapon and shield that made him one of the highest in his specific organization.
Reshar knew the forests well. He not only had a incredible memory, his spatial awareness was also off the charts. It allowed him to lessen the time of jobs as well as less evidence to be found on him. His cover for most parts was a travelling apothecary. Knowing exactly where he was he adjusted his course to lessen the time by half but leaving the road and trailing through the woods. It also doubled as a good way to lose any tails that were not aware of his destination.
Reshar adjusted again as he attempted to point himself passed his village incase anyone might deduce where he was from or where he was going. His paranoid mind was a deadly weapon and shield that made him one of the highest in his specific organization.
It was not that Deborah tried to leave the scene because she didn't want to lose her cool. She didn't care the slightest about exploding in front of people if she got mad enough. This situation just wasn't something that she wanted to be a part of, with all this talk about "choices" and the fact that the woman was a lost case when it came to her mental health. It was tiresome to listen to such a delusional person, to Deborah it sounded like the woman had no idea how the world worked. That it wasn't some fairytale that would work out just because you wanted it too.
But even though Deborah did try her best to stay calm it did hit a nerve when the woman suddenly barged out in front of her, going on about her gods once more. ”I cannot ‘forget it.’ This may be insignificant to you, but the gods are more important to me than my life and I insist that you give them your apologizes. I will not leave you until I hear it.”
A few seconds went by without anything happening, Deborah just stared at the crazy person in front of her. But in the end she just smacked her mouth before taking another step towards the woman, ending up so close to her that she almost could feel the woman’s breathes against her skin.
"Oh? You won't leave? Do you think I care about what you think?" It didn't take much effort to just shove the smaller woman to the side and just continue. Even though the woman didn't look that strong Deborah realized the moment she touched the woman that she did take a bit too much strength into the movement. But Deborah didn't see the unnecessary violence as something bad, rather something positive. If it was her that had been shoved to the side while she was a weak one she wouldn't try to proceed. She hoped that her greeting physical would scare the annoying woman away.
Cailu’s excitement that just had begun to light shortly died out as the man once more touched him cautiously. From showing a hint of a smile on his side Cailu's mouth started to point downwards in a grimace instead, deeply disturbed by the touch. It was one thing when he was fully dressed inside a tavern, but to have the man just calmly feel him up in his undergarments inside his chamber was a completely different thing. And Cailu hadn't appreciated the earlier touching either. So if he had quickly withdrawn his hand the night before his suddenly flinch backwards to avoid getting touched was even more violently.
As the man had started to explain his true intentions with visiting Airedale Cailu only hissed slowly, "Do not try to touch me again. Ever." Even though the things the man said was important Cailu couldn't sit quiet and just listen to it. He needed to get those few words out of his system, he couldn't stand the thought of having the male approach him once more.
But after that he listened carefully at the stories. Surprisingly he had no idea that the Fire tribe had changed leader this recently, Ara probably knew already like with everything else. She had probably discussed it with him as well but like with most things he had forgotten about it because it was just too much for him to keep in his head. All the names, the plans, the places - what to do and not to do. He couldn't deal with it.
"If Zaheed is not King of the Fire Tribe, he will increase his strength now that he is not fighting the Water Tribe, and more than likely attack the Earth Tribe, and guess who is smack in the middle?"
Cailu did get that Bellistrad must mean that Airedale would be stuck in the middle of such a war but it did bring a wrinkle between the withe haired man’s eyebrows. The last time he had studied the map over Imos Murtovaara the city where most of the fire wielders and their leader lived lied in the North - the mountains. Far to the East of them Shadowfen lied hidden in the deepest forest Imos had, that was something Cailu knew for certain since his tribe had a close relationship with them. Or they exchanged services and traded. But the funny thing was that Airedale lied to the South and slightly to the West of Murtovaara. Which meant that they wouldn't be in between the both cities in case of a war, sure it would be troublesome since they wouldn't be able to trade with the Earth tribe anymore but that was all. Or perhaps he meant that it would put them all in a difficult position since they had such a close relationship which could lead to the Earth tribe hoping for them to step in and help them in the fight?
The statement was strange anyway and Cailu didn't like it when he didn't know what to think of things.
"What I need you to help me with is convincing Zianro to release Zotar, and then help me heal the anger in Zotar so that he can help us take Zaheed out of the picture. If this plan works, we might finally have peace in Imos between the four tribes."
When all was said Cailu had a lot to think about, if it was true it would indeed lead to trouble even though it wasn't in that way that Cailu though that Bellistrad meant. But to make such a decision, Cailu didn't like it. And he knew that he wasn't the right one to even try to talk someone into doing something, he would just stutter and probably destroy the whole meeting by his disqualification. So in the end he just shook his head, "I can't do that. But I can meet you in Lakeshore with someone who can do it. I will talk to her and take her with me. I can't take you with me to where she is so go to Lakeshore and just await our arrival. You will know when we will arrive because we do need to notify the Water tribe’s leader before we just show up. I-- I mean uhm she is the leader of our tribe so yeah..."
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad listened to Cailu's whimpy responce and scoffed at him. His eyes flashed disappointment at Cailu, but he nodded and accepted his plan. "I have never met such a weakling of a leader, so out of balance with his own tribe that he would be afraid of their disapproval. But I cannot blame you, I understand what you must be feeling." Just the fact he was an exile showed proof that he did indeed feel something similar to Cailu, a disconnection with one's home. "I will go to the Water Tribe in a couple days time after my work here is finished. If you are sure you are not up to the task than I will have to accept your substitute. As long as the end result is in our favor." Bellistrad turned and packed his hookah away, slipping his pack back over his shoudlers and turned to leave.
Pausing at the doorway, Bellistrad speaks to Cailu without turning."One more thing. Before all this is over, you will have to make a choice. I pray you understand which one will be the right one before the end." With that Bell left. His meaning behind these words was simple, if Cailu got involved in this dispute he would either choose to let other's fight against Zaheed alone, or risk his life and stand up against him.
That choice would be Cailu's, and Bellistrad would not interfere with his free will. As Bellistrad exited the forsaken home the sun was already starting to edge towards the top of the sky. He had some shopping to do, and now that he was even on a more tight schedule he had to do these things fast. His first stop was the apothecary in town. Inside was a man he had known since near the time he had left the Fire Tribe. They embraced, exchanged greetings and recent happenings, and a few stories. Bellistrad kept the last few weeks under wraps from him, not wanting him to panic.
When they had both smoked and ate and made merriment Bellistrad purchased another few pounds of marijuana from him, as well as some other materials that he would need. As expected Bellistrad was able to purchase some special items from him as well, such as home made flash bombs the size of a man's fist and crystals that would help Bellistrad channel his energies. Yellow, unlike what most people believed, was the color of the specific chakra in a persons body that handles Fire energy. Bellistrad bought a pendant that was long enough to hang down to the center of his torso right over his stomach where the Willpower Chakra was located, he would use this crystal for advanced Fire Magic that he could not perform on his own.
After making his purchases Bellistrad rushed to his hideout as the sun was just beginning to set. He took out one of the crystals he had bought, an amethyst, and laid down on his back with the crystal resting on his forehead. The amethyst made astral projecting easier for him, and he left his body resting as he left it. He went to Cailu once more wherever he was at the time and began stimulating Cailu's second lowest chakra. This chakra was orange in color, and was located at the naval. This chakra, called the Sacral Chakra, deals with relationships and interactive emotions, as well as sexual energies. With this open Cailu will be able to pick up on people's emotions again and gain confidence around others with time.
Returning to his body Bellistrad saw that the sun had just set all the way, and only a faint red glow hung around the horizon. He decided to leave his new things at the hideout and go out to the tavern once more for a meal and relaxation. He gets there quickly and orders a vegetarian meal and some of the same chamomile tea, taking a seat near the gamblers and partook in a dice game in which he lost a couple of coins but thought the fun worth the cost.
Bellistrad listened to Cailu's whimpy responce and scoffed at him. His eyes flashed disappointment at Cailu, but he nodded and accepted his plan. "I have never met such a weakling of a leader, so out of balance with his own tribe that he would be afraid of their disapproval. But I cannot blame you, I understand what you must be feeling." Just the fact he was an exile showed proof that he did indeed feel something similar to Cailu, a disconnection with one's home. "I will go to the Water Tribe in a couple days time after my work here is finished. If you are sure you are not up to the task than I will have to accept your substitute. As long as the end result is in our favor." Bellistrad turned and packed his hookah away, slipping his pack back over his shoudlers and turned to leave.
Pausing at the doorway, Bellistrad speaks to Cailu without turning."One more thing. Before all this is over, you will have to make a choice. I pray you understand which one will be the right one before the end." With that Bell left. His meaning behind these words was simple, if Cailu got involved in this dispute he would either choose to let other's fight against Zaheed alone, or risk his life and stand up against him.
That choice would be Cailu's, and Bellistrad would not interfere with his free will. As Bellistrad exited the forsaken home the sun was already starting to edge towards the top of the sky. He had some shopping to do, and now that he was even on a more tight schedule he had to do these things fast. His first stop was the apothecary in town. Inside was a man he had known since near the time he had left the Fire Tribe. They embraced, exchanged greetings and recent happenings, and a few stories. Bellistrad kept the last few weeks under wraps from him, not wanting him to panic.
When they had both smoked and ate and made merriment Bellistrad purchased another few pounds of marijuana from him, as well as some other materials that he would need. As expected Bellistrad was able to purchase some special items from him as well, such as home made flash bombs the size of a man's fist and crystals that would help Bellistrad channel his energies. Yellow, unlike what most people believed, was the color of the specific chakra in a persons body that handles Fire energy. Bellistrad bought a pendant that was long enough to hang down to the center of his torso right over his stomach where the Willpower Chakra was located, he would use this crystal for advanced Fire Magic that he could not perform on his own.
After making his purchases Bellistrad rushed to his hideout as the sun was just beginning to set. He took out one of the crystals he had bought, an amethyst, and laid down on his back with the crystal resting on his forehead. The amethyst made astral projecting easier for him, and he left his body resting as he left it. He went to Cailu once more wherever he was at the time and began stimulating Cailu's second lowest chakra. This chakra was orange in color, and was located at the naval. This chakra, called the Sacral Chakra, deals with relationships and interactive emotions, as well as sexual energies. With this open Cailu will be able to pick up on people's emotions again and gain confidence around others with time.
Returning to his body Bellistrad saw that the sun had just set all the way, and only a faint red glow hung around the horizon. He decided to leave his new things at the hideout and go out to the tavern once more for a meal and relaxation. He gets there quickly and orders a vegetarian meal and some of the same chamomile tea, taking a seat near the gamblers and partook in a dice game in which he lost a couple of coins but thought the fun worth the cost.
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
"Oh? You won't leave? Do you think I care about what you think?" Mekaisto opened her mouth to retort something rude and aggressive back at this woman but was cut short, and off guard, by being shoved by the woman. She felt her balance go off kilter as she fell hard on her rear and let out a surprised squawk that was echoed by Crow as it fell off its perch on her shoulder. The raven flapped its wings hard, barely able to save itself from a hard landing similar to Meka’s.
Meka felt her temper bubble up inside herself as the tall woman walked away, her back looking extremely vulnerable and attackable. Her eyes darted from side to side watching as now of the people that passed her by offered Meka any assistance, and pretended not to notice her. That was fine though, the young woman assumed that a lot of the people in this god forsaken city were just like that tall woman, but that didn’t mean she had to stand for it.
”Meka, I can see from the look in her eyes what you are thinking, and I do not think this is a good idea.” Meka paused for a moment, of the two voices that constantly imparted wisdom upon her the girl had always been more inclined to listen to what Crow suggested. It surprised her that her spirit animal was actually agreeing with the gods in her head about leaving the tall woman be because usually Crow’s advice opposed the will of the gods. She glanced at her rough-around-the-edges bird and then at the retreating back of the tall woman. She balled her hands up into fists in frustration and looked apologetically at her spirit raven.
”Meka, please-“ The small girl didn’t get to hear whatever it was Crow was going to say as she charged forward and rammed her shoulder, and all of her body weight, into the back of the woman. She hoped that by using all the force of her weight, and a running start, she would at least be able to push the woman down in a fashion similar to what she had done to Meka. The small girl decided that even if her strength wasn’t enough a surprise attack would aid her the rest of the way in knocking the woman down.
“I will not go down without a fight or an apology from you.” She demanded loudly, pointing an accusing finger straight at the nose of the taller woman she had been having a stand off with earlier. Her antler hat had been knocked nearly off her head when she had rammed herself into the woman, and without dropping her pointed finger used her other hand to straighten back onto the top of her head. She could feel several onlookers pause and give the two attention at the mention of a fight breaking out. Nothing drew a crowd better than violence.
”I literally cannot believe you right now Little One, the gods will not aid you in escaping the predicament you know find yourself in.” The voice sounded exasperated and tired, as if it had finally thrown in the towel. Meka huffed in annoyance. “I do not need your assistance to escape my predicament.” She shot back at her voice, mocking its own words as she said them.
Turning her attention back to the tall woman she squared her shoulders and glared determined, ready to completely lose if the woman decided she really wanted a physical fight. The odds of Meka getting pummeled to death seemed increasingly high as of the moment. She could feel the voice stir nervously in the back of her mind, trying to influence her mentally, but refused to waver.
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
"I have never met such a weakling of a leader, so out of balance with his own tribe that he would be afraid of their disapproval. But I cannot blame you, I understand what you must be feeling."
Cailu only stared at the man in disbelief, he couldn't understand that he had promised to help the stranger because now it seemed that the man didn't even care to listen to anything he said. Just a few moments ago Cailu had admitted to not being the true leader but just a cover someone else hide behind. And now he got insulted for being a weak leader that couldn't do anything without the approval of the tribe? Apparently the man hadn't listened at all to what Cailu had said either this morning or last evening. Cailu almost regretted making such an agreement, after this he didn't even feel like helping the man with his quest to save the world. But it was not Cailu's decision. He could only ask Ara to do it, if she decided it wasn't worth it that was the end of the story. And after all this he almost hoped she would say no to stepping in to be some sort of a peacemaker so everything could return to normal.
Before leaving for the trip Cailu collected everything he needed to make the trip by himself, he knew for sure that no one would want to accompany him. Why would them? They hated him. And he was glad to just be rid of them and their judgement now finally. The other thing that made the steps he took a little easier was the fact that he finally had decided to do was right - at least that was what he himself believed. He knew that Ara would think so too. But a part of him just hoped.
When he announced what he had planned to do to the guards no one tried to stop him, they just promised to take care of the village while he was gone and that was all he had hoped for. Once done with all the preparations Cailu sat up on his pitch black stallion and took off towards Northpass.
It took him a while to get there but since he didn't carry any heavy luggage or had any carriages with him it took him only a couple of days instead of almost a month. Sure, when he finally arrived at the mountain he knew it lied upon he did have some trouble finding the actual entering, the well hidden road that led you safely to the tribe. He knew better then to try to get up without it, it was nearly impossible for an outsider like him, too many dangerous animals and paths. But after a while of searching and memory training he finally knew where to go.
As the village itself started to become visible between the foliage Cailu finally could breathe normally and relax, just knowing that he wouldn't need to be lonely anymore made the pressure that had been lying above him vanish. When he met the guards that had been visiting his own village he got showed to the shaman tent where they told him Ara would be located at the moment. To him all of the tents looked the same and he couldn't understand how people could want to live in tents all year round since the winters must be cold up here like in Murtovaara.
But he didn't ask about it to the guards, instead he just bent down and entered the tent. Like the guards had told him Ara really was there and to his surprise she looked more alive now than before. With a wide smile he sat down beside her, "Ara... You look much better now..."
"Cailu? What are you doing here?" Instead of Cailu's great excitement about being reunited Ara only showed confusement. He hadn't told anyone in advance that he would visit them.
"Uhm... Well it's complicated..." The man started to nervously fiddle his hands before retelling what had happen some days ago. He knew her opinion about stepping in into the other's war but she surely must see what problems could lie in front of them now. But Ara listened carefully to what he said without disturbing him. When he was done the silence lied above them both like a cloak, no one said anything. But finally Ara only nodded.
"Yes, perhaps we should talk to them... But we won't do anything further than that. We listen to what the Water leader has to say and that's all. Understood?"
Cailu once more started to fiddle nervously as if he had something more to say but didn't dare to say it. When he finally collected all the courage he needed he glanced up towards her, "I think we should stop this. You should take your rightful place and show everyone that it was you was our leader all along. I'm not good at it and... Everyone need to know. Now is a good time to let everyone know the truth. You seem stronger, you would be able to handle yourself. I will always be beside you to protect you either way."
After a discussion about if it was a good thing to do or not they finally agreed upon letting the rest of the world know about the Air tribe secret. They bid farewell to the Shapeshifter tribe and the guards from Airedale that had held Ara company while she had lived inside Northpass. And finally they was on their way to visit Lakeshore for the first time since they had taken over the power after Ara's father’s death.
Before they left Northpass they had asked them to send a note telling Azure about their visit however. The bird flew off into the distance towards Lakeshore and their leader. Now Cailu only hoped that everything would go as smoothly as possible so they could avoid any sort of trouble.
Zianro was busy, he had people take better care of Zotar and make him healthy again, but douse him in ice water every other day to keep his fire turned off. He then saw some form of bird fly in and give him a message.
"Hm...the leaders of Airedale are arriving. I can't wait for their visit. I wonder what they wish to talk to me about." He said to himself as he drank from his glass of wine, chuckling in his mind.
----
Na'ari was tiredly heading into the Air Tribe lands. He was tired, tired from walking for several days. He was trying to reflect why he and Zianro were fighting and why he was sent off. It was either because Zianro finally got tired of him, or he just wanted Na'ari to take a vacation. But usually Na'ari had a horse.
He sighed as he then wandered to a tree near the road and leaned on it, falling asleep for the first time in awhile, he didn't know he needed sleep, but he was so confused about everything. He didn't want to be replaced. But he did accuse Zianro of something. No one accuses the Water lord of everything.
"Hm...the leaders of Airedale are arriving. I can't wait for their visit. I wonder what they wish to talk to me about." He said to himself as he drank from his glass of wine, chuckling in his mind.
----
Na'ari was tiredly heading into the Air Tribe lands. He was tired, tired from walking for several days. He was trying to reflect why he and Zianro were fighting and why he was sent off. It was either because Zianro finally got tired of him, or he just wanted Na'ari to take a vacation. But usually Na'ari had a horse.
He sighed as he then wandered to a tree near the road and leaned on it, falling asleep for the first time in awhile, he didn't know he needed sleep, but he was so confused about everything. He didn't want to be replaced. But he did accuse Zianro of something. No one accuses the Water lord of everything.
The thing that happened next was not something that Deborah had planned or even considered. She felt the impact, when something hard suddenly hit her back. She hadn't been prepared for it at all and so she stumbled forward. She was so close to fall to the ground because of it but in the last minute she regained her balance. Still leaning forward like she was still in the fall she turned around just to meet the smaller woman's eyes. The moment she did that they flashed for a short moment, expressing fiery hate inside them.
To hear the tiny person talk about a fight Deborah snorted once again in annoyance before stretching out her body, "You want a fight huh? Think you can take me on? Please. You make me want to laugh." Even though she expressed such a sentence she didn't look the slightest amused. In fact she looked as if she was ready to beat anyone into a pulp.
At this point Deborah didn't even think clearly, she was so angry that she just charged at the smaller woman with her hands glowing sharply once again. She wasn't going to use her powers at the woman but she was so angry that she couldn't control it. But using her powers wouldn't give the same sensation and the only thing Deborah wanted to feel by now was how the smaller woman’s bones break with the force of only her fists.
After days of traveling Cailu and Ara finally arrived at Lakeshore. It was the first time for Cailu to see the Water tribe’s main city and it was more stunning then he could had imagine it to be. For Ara it was the second time to see it, but she was just as astounded as her cousin since she had been so little when she was here last time. That she had just followed her father here while he had some business with the late Water leader as well.
When they entered the city they met some of the city's guards, Ara was obviously the first to approach them with a friendly smile while Cailu just watched from the background. She explained that both of them was from Airedale, which anyone could figure out because of the color of their hair, and was going to meet their leader. That they had sent a message announcing their arrival before so that he should already been informed of this. After she was done explaining their reason for coming one of the guard hurried away to the palace to tell lord Azura about it while the cousins got showed the way to the stall where they could have their horses while visiting Lakeshore.
When they had left their horses the both of them followed one of the guards which guided them to the palace. From the beginning they had walked in an ordinary pace since the both of them by now looked healthy, but something that both the guard and Cailu noticed was that Ara still had some problem with walking. She was still slow and had to use her crane, even though she had gotten her strength back and wasn't as fragile as she had been before traveling to Northpass she was still unable to fully use her left leg.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad had rested enough, and was ready for action. But he knew that both the Fire Tribe and the Water Tribe would be looking for him, so he decided to cover his usual garb with an extra long, shaggy brown cloak that trailed behind him as he road on his dark horse. Beneath the cloak Bellistrad wore sapphire dyed leather bracers and ankle guards which he kept in case of major battle, and even had his original Fire Tribe carbon steel sword, old in design but reliable. Bellistrad never really was adept with sword play but it would make a good defensive option. Finally he had a dirty brown shawl over his face to hide his appearance.
The road to the Water Tribe was normally empty that time of year, but Bellistrad was not so lucky and ran into the one person he did not want to see, Na'ari. He spotted the guard captain long before he reached him, and there was little chance he would recognize Bellistrad. Not wanting to stop riding in fear he would be late to his meeting, he road as fast as he could past Na'ari and threw a Fire Tribe coin at him as he passed by. Hopefully Na'ari would wake from his rest and give chase to Bellistrad, as he wanted as many witnesses to Zianro's confession as possible.
Alone or being pursued, Bellistrad drove his horse to near exhaustion, pouring some energy into his stead in order to keep it from passing out or dying on the road. After many long hours of riding Bellistrad finally saw the front gates of the Water Tribe. The guards there got in front of the gates and tried to stop his progress, but Bellistrad moved his shawl and exhaled a spear of fire that made the guards duck out of the way as the front gate was blasted open by flames. Bellistrad road into the city at high speed to the surprise of the townsfolk who screamed and exited the horses path. Bellistrad dismounted the horse and let it finally rest as he sent heat to his legs in order to help relieve his pain from riding for so long.
He replaced his shawl over his mouth and ducked into a nearby ally way as a squad of soldiers took over the horse and searched for him. Bell had to calm himself, and so he took in some of the suns energy through his exposed hands while he hid in the ally. Little did he know, Cailu and his charge were already nearing the palace and more than likely heard all the commotion. He was only hoping they were already with Zianro and that he could arrive in the middle of their discussions. Moving from his hiding place as water benders moved around the city, Bellistrad rushed to the front of the palace.
This was a mistake, as his loud arrival had forced a platoon of soldiers to be stationed at the front doors of the palace which were sealed shut. Bellistrad activated his chakras and charged as much energy into his throat as he could, inhaling his full lung capacity and exhaling blue and white flames of extreme temperature. The flames formed into a shape 4 yards in front of Bell, becoming a giant blue and white flaming animated lions head with a small stream of flame still coming from Bell's mouth to connect it to his aura. The lion stared down the platoon of soldiers and roared loud enough to shatter nearby windows on houses before shooting into the front doors of the Water Tribe Palace.
The building shook and rocked with the powerful explosion as melted mortar and stone was expelled from the entrance. The platoon of soldiers were incinerated, a sad price that Bellistrad was willing to take in order to save the lives of thousands more. The flames subsided as Bellistrad collapsed to his knees, his aura and chakra system stretched from how much energy had flowed through him in that moment. It took him a minute to get back up and walk into the palace. He was noticeably limping into the structure that had been blown apart by the lion's head, and his posture was that of a man on his limits. But his strong will and spiritual resilience allowed him to continue, at least until his mission was done.
Servants and soldiers had long fled from the palace after the explosion, so Bellistrad met no one until he reached the throne room, where sat Zianro and Cailu along with a girl he had never seen before, most likely Ara. Bellistrad let the hood of his cloak fall back as he took off his shawl exposing who he was. His eyes were no longer the kind pleasant ones that had helped so many souls, now they were determined and angry."Hail the Legendary River Dragon, Zianro Azura. King of the Water Tribe, and betrayer of my people!" Bellistrad stared at Zianro and no one else, he barely acknowledged even those he had begged to come here in support of his claim. He did not dare move, not only because of his exhaustion but because he knew Zianro was looking for a chance to strike him down before he could let slip his accusations. It was a game of cat and mouse at this point, and Bellistrad aimed to win.
Bellistrad had rested enough, and was ready for action. But he knew that both the Fire Tribe and the Water Tribe would be looking for him, so he decided to cover his usual garb with an extra long, shaggy brown cloak that trailed behind him as he road on his dark horse. Beneath the cloak Bellistrad wore sapphire dyed leather bracers and ankle guards which he kept in case of major battle, and even had his original Fire Tribe carbon steel sword, old in design but reliable. Bellistrad never really was adept with sword play but it would make a good defensive option. Finally he had a dirty brown shawl over his face to hide his appearance.
The road to the Water Tribe was normally empty that time of year, but Bellistrad was not so lucky and ran into the one person he did not want to see, Na'ari. He spotted the guard captain long before he reached him, and there was little chance he would recognize Bellistrad. Not wanting to stop riding in fear he would be late to his meeting, he road as fast as he could past Na'ari and threw a Fire Tribe coin at him as he passed by. Hopefully Na'ari would wake from his rest and give chase to Bellistrad, as he wanted as many witnesses to Zianro's confession as possible.
Alone or being pursued, Bellistrad drove his horse to near exhaustion, pouring some energy into his stead in order to keep it from passing out or dying on the road. After many long hours of riding Bellistrad finally saw the front gates of the Water Tribe. The guards there got in front of the gates and tried to stop his progress, but Bellistrad moved his shawl and exhaled a spear of fire that made the guards duck out of the way as the front gate was blasted open by flames. Bellistrad road into the city at high speed to the surprise of the townsfolk who screamed and exited the horses path. Bellistrad dismounted the horse and let it finally rest as he sent heat to his legs in order to help relieve his pain from riding for so long.
He replaced his shawl over his mouth and ducked into a nearby ally way as a squad of soldiers took over the horse and searched for him. Bell had to calm himself, and so he took in some of the suns energy through his exposed hands while he hid in the ally. Little did he know, Cailu and his charge were already nearing the palace and more than likely heard all the commotion. He was only hoping they were already with Zianro and that he could arrive in the middle of their discussions. Moving from his hiding place as water benders moved around the city, Bellistrad rushed to the front of the palace.
This was a mistake, as his loud arrival had forced a platoon of soldiers to be stationed at the front doors of the palace which were sealed shut. Bellistrad activated his chakras and charged as much energy into his throat as he could, inhaling his full lung capacity and exhaling blue and white flames of extreme temperature. The flames formed into a shape 4 yards in front of Bell, becoming a giant blue and white flaming animated lions head with a small stream of flame still coming from Bell's mouth to connect it to his aura. The lion stared down the platoon of soldiers and roared loud enough to shatter nearby windows on houses before shooting into the front doors of the Water Tribe Palace.
The building shook and rocked with the powerful explosion as melted mortar and stone was expelled from the entrance. The platoon of soldiers were incinerated, a sad price that Bellistrad was willing to take in order to save the lives of thousands more. The flames subsided as Bellistrad collapsed to his knees, his aura and chakra system stretched from how much energy had flowed through him in that moment. It took him a minute to get back up and walk into the palace. He was noticeably limping into the structure that had been blown apart by the lion's head, and his posture was that of a man on his limits. But his strong will and spiritual resilience allowed him to continue, at least until his mission was done.
Servants and soldiers had long fled from the palace after the explosion, so Bellistrad met no one until he reached the throne room, where sat Zianro and Cailu along with a girl he had never seen before, most likely Ara. Bellistrad let the hood of his cloak fall back as he took off his shawl exposing who he was. His eyes were no longer the kind pleasant ones that had helped so many souls, now they were determined and angry."Hail the Legendary River Dragon, Zianro Azura. King of the Water Tribe, and betrayer of my people!" Bellistrad stared at Zianro and no one else, he barely acknowledged even those he had begged to come here in support of his claim. He did not dare move, not only because of his exhaustion but because he knew Zianro was looking for a chance to strike him down before he could let slip his accusations. It was a game of cat and mouse at this point, and Bellistrad aimed to win.
Zianro was incredibly unamused by this morning's events. He had just gotten his two guests into his throne room so he could hear them out when some violent shaking occurred. Then he showed up. Bellistrad Indorial. A Fire exile who was supposedly the man Na'ari was in contact with to try and find some important things of interest.
"You assume too much Indorial. I am no King. I am the Lord of the Tribe. Also it's Wandering River Dragon, if you want to address me do it properly. You came in here, when I was about to entertain my guests, and you expect to accuse me of something I didn't do? Whatever it is you shall claim I will deny it until the day you die." Zianro coldly stated as he began to form water behind Belistrad. "So leave. I will play with you another time. In the meantime, go to hell, expect Na'ari to join you for his incompetence of dealing with you." He threw the water at Belistrad and tried to wrap him in it. If he was successful he would push him out of the palace and into the very Lake itself to try and dispose of him.
Zianro then looked at his two Air tribe guests. "I seriously hope you weren't in on this otherwise I have a bit of a problem here if you understand my meaning." He stated in a businesslike manner. He chuckled inwardly to himself. His plan was ticking away with no flaws. As for Na'ari, he allowed all this to happen. The Wandering River Dragon decided in his own mind that he should simply just strip Na'ari of s rank and exile him. Replace him with someone better then the Commoner Soldier he was friends with. Zianro smiled when he had a pretty good idea on who would be good.
For now though, he had to have his meeting with the two Representatives of the Air Tribe. "So how can I help you today?"
"You assume too much Indorial. I am no King. I am the Lord of the Tribe. Also it's Wandering River Dragon, if you want to address me do it properly. You came in here, when I was about to entertain my guests, and you expect to accuse me of something I didn't do? Whatever it is you shall claim I will deny it until the day you die." Zianro coldly stated as he began to form water behind Belistrad. "So leave. I will play with you another time. In the meantime, go to hell, expect Na'ari to join you for his incompetence of dealing with you." He threw the water at Belistrad and tried to wrap him in it. If he was successful he would push him out of the palace and into the very Lake itself to try and dispose of him.
Zianro then looked at his two Air tribe guests. "I seriously hope you weren't in on this otherwise I have a bit of a problem here if you understand my meaning." He stated in a businesslike manner. He chuckled inwardly to himself. His plan was ticking away with no flaws. As for Na'ari, he allowed all this to happen. The Wandering River Dragon decided in his own mind that he should simply just strip Na'ari of s rank and exile him. Replace him with someone better then the Commoner Soldier he was friends with. Zianro smiled when he had a pretty good idea on who would be good.
For now though, he had to have his meeting with the two Representatives of the Air Tribe. "So how can I help you today?"
When they were halfway to the palace Ara gave up the walking, it took too much time for them to make their way over to the meeting. So she handed over her cane to Cailu and just went into their breeze form instead and followed the two men as they continued to walk through the city while she traveled invisible behind them. The pace of the group suddenly increased and they soon arrived at the palace, the guard just showed Cailu to the right room before he took his leave.
After a few deep breathes preparing for what was to come Cailu entered the room to face the water lord for the first time. He was nervous, probably more nervous than Ara was, but it was the first time in centuries that the Air tribe had gotten involved in the other business and by now he had started to doubt that it was the right thing to do. But he had promised to take Ara with him so they at least could listen to the discussion and participate if Ara decided it was the right thing to do. But it must look a bit funny, him walking in on his own with the crane in hand without actually using it.
Cailu nervously cleared his throat before making his announcement, "I'm Cailu Elre... I've been acting as the Air tribe leader for a while to protect our leader... But she has decided to face you personally..." Ara still wasn't anywhere to be seen but just as Cailu finished the last part a gust of wind seemed to make his hair flow forward and before the two men the true Air tribe leader materialized in the eye of the public for the first time. The woman stretched her hand towards Cailu and he handed over her cane as soon as he noticed it.
With it she took a few steps towards the water lord with a calm smile, "My name is Ara Cilivren, thank you for taking your time to meet us."
What happened as soon as they all had taken their places at the table was not something neither Cailu nor Ara could had imagined. They felt the sudden shake in the ground followed by the screams from outside, it all made them make nervous glances toward each other. They couldn't think that it was anything else then this man Cailu had agreed to help but for him to make such an entrance was not what they had planned. It actually made them wonder if they truly had chosen to help the right person.
To have him storm into the room like some criminal shouting accusations didn't make anything better. Cailu covered his face with his hands in embarrassment for making such a bad choice and talking Ara into it as well. This was not what he had been told it would be like - they were here to discuss the matter like civilized people. Not criminals.
The both cousins once more looked at each other while the water lord uttered those heavy sentences, neither of them knew what would happen if they admitted to knowing that something like this would happen. They didn't want to damage the Air tribes reputation and accidently starting a fight with the Water tribe, but they didn't want to know what would happen if they didn't step in either.
So after a long paus while Ara thought about what would be the best for her tribe she clasped her hands while exhaling. "Azura, we are not only here to visit you for the fun in it like you probably have figured out. We rarely interfere with the rest of the lands problems but recently we heard some very unsettling news... I'm not here to accuse you or your tribe for anything I just want to know from you what exactly is going on around us. How is the situation between your tribe and those who wield fire, between you and their newest leader."
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad knew Zianro wouldn't take the bate so easily, yet the water was expected. As Zianro brushed off Bell's words as little more than petty accusations, Bell charged heat into his body and created a circular wall of red flames around himself, turning the water Zianro had tried to strike at Bell with into steam. The reason his flames were not blue like they usually were with Bellistrad, was the large drain his entrance had put on his energy. He could not produce his super heated flames until he had recharged for another several minutes.
To say the least, Bell had not moved a muscle as the steam cleared and Ara spoke up to Zianro to explain why they were in the Water Tribe in the first place. Bellistrad stood as the imposing sentinel and allowed Ara to be the negotiator for the moment. When she was finished, Bell added his own piece of the story. "I saw you, Zianro. That night on the road with Zaheed. I know you two made a deal, but you failed to grasp Zaheed's ambition. He will never honor a pledge for peace, all he wants is more power. But there is still hope for a peaceful Imos. His brother can still take back the throne, with our help and support. Give Zotar to me and let me heal his hatred. All I ask for is your aid, and your promise that you will not let Zaheed win this war."
Now more confident, Bellistrad drew his Fire Tribe sword and stabbed it into the ground in front of him, folding his fingers over the pommel."Whether you agree or not, I will bring Zotar to the Light. Even if I have to tear his prison down one stone at a time." He was back to his old self again, more passionate about helping his greatest enemy find peace than even his own life. The spiritual energy emanating from Bellistrad's awe inspiring emotions filled the room. His capacity for pure love drifted through to everyone in the room, as well as through himself. He awaited Zianro's answer, whether he would hold onto his pride and risk the fate of the world in Zaheed's hands or find humility and allow Bellistrad to help Zotar become the leader he was meant to be.
Bellistrad knew Zianro wouldn't take the bate so easily, yet the water was expected. As Zianro brushed off Bell's words as little more than petty accusations, Bell charged heat into his body and created a circular wall of red flames around himself, turning the water Zianro had tried to strike at Bell with into steam. The reason his flames were not blue like they usually were with Bellistrad, was the large drain his entrance had put on his energy. He could not produce his super heated flames until he had recharged for another several minutes.
To say the least, Bell had not moved a muscle as the steam cleared and Ara spoke up to Zianro to explain why they were in the Water Tribe in the first place. Bellistrad stood as the imposing sentinel and allowed Ara to be the negotiator for the moment. When she was finished, Bell added his own piece of the story. "I saw you, Zianro. That night on the road with Zaheed. I know you two made a deal, but you failed to grasp Zaheed's ambition. He will never honor a pledge for peace, all he wants is more power. But there is still hope for a peaceful Imos. His brother can still take back the throne, with our help and support. Give Zotar to me and let me heal his hatred. All I ask for is your aid, and your promise that you will not let Zaheed win this war."
Now more confident, Bellistrad drew his Fire Tribe sword and stabbed it into the ground in front of him, folding his fingers over the pommel."Whether you agree or not, I will bring Zotar to the Light. Even if I have to tear his prison down one stone at a time." He was back to his old self again, more passionate about helping his greatest enemy find peace than even his own life. The spiritual energy emanating from Bellistrad's awe inspiring emotions filled the room. His capacity for pure love drifted through to everyone in the room, as well as through himself. He awaited Zianro's answer, whether he would hold onto his pride and risk the fate of the world in Zaheed's hands or find humility and allow Bellistrad to help Zotar become the leader he was meant to be.
The setting changes from Imos to Murtovaara
Meka was surprised that she was able to gain any leverage on the woman, that the strong looking lady in front of her actually stumbled as Meka rammed her body into the other. The wave of accomplishment that warmed her insides didn’t even last a moment as the woman caught herself and turned on her heels to face Meka. Her enraged features nearly made the small girl flinch and the voice stuttered to life at the sight.
“Run, Little One get out of here now.” The voice in her head wasn’t so much concerned now as angry, her disobedience to its desires had proven to land them in a dangerous situation. Well, more so landed herself in a dangerous situation, the gods in her head would not so much feel the pain that would come out of this fight. "You want a fight huh? Think you can take me on? Please. You make me want to laugh."
“Are you crazy? Of course I can’t take you on, I’ll lose in a heartbeat! But I don’t like you, and I refuse to back down.” She wasn’t sure if the woman was actually listening though, she mostly just looked really mad and ready to completely destroy the smaller woman. It made Meka freeze for a moment, fear solidified in her veins and made her limbs feel heavier than concrete, and then as the woman charged at her she felt a rush as her limbs became light again. Meka flinched back from the woman raising her arms to block the oncoming attack, unsure of what the God-given power the woman possessed would inflict upon her.
Crow screeched as the woman lunged at Meka and circled above them unable to do anything. The blinding light of the woman’s power shown brightly and Meka clenched her eyes closed as if it would lessen the damage taken on by the attack. When the woman’s punch hit her it caught Meka off guard, she had been expecting some sort of fire attack, not a physical one.
The attack sent Meka flying back, skidding against the ground like a well skipped stone across a lake. Her arms throbbed from taking the brunt of the attack and she thanked her gods that they hadn’t snapped from such a strong punch. Her staff had been knocked out of her hand as well, lying a few feet away, and she had various abrasions from hitting the rough ground that were already starting to bleed.
“Meka leave, now. I will abandon you if you do not.” The statement was the first to make Meka falter in her stubborn fight with the voice. She had never considered the idea that the voice would or could leave her, and she hadn’t been without it for as long as she could remember. Her heart thumped against her chest in rhythm with her throbbing arms and her made a quick motion to grab her staff before darting in the direction opposite the woman.
“I won’t forget you!” She yelled as Meka ran away, the idea of the voice abandoning her was much scarier than keeping her pride in tact.
The sight of the annoying woman tumbling to the ground by the force was indeed a sight Deborah enjoyed more than usual. It was just something about the woman that made the whole situation more satisfying. But the moment her fist met the girl’s arms it sure was a bit disappointing, she had aimed for the girl’s nose. The plan was to destroy that annoyingly pretty face, sadly it wasn't happening in one punch. Because no, Deborah wasn't nearly finished by that point. Her plan had been to turn her opponent to a bloody mash but her prey suddenly lost all of her courage and ran.
Confused by the sudden escape she stood there and massaged her knuckles with brows still furrowed. The people that had been staring at the scene started to move again, continue with their daily lives since there wasn't anything more to say. The entertainment was over. Deborah could have chased the other woman but it simply wasn't worth the effort. So as the strange woman disappeared in the crowd with her strange raven following her highly above the human’s heads Deborah turned around and walked in the other direction. Back to where she came from.
As always the castle towered over the other buildings on it hill, from there you would really feel as if you looked down at the ordinary people. The closer she got to the building the more she dragged her feet’s after her. All the solitude had really gotten to her and even though she knew it was best to return she didn't feel like doing it at all. The more the castle grew as she got closer the more she dragged her feet’s after her, getting slower and slower in the movements. Her breath turned into something more like sighs, with every in breath she breathed out through her mouth in despair.
Once she passed the gates it was as if the castle walls closed around her, swallowed her whole into its deep abyss. Like she disappeared from the world. Yes, she was free to wander around where ever she wanted but she felt more like a prisoner by now. And as soon as she got into her room she could almost hear the key turning in the door. Locking her inside. But the door open when she turned the doorknob, she left it that way, wide open, as she sat down onto the bed and just stared at the opening while thinking back at what the girl had said. Leaving is easy, you just have to stop making excuses.
The setting changes from Murtovaara to Imos
Zianro turned to listen to the silver haired woman, told to be the true leader of the Air tribe. She asked how relations were with the fire tribe. "Tense, but calm. This is a lull in between our age old quarrel." He replied he then heard belistrad add something and he glared angrily.
"Then you are the fool, fire spitter, to believe that I think that Zaheed will keep his word. I am counting on him to slip up and attack me. But I do not have his pathetic little brother, he's not even a leader worthy to kidnap." He said. Then he heard Belistrad make a tense threat and he glared even more.
"Leave my house now. Unless you want me to kill all the prisoners I have, Bellistrad. I was going to give you a fair chance but veiled threats, a terror attack as your entrance has endangered my plans. Imos will be brought to peace but not by a man who thinks himself no better then anyone else. But for fun's sake, I'll let you have a fun chance. If you can positively identify Zotar and take him from here, if he is here, then I will release him to your care."
Zianro smirked a dark smirk. "If not, someone will die. I won't say who or when. But know this, what you've done will only increase my justification of wiping every fire user off the face of the earth. You may have doomed your tribe Bellistrad. As for the Air tribe, since they've been rudely pulled into this argument, they can imprison my incompetent friend Na'ari for his failure of dealing with you. Fair exchange if you ask me. A life for a life and also an apology gift to bringing an unfortunate scene to such a lovely leader. I even have him stuck in Airedale now. Poor fool. I'm going to have to find a new right hand when this meeting is over."
---
Na'ari woke up and walked slowly, sensing something drop as he looked down. It was a fire coin. Bellistrad must've seen him. He must be in Airedale. Or he could've ran off back to Lakeshore, Na'ari looked around sharply trying to figure it out but then a group of bandits began to appear from the bushes around him. Gripping his sword, Na'ari attacked them.
It wasn't much of a fight, but Na'ari was given several injuries for fighting them off. An arrow was in his shoulder, there was a non fatal cut to his torso, and his legs were bruised from a club strike. He limped to the road, feeling both tired, and unknowing if he'd make it out of this one, and passed out. Surprisingly, the last thing on his mind before losing consciousness was The conversation he had with Eirene about the afterlife.
"Then you are the fool, fire spitter, to believe that I think that Zaheed will keep his word. I am counting on him to slip up and attack me. But I do not have his pathetic little brother, he's not even a leader worthy to kidnap." He said. Then he heard Belistrad make a tense threat and he glared even more.
"Leave my house now. Unless you want me to kill all the prisoners I have, Bellistrad. I was going to give you a fair chance but veiled threats, a terror attack as your entrance has endangered my plans. Imos will be brought to peace but not by a man who thinks himself no better then anyone else. But for fun's sake, I'll let you have a fun chance. If you can positively identify Zotar and take him from here, if he is here, then I will release him to your care."
Zianro smirked a dark smirk. "If not, someone will die. I won't say who or when. But know this, what you've done will only increase my justification of wiping every fire user off the face of the earth. You may have doomed your tribe Bellistrad. As for the Air tribe, since they've been rudely pulled into this argument, they can imprison my incompetent friend Na'ari for his failure of dealing with you. Fair exchange if you ask me. A life for a life and also an apology gift to bringing an unfortunate scene to such a lovely leader. I even have him stuck in Airedale now. Poor fool. I'm going to have to find a new right hand when this meeting is over."
---
Na'ari woke up and walked slowly, sensing something drop as he looked down. It was a fire coin. Bellistrad must've seen him. He must be in Airedale. Or he could've ran off back to Lakeshore, Na'ari looked around sharply trying to figure it out but then a group of bandits began to appear from the bushes around him. Gripping his sword, Na'ari attacked them.
It wasn't much of a fight, but Na'ari was given several injuries for fighting them off. An arrow was in his shoulder, there was a non fatal cut to his torso, and his legs were bruised from a club strike. He limped to the road, feeling both tired, and unknowing if he'd make it out of this one, and passed out. Surprisingly, the last thing on his mind before losing consciousness was The conversation he had with Eirene about the afterlife.
Bellistrad Indorial
Zianro's words burned through Bellistrad unlike any flame had before. Even though this man's goal was the same as Bellistrad's, their ideals were far from similar. The "fun" that Zianro spoke of actually brought a laugh and a little understanding out of Bellistrad, short but obviously genuine. He did not find humor in the situation but Zianro's antics made a little stress relieve needed.
"You drive a hard bargain for the fate of the world, old friend. I accept the challenge, and I expect you to keep your word." He turned towards Cailu and Ara, holding out his hand as if waiting for them to take it and produced a small blue flame in the palm of his hand.
The small flame pulsed with a heartbeat like rhythm. Bellistrad let his hand drop and allowed the flame to drift over towards where the two Air benders stood, the flame settling just over Cailu's shoulder. Unseen by everyone was the small stream of plasma that connected Bellistrad's palm to the blue flame, and in the palm of his hand was a small bright blue diamond shaped flame that seemed like it was a part of his flesh. "If this flame goes out, than I am dead before my search is over and Zianro has cheated me. It will live off of your energy, not mine, but it is my will keeping it alight. I will not be able to sense anything while I search so I will be defenseless. Do what you think is best." Bellistrad pulls his sword out of the floor and re-sheaths it before handing it off to one of the few soldiers remaining nearby and removes his cloak, revealing his blue tunic and black pants once again, as well as his blue hair which was messier than usual because of his actions that day.
Sinking down into a cross-legged sitting position Bellistrad inhales and closes his eyes, aligning his chakra's in his body starting from the lowest and going up to the highest, his eighth chakra. His soul leaves his body which seems to be asleep in his sitting position, and a small smile forms on his bodies face for a moment. His soul expands its consciousness out to encompass the entire village, including the skies above and the tunnels below. He felt every person and living thing as a small amount of light and heat, but lost sense of himself in the process.
This was a dangerous thing for him to do, for he could accidentally forget who he was and attach himself to another living thing instead. He had to be careful to always keep himself in the back of his thoughts as he searched the identity of everyone around him, looking for the only other Fire bender within his field of awareness. It was a hard task, feeling the emotions of everyone in the village at once. He could hardly make sense of it all, especially since these were not his people. Fire Benders had a different way of thinking than any other tribe, they made everything a challenge and Bellistrad was no different but neither was Zotar.
It took well over 15 minutes for Bellistrad to even feel Zotar separately, and he could not even tell if it was in fact him but it was a dark lonely and defeated soul. The kind that only a Firebender in restraint could be. While this may just be another prisoner of war, Bellistrad felt kinship from this soul, and knew it might be his best chance. Bellistrad's soul moved to this new feeling in the underground of Lakeshore, and opened his spiritual eyes. He saw a man broken, left alone and betrayed. He also saw a possible future that could reverse all that had happened to him. It was not a certain thing that this soul was Zotar, it was not the same one Bellistrad had known all those years ago. It was changed by incarceration, and Bellistrad wanted to help it even if this was not Zotar.
Zianro's words burned through Bellistrad unlike any flame had before. Even though this man's goal was the same as Bellistrad's, their ideals were far from similar. The "fun" that Zianro spoke of actually brought a laugh and a little understanding out of Bellistrad, short but obviously genuine. He did not find humor in the situation but Zianro's antics made a little stress relieve needed.
"You drive a hard bargain for the fate of the world, old friend. I accept the challenge, and I expect you to keep your word." He turned towards Cailu and Ara, holding out his hand as if waiting for them to take it and produced a small blue flame in the palm of his hand.
The small flame pulsed with a heartbeat like rhythm. Bellistrad let his hand drop and allowed the flame to drift over towards where the two Air benders stood, the flame settling just over Cailu's shoulder. Unseen by everyone was the small stream of plasma that connected Bellistrad's palm to the blue flame, and in the palm of his hand was a small bright blue diamond shaped flame that seemed like it was a part of his flesh. "If this flame goes out, than I am dead before my search is over and Zianro has cheated me. It will live off of your energy, not mine, but it is my will keeping it alight. I will not be able to sense anything while I search so I will be defenseless. Do what you think is best." Bellistrad pulls his sword out of the floor and re-sheaths it before handing it off to one of the few soldiers remaining nearby and removes his cloak, revealing his blue tunic and black pants once again, as well as his blue hair which was messier than usual because of his actions that day.
Sinking down into a cross-legged sitting position Bellistrad inhales and closes his eyes, aligning his chakra's in his body starting from the lowest and going up to the highest, his eighth chakra. His soul leaves his body which seems to be asleep in his sitting position, and a small smile forms on his bodies face for a moment. His soul expands its consciousness out to encompass the entire village, including the skies above and the tunnels below. He felt every person and living thing as a small amount of light and heat, but lost sense of himself in the process.
This was a dangerous thing for him to do, for he could accidentally forget who he was and attach himself to another living thing instead. He had to be careful to always keep himself in the back of his thoughts as he searched the identity of everyone around him, looking for the only other Fire bender within his field of awareness. It was a hard task, feeling the emotions of everyone in the village at once. He could hardly make sense of it all, especially since these were not his people. Fire Benders had a different way of thinking than any other tribe, they made everything a challenge and Bellistrad was no different but neither was Zotar.
It took well over 15 minutes for Bellistrad to even feel Zotar separately, and he could not even tell if it was in fact him but it was a dark lonely and defeated soul. The kind that only a Firebender in restraint could be. While this may just be another prisoner of war, Bellistrad felt kinship from this soul, and knew it might be his best chance. Bellistrad's soul moved to this new feeling in the underground of Lakeshore, and opened his spiritual eyes. He saw a man broken, left alone and betrayed. He also saw a possible future that could reverse all that had happened to him. It was not a certain thing that this soul was Zotar, it was not the same one Bellistrad had known all those years ago. It was changed by incarceration, and Bellistrad wanted to help it even if this was not Zotar.
Ara had just finished talking when the blue haired man continued to throw around insults and accusations, she wanted to sink down into the floor. Vanish, get out of there immediately. In the corner of her eye she did see how Cailu slumped down in his chair, trying to get as tiny as possible. Probably thinking the same thing she did. But she didn't show it however, that was the difference between them. She knew how to behave, he not so much. But neither of them had agreed to being a part of this. They had agreed to talking like civilized people. This was far from what they had been promised. And perhaps this man, Bellistrad, didn't understand or cared but his behavior could hurt their relationship with the Water tribe. Instead of solving the problem with the war he could create another one. This was their deepest fear.
The continuation of the meeting wasn't any better. The two cousins was afraid like they never had been when they suddenly came across the darkness of the other leaders, kings, lords, whatever they choose to call themselves. Seeing it directly, staring right into that abyss of a soul they all seemed to have. Those who was participating in the war. The fact that they got away this time, without any larger damages done to their reputation was such a relief that Cailu sank even deeper down into the chair as he let out a sigh.
Ara who still sat as straight as both of them had from the beginning, with pride, hadn't even flinched when the argument started. Sure, her fear had probably gotten shown through her eyes but not more than that. She nodded slightly, she was not sticking up for the fire wielder anymore, not the way he acted. "Thank you for understanding, Lord Azura. I assure you that we didn't have anything with these accusations to do. Or the violence. All we wanted was to have a talk with you to clear out some things. I have decided there isn't anything more we are willing to do because I refuse to endanger my people, because of some accusations that even could be lies."
She stood up and so did Cailu, both of them were getting ready to leave when they noticed the fire wielders movements. The blue flame. And both of them got stiff as they watched the flame get closer. When it was so close to Cailu that he believed he would be able to feel the heat of it he started to move away from it. And he continued to do it until he hit the wall behind him. The closer the flame got to him the harsher the wind inside the sealed room got. Everyone’s clothes moved, the banners, even the chairs fell to the ground because of the force in the air. Both of the cousin’s feelings could be seen by the people around them.
As soon as the man had finished speaking, declaring that if the blue flame they had thought would hurt him died the stranger would be dead by then both of them vanished from the sight of the eye. They'd had enough of this madness. They fled. Both of them. You could feel the breeze as they passed the other men. How they flew right out of the room, Ara being the first one while Cailu who wasn't as good as her at controlling the breeze form just sort of drifted out.
King Zaheed stared intently at his hand, as he had been doing to many parts of his body over the course of the last few weeks because things have turned to abnormalities. Muscles that surged down the whole right arm had enlarged and swelled up five times the regular size. The same as went for his hand with fingernails ascending out like a short sword blade from the long menacing fingers. Yet on his left, his arm remained the same. And as for his torso, it grew at an unhuman state of volume as his back formed him to hunch over with the spine poking through flesh. He had also morphed taller, his legs heightening as if he were a giant, but he looked more than that of one, instead, he looked like a monster.
Zaheed was the clear example of what happens when a man hungers for more. He care not for balance, all he desired was to devour. After he was heated and saved by Deborah when he misused his powers, he felt that he revealed to his mage a weakness in himself. That day Zaheed told himself never again, because now he was ready to show all of Imos who he truly was. For once, he was going to stop the games and strip off his mask.
Zaheed discovered something in his time of finding powers of a god, as he were absorbing heat, he started to sense another essence deep inside a vessel body, he found power, the magic all of Imos bear. So he did what anyone would expect Zaheed to do, he robbed them of their gifts, leaving victims powerless. Though he would not be able to bend other elements, he would be able to feast upon the very extract of magic. Their magic energy would course through his veins, making him stronger and more deadly, yet the question Zaheed lacks to be concerned about is, how much more power can he absorb before his body refuses to take anymore. Are there limits to his madness?
Zaheed heard something fall behind his causing a great disturbance to him, thus he turned around to have seen his raven friend, Icarus. The bird had flown in such a hurry he lost his stability, but it was for Icarus had urgent news.
“Zaheed! Zaheed!” he squawked, a noise only Zaheed could understand, and only was it Icarus permitted to call on the King by just his first name. “I-Its about Bellistrad!”
“What did he do, run away?” Zaheed questioned, stepping closer to Icarus, to which then the bird backed up, noticing what Zaheed had become. But instead of asking questions about Zaheed’s body, Icarus decided to stay relevant.
“Much more than that, I’ve been spying on him just as you ordered, and Bellistrad seeks to free your brother… And he got the air tribe involved.”
There was a pause, Icarus was afraid what may happen next. But Zaheed only laughed. “So the boy wishes to help out little brother. I doubt he be successful, but perhaps it would have been better that I had killed him. Yes, that is what I should of done.” Zaheed snatched the bird by its neck. “I will have you know I commanded he find the shape shifting tribe for you!”
“Zaheed, I know! I know! You wished to find some way to undue the curse, so you hoped on finding the ones who form animals, perhaps to find a way to break the spell. You wanted me as a man once again, I know. Could you comprehend how dearly I covet my old life?”
Zaheed held the bird up higher, tightening his grip. “My friend, your words portray you as a weakling. I shall make the weak strong!"
“W-what are you doing!” Icarus squirmed as he felt something surge through his soul, he felt something he had not felt in years- magic. Zaheed transferred his magic to the body of the bird once man. And as this power grew inside of Icarus, so did his physical being. The black wings swoop out in large stature, as his beak sprouted through greater lengths in a point. Icarus looked as twisted as Zaheed, yet Zaheed saw Icarus as a worthy opponent against his enemies and a pleasant and menacing sight to be displayed against his bulging shoulder.
“I will stain Imos with my existence! So you said Bellistrad wants to free Zotar? Heh, well I better let baby brother know what it means to truly be in control. We attack the earth tribe at nightfall! Zotar will blindly love me for it.”
Just as Zaheed had ordered it, soldiers surrounded around the earth tribe at nightfall, though in secret. Archers were prepared and ready to fire their flaming arrows against the tribe dominantly surrounded and constructed of trees. Since Zaheed had been king, the military of the fire tribe has advance, though even when he was a general, the fire tribe had always been known for its great stance military wise. But Zaheed has drafted all boys of the tribe of age seven, the amount of training without rest has proven to be brutal but effective, but yet his men were ready as they will ever be.
Zaheed stood slightly in front of his men, though he wore not armor, for his body had emerged too large to fit any longer. Besides, his body was not the only thing growing bigger, it was also his pride, his belief that his body had sunk image to that of a god, thus no longer did he need things of mortals, such as armor or even weapons. Instead Zaheed wore a pair of trousers and a deep dark crimson cloak with its hood lurking over his black locks. Against his shoulder perched his grisly pet bird.
Zaheed brought Deborah along with him, he wanted to show to her his greatness, that he was not weak and what vision he promised when he first met her was coming true. “Are you prepared to witness reality molded by my hands, Deborah?” He looked down at her, for his height reached above all others. It was a surprise to everyone else of what creature Zaheed had turned into. “Experience it, be immersed in my eminence, all of Imos will be.” Zaheed suddenly with great force sung his arm up signaling for the archers to fire, and then it started. A wave of flames soared against the great black sky, reaching for Shadow in a fiery fiendish embrace. And when the first arrow struck into the bark of the tree village, all hell fell upon the nation as it burst into flames.
“Slay those who decline their salvation, and deliver it to those who surrender through their capture as slaves!” Zaheed commanded his men as the arrows flew over them. “Today I shall deliver the children of fire into warriors strung to the call of glory!” As soon as the arrows fell onto ground, infantry fled Shadowfen, and Icarus jumped off of his master’s shoulder and launched into the night to screech battle cries, to intensify the earth tribe’s fear. Zaheed also entered seeking the head of the leader, with power and pride blinding his eyes. He wanted to be worshiped, but above that, he wanted to be feared, so much so, he spared a few so that they may cry to the other nations in message of the horror Zaheed has wrecked upon them and that he will not stop here.
“Ah… I never sought out fire so beautiful, not until it was forged in my name,” He spoke to Deborah. Zaheed stood before the Shadowfen’s grand tree which held the leader’s home, but now burned in an inferno. It was the aftermath of the battle, the earth tribe was destroyed, though not extinct, no Zaheed surely would put his new slaves to work in an army against the rest of the tribes of Imos. “I wonder what nation I will burst into flames next, perhaps the air tribe, yes.” He acted so causal when it came to destroying tribes, because he did not see it as destruction, he saw it as a game of conquering. “Will the fire tribe praise for joy, their god has arrived? No, not just this tribe, but all of Imos will see my godhood. Yes, I put death to the old myths of divinities by pronouncing it illegal. How does that sound, Deborah? The lawbreakers be beaten into submission of my worship.”
He saw himself as a god, and would force others to as well, but little did he know, or more like, accept the many flaws that hindered him. Such as flaws in his physical body- unbalanced, heavy, and in will of recklessness, and no one mustn't forget the flaws in that sinister mind of his for there was no strategy only a hunger for pride and power.
There he stood, wrist stretched and bounded by chains as they were from day one. He was being fed, but only to the very subsistence in order to keep him as Zianro toy, or so Zotar felt. Another cruel joke Zotar witness Zianro play was the candle. Whether or not Zotar was a fire bender, he was a human, and all people need some type of heat to forbid them from death. So Zianro's men put a candle inches away from Zotar's reach so that he could have only poor ounces of the warm, but also enough to mock him, enough to give him a false sense of hope.
But Zotar did keep in thought, how much longer does he have to live, before Zianro gets bored? He was surprised he has been able to survive this far, but when does the day that ends his misery- when does that day come? Will it ever come? It was as if the thoughts Zotar did conceive were either concerns and worries mixed in with confusion and questions. He knew he was never going to surrender, Zotar was too stubborn for that, even in his weakest moments, he was not going to surrender to Zianro. Instead, he hungered for an escape as he did from the first second he was imprisoned, but now, he had only believed that escape would come out of death. And he would take it if he could.
Though it was not until this moment that forced a change of mind. Something came over Zotar, no it was like he came over it. Zotar felt his veins be filled and his body consume an energy so long ago he had felt. It was heat, real heat, no mockery, no tease, no joke, this was real. But did Zotar believe that at first, that he was feeling something more than grief, that he was alive? Of course not, it was unimaginable. So, as soon as he felt the first thread of heat, he told himself it was a dream. Sure he will go along with it, but he trusted he would wake up to suffering all over again.
Zotar felt the heat in his veins, but he concentrated all the power to the shackles latched to his wrist. And by that, he was able to demolish the metal by melting it. And as soon as the cuffs were off, Zotar felt the wrist, he rubbed his finger on the bone, for the shackles hugged on so tightly, the skin and flesh were crushed beneath the metal. Zotar stepped to the candle, he stomped his foot against the wax, feeling the flame burn into his heel, and he loved every second of it. He dipped his fingers into the hot wax, toying with it, but though he told himself again, it was only a dream.
Zotar looked to corner of his eyes, a light, like footsteps. Maybe the dream was trying to tell him something, so he followed it. He pressed his hands against the wooden door meant to lock him in, but he burned through it, to chase the light. Zotar knew he had to hurry, he did not know how much time he had left before guards smell the smoke from the door.
The light let him through tunnels and out of the dungeon. He was on the surface, but that had not yet hit reality to him, still in thought this was a dream. Zotar was also not observant of his surroundings, other than not be caught, for he was not sticking around to admire anything, instead his mind focused on the light. Even when he made to Zianro's palace, he did not try to bring up such a thought, to him, that would be insane, freedom does not just show up one day, or does it?
The light let him to a person, this was when Zotar started to believe this was real. He stepped closer to what appeared to be a blue haired young man. All Zotar's eyes were stationed on was him, for the light follow this one person and no one else. Zotar doubted the stranger would recognize Zotar, for the once strong healthy lord, now closely resembled a skeleton with a thin mask of skin. Zotar's hair grew longer, so did his beard, and because of the stress and worry, he looked slightly older. There was one part about him however that could identify him as a former ruler of the fire tribe, it was the brand marks from the day he wore the traditional arm guards of lords generations before.
However, as soon as Zotar stepped close enough to the man, Zotar touched his shoulder. He wanted to know if this person was real, or was it just a hallucination? If he was not dreaming because a dream would not possible go on this long and make a bit of sense, then Zotar questioned if he was delusional. But as soon as Zotar laid his fingers on a stranger, feeling that this was a real person. A person that was not Zianro or one of his heartless guardsmen, someone that was not going to hurt him.
Zotar immediately then wrapped his arms tightly around the man, never wanting to let go, determined to never be alone again and to never let solitude bite against spine and into his mind. It was an embrace that expressed the amount of desolation Zotar were strangled and suffocated with. Sure the face was familiar, he did not know who this was, he did not know this was Bellistrad Indorial the exile he wished arrested, nor did care. An abundance of emotion flooded Zotar, it was something he could not let dwell inside, so Zotar wept in joy with his head buried deeply inside of Bellistrad's shoulder. Zotar was known to be a man who acted on emotion, but not like this. He never cried in public, even when his father died, he knew he had to be strong for his people, especially when he found out he was going to be lord.
But now nothing else mattered to him right now, but this moment, that he was actually in contact with someone. He ached for many things he lost when trapped inside of his cell, one of those things being utterly the ability to know you are not alone. He felt the heat of another soul, and it was enough to bring him to tears and his voice into sobbing.
Bellistrad Indorial
When Bellistrad had first confirmed that the soul his spirit had found was indeed Zotar, he had identified him by the strong amount of damage to the souls wrists and forearms in a specific size and shape equivulent to the Fire Tribe's traditional royal bracers. Bell had let Zotar drain some of his own energy and heat so he could regain his strength. Unknown to Bellistrad until after Zotar had freed himself, the now free Firebender's third eye had been awakened during the energy transfer. Bell took advantage of this and spread light from his spirit as he made his way out of the dungeons to lead Zotar to his body.
He had re-entered his physical form and opened his eyes, staring at Zotar with a disappointment so profound it was like he was judging the man's soul. Bellistrad remained sitting and showed his annoyance with Zianro through his eyes, accusing for blatantly lying to him about something so important over an emotion as primal as pride with only a look. The torches around the room were fueled by Bellistrad's emotions and they all became blue in color as they burned through the torches faster than before. Bell got his emotions under control before speaking.
"You have lied to me Zianro, and I can no longer trust your judgement. But I will be taking Zotar as soon as he arrives of his own accord. If you dare try and stop us than we shall truly see who is the greater legend, the Wandering Water Dragon or the Sapphire Lion! But... I understand why you did what you did. I am sorry to say that now is not the time to correct you, for war is close on the horizon if not already on our doorstep."
At that moment Zotar shuffled into the room led there by Bellistad's energy. Bell had not been able to see Zotar's physical body before and only now saw how much Zianro had let him go during captivity. What shocked Bellistrad most was the embrace and tears that he received from his past enemy. The ordeal must have taken a larger toll than Bell first thought. Returning the embrace to Zotar and giving him more energy to settle his nerves, Bell reached for his torn up cloak and wrapped it around the once proud royal prince to hide his weakness and give him at least a shred of dignity.
"It is alright now Zotar. I will keep the cold away from you. Until you are ready." Bell kept an eye on Zianro to judge his reaction and what he would do next, but was interrupted by a strong nauseating feeling coming from the west. He felt death, heat, and the horror war. Something had stirred in the west, and it was more violent than even the bloodshed between the Fire and Water tribes. It was nearing time for Zotar to face his destiny, and there was only one thing between Zotar and that fate. His will to learn.
When Bellistrad had first confirmed that the soul his spirit had found was indeed Zotar, he had identified him by the strong amount of damage to the souls wrists and forearms in a specific size and shape equivulent to the Fire Tribe's traditional royal bracers. Bell had let Zotar drain some of his own energy and heat so he could regain his strength. Unknown to Bellistrad until after Zotar had freed himself, the now free Firebender's third eye had been awakened during the energy transfer. Bell took advantage of this and spread light from his spirit as he made his way out of the dungeons to lead Zotar to his body.
He had re-entered his physical form and opened his eyes, staring at Zotar with a disappointment so profound it was like he was judging the man's soul. Bellistrad remained sitting and showed his annoyance with Zianro through his eyes, accusing for blatantly lying to him about something so important over an emotion as primal as pride with only a look. The torches around the room were fueled by Bellistrad's emotions and they all became blue in color as they burned through the torches faster than before. Bell got his emotions under control before speaking.
"You have lied to me Zianro, and I can no longer trust your judgement. But I will be taking Zotar as soon as he arrives of his own accord. If you dare try and stop us than we shall truly see who is the greater legend, the Wandering Water Dragon or the Sapphire Lion! But... I understand why you did what you did. I am sorry to say that now is not the time to correct you, for war is close on the horizon if not already on our doorstep."
At that moment Zotar shuffled into the room led there by Bellistad's energy. Bell had not been able to see Zotar's physical body before and only now saw how much Zianro had let him go during captivity. What shocked Bellistrad most was the embrace and tears that he received from his past enemy. The ordeal must have taken a larger toll than Bell first thought. Returning the embrace to Zotar and giving him more energy to settle his nerves, Bell reached for his torn up cloak and wrapped it around the once proud royal prince to hide his weakness and give him at least a shred of dignity.
"It is alright now Zotar. I will keep the cold away from you. Until you are ready." Bell kept an eye on Zianro to judge his reaction and what he would do next, but was interrupted by a strong nauseating feeling coming from the west. He felt death, heat, and the horror war. Something had stirred in the west, and it was more violent than even the bloodshed between the Fire and Water tribes. It was nearing time for Zotar to face his destiny, and there was only one thing between Zotar and that fate. His will to learn.
There was something that had always been intrinsically comforting about the fact that a forest was always buzzing with life. The fact that everything was alive, and that even the inanimate and the dead played a vital role in existence and nothing was not essential. The idea that a forest contained everything that it should and all went where it should be created the greatest sense of belonging. Even as the small girl treaded along a well-worn path, she didn’t feel out of place, the hum of the forest floated along the breeze in bars and measures filled with the nostalgia of being played for millenniums.
The girl ran a hand softly across the moss-covered bark of a tree as she continued on her way. Deer trails were not the most reliable source of travel, but the experience of being away from human touch brought the brown haired girl closer to her gods than any ritual could possibly achieve. In the back of her mind a soft melody was being sung, it was quiet and whispered along with the forest around her. Her gods were pleased for the moment, their voices twinkles and rumbles that danced the edges of her conscious, itching for greater horizons and the leg room to stretch.
She hummed along to the faint melody, barely able to discern its tune from her surroundings. Even with her closeness to the gods, their arts and culture were still barely within reach of Meka. The tune was unmistakable though, something that the voice had been singing since it first made its presence known all those years ago. The voice had been unnaturally compliant since leaving Murtovaara, and Meka could understand why. Dark and mottled bruising still ran up and down both her forearms where the tall woman’s fist had connected. The bruises were dark and were barely yellowing around the outsides of them despite being days old. She had other bruises from skidding across the ground, though those weren’t nearly as severe as the ones on her arms. She had multiple gashes along her skin too, but she luckily had anti-infection remedies at the ready to stop them from turning into anything dangerous. The worst of her cuts appeared right above her eyebrow, it had gone unnoticed at the fight, but as the blood began to burn into her right eye she had to put it as her priority injury. The haphazard stitching done in the reflection of a puddle had not been her best work.
“If you weren’t so reckless and just let it go none of this would have even happened.” The voice suddenly snapped after days of unanswered and whispered lullabies in the back of her head. The short temper that had been lost since leaving the city suddenly gushed forward, with the force of a broken dam, that caught her so off-guard she lost her footing and nearly fell.
“Why do you scold me for defending you? I am more loyal to my gods than any we have met, I should think you’d be proud that I defended you.” Meka huffed as she stepped over an outcropping tree root. She pressed her staff into the ground for support as she moved along the path. The voice didn’t respond to her, it fell back into the soft melodious song that had been ebbing her mind for the days she had travelled.
She distracted herself by looking towards the ground, searching the undergrowth for something useful to add to her collection. The path was mostly bare of anything helpful, a patch of lemon balm grew in a wide expanse between the gap of two trees and she bent to pluck the plants from the ground. She had used the rest of her dried lemon balm in a tea for a fevered old woman; she needed to replenish her stock. The brown haired girl rummaged her satchel and produced an empty glass vile. She carefully pressed the leaves into the container making sure not to crush them with practiced fingers.
“Mekaisto, I was circling the area and there is a collapsed man on the main road not far from here.” Meka looked up as her raven perched itself on a branch level with her height. Its dark eyes were cloudy with a blindness that came with aging animals, and his feathers looked sparser then usual. Although Crow would not die until she did, as the rules of her tribe’s bond with nature, time still took its toll on her bird. It did not complain, but time was wearing away at her soul animal, and he was trapped in life until her own time came.
“Lead the way Crow.” The raggedy raven squawked and took flight in the direction of the main road. Mekaisto picked up her pace, barely able to follow the small form of the bird through the tree line until she found herself out on the large main road that lead to Airendale. Further up she could see a figure lying on the ground, the man Crow had seen, and ran forward to assess his condition. The worst of his injuries appeared to be an arrow in his shoulder, Meka considered the man luckily that when he collapsed he hadn’t fallen the wrong way and pushed the arrow deeper.
“Little One, the forest is not whispering.” Meka knew that the voice was right, that there was something else out there, but saving the injured man would have to come first. She pulled a well kept surgical knife from a pouch in the satchel, running it along the fabric around the arrow. It wasn’t deep in his shoulder, it could be pulled out and cleaned without risking serious damage to the man laying in front of her. The girl adjusted herself so she was sitting cross-legged and peered her eyes at the arrow.
“I know, I noticed the moment the forest went quiet.” She reached back for the knife, hoping the man would not wake for this moment as she pulled a jar of alcohol from the flask strapped to her hip. She poured it around the shaft of the arrow and knife before pressing it against his skin. Making the wound larger was essential to the proper removal of an arrow. She squinted her eyes, concentrating on the careful incision as she gently wobbled the arrow, testing the looseness of the arrowhead. Arrows never came out of a body easily, and she was forced to hold the wound open with two fingers and she slowly pulled it from his shoulder, feeling the tension as flesh snagged at the arrow’s barbed edges.
The stitching went smoothly though, her fingers steady and moved quickly with practice from spending years sewing wounds closed.
Mekaisto felt herself let out the breath she had been holding as she cut off the last stitch from the spool and leaned back until she was laying with her back against the road. Her antlers pushed forward so the entirety of her wolf pelt covered her face and she flexed her sore fingers. She was trying to think of something to cover the wound with, something to prevent infection, and was reluctant to use her comfrey salve since its healing properties ran the risk of sealing an infection in the wound. She sighed, bringing her hands to rub her eyes over the wolf pelt.
“Comfrey is no good… What do I use? Barberry… no. Goldenseal…” Meka sat back up so quickly her vision blanked for a moment and the world spun. Her antlers slid on her head and landed beside her as she dug into her bag and pulled out a dark colored container. She barely had any of her goldenseal oil left, but it would have to make do.
She carefully dressed the wound, “You know Crow, this guy was looking pretty bad, but I think he’s going to be ok.”
She had created a monster. All she had wanted to do was help. Do what she was assigned to do. She wanted to do good, or bad, she had no idea what she had wanted when she had uttered those cursed words. But it wasn't this. This was wrong. So wrong. She had just wanted to help him. Not destroy him. Perhaps he had always been a monster and this was just him showing his true colors. But Deborah couldn't help but feel guilty for what was in her presence. She tried to accept what she had done but it was so hard. She created a monster.
For the first time in her grown up life Deborah was scared. Genuinely terrified by something or someone. She almost felt ashamed for all the things she had feared as a kid, that she could be so scared of something as pathetic as those people. Now she knew for the first time what fear really was. How it made all of her inside go numb as if it froze her so deep it went straight into the core.
While standing there, watching something she knew she should enjoy. The flames, the screams, the destruction of what once was one of the pieces of the heart of Imos but wasn't anymore. She couldn't enjoy herself. Neither did she say anything even though the monster spoke her name. For the first time since finding her inner strength Deborah made herself smaller. She wasn't demanding space, attention or anything. She still kept her arms folded but it wasn't to seem strong, it was more like she tried to hug herself. Hide herself. When Shadowfen burned to the ground Deborah only wished to be somewhere else, having the girl's words ringing inside her ears. Leaving is easy, you just have to stop making excuses. Lies. All of it was lies.
She couldn't face the monster, she couldn't look at the man. The voice was the same. It still sounded like the one she had agreed to work under, the one that indeed had promised her that she would be siding with a god. But she couldn't see this creature as a god. And it sort of hurt, hearing the voice of a man she had respected coming out of the mouth of something so wrong. And she had sort of liked the man as well. Well, he had been the first one to actually see her. The first one to look past the fact that she wasn't able to create a single flame by using her mind and he still thought she was special. He had seen what she already knew. And now this. Deborah couldn't help but blame herself for what had happened to the man and no she didn't see this as a good thing. She couldn't see it as a good thing. She only saw a monster were it once had been a man.
“Will the fire tribe praise for joy, their god has arrived? No, not just this tribe, but all of Imos will see my godhood. Yes, I put death to the old myths of divinities by pronouncing it illegal. How does that sound, Deborah? The lawbreakers be beaten into submission of my worship.”
"Uhh..." The sound continued to sound for a minute straight without Deborah even trying to face the self-declaimed god, she didn't know what she was supposed to say or how she was supposed to act. But in the end she forced her usual grin curve her lips while she for the first time that night stared up at what she had created, "It... sounds magnificent.... King." She had hesitated, uncertain what she was supposed to call the man now. He called himself god, but she had no idea what you were supposed to call "gods". So she hesitated and simply went with what she had used to call the man before he had turned into a monster. "Is there anything... I can do? Or... something."
"Uhh..." What was this? Zaheed rose his eyebrow in concern, something was odd. It seemed Deborah was afraid? No, a woman like her looks and acts as if she could fear nothing. Even before times in the castle when Zaheed clutched her neck, she did not seem scared at that moment, instead only irritated or threatened. But now, now, she was behaving much differently. "It... sounds magnificent.... King." Did she truly think so? Or was she just agreeing to save herself. Zaheed sensed the same type of comportment as he did with his men. Was it how he looked? Yes, that had been the reason, wasn't it. Zaheed wanted Deborah to respect him for his strength, did he want her to be terrified of him. He could not say yes to that.
"Is there anything... I can do? Or... something."
"Ah...," Zaheed stepping closer to Deborah, approaching her face to face, with only a couple of inches away for distance. "Now you are trying to avoid me. You want to leave my presence. If it was anybody else, I would not have much a problem with it. But was it not you, that led me and my body to this state? You told me to find myself, to rediscover my powers. And now... now you are scared? You out of all people."
Zaheed was not mad, it was what he wanted, people to fear him, make his subjects shudder at the sight of him. But he did not ever consider Deborah as one of those people to do so. "Thus, what, what now? Are you going to glow your shining ball and threaten to blind me?" Being feared, totally feared, it was not what Zaheed wanted after all. Because even as a young boy he wanted praise from his father, that what he wanted from Deborah. He in a way, like this father, he wanted Deborah to praise him. All others of the world, could shake in terror, but Deborah, he now targeted her as the unit he sought to please.
"Why aren't you happy? Don't you hate the world and people because of your past being raise in the slums? Years of being seen as low as dust, being spit on as if you were nothing? Shouldn't you of all people be happy when we burn it? When we give the world a piece of who we are. We have power to do whatever we want..." Zaheed paused. "Wait, that's right, I have not shared my ability. Do you want me to..." Zaheed was talking about transferring his power to her, just as he did to his bird.
Zotar's thin body, or what was left of it, was shielded by a cloak given by Bellistrad. But still, it was a mystery to him who this man was, though also Zotar did not care. For after being locked away for who knows how long, Zotar was not going to be picky about his rescuer. He however, perceive thought of what was going to happen next, no instead, he treasured this moment, Bell's presence. But the best part of all this, was that it was real, not some dream as he once considered. Because yes, Zotar in the past, has had dreams that only felt like a mockery. Dreams of escaping, being back in the tribe, or even dreams with a world where his father never died. In such deep misery, it had gotten to the point, what in his life before imprisonment he would consider good dreams, had too become a nightmare. Because those good dreams felt only there to express and emphasis the horrors of his present life.
"It is alright now Zotar. I will keep the cold away from you. Until you are ready."
Looking up to the man, confused and in question, Zotar asked in a low quiet voice, this being the first time he has talked to someone and it not being Zianro in weeks, perhaps even a month. "R-ready? Ready for what?" That was when it all clicked, "Wait, why am I here... anyways? Where is here?" Zotar back away from Bellistrad to now observe his surroundings, but that was when the anger that had once been strip from him returned, and it was an eruption of fury.
Because as soon as he looked Zianro in he face, he felt his insides boil, and every muscle he did have, flexed in tenseness. Everything Zianro did to Zotar swarmed his mind, he wanted vengeance. "Zianro..." teeth were gritted as Zotar spoke, but he was not going to go by Zotar any longer. "You took everything away from me!" His veins started to brighten, with the brand marks glowing the most radiant. "My family, my hope, my spirit, even my own name!"
Like it being natural to him, perhaps maybe because it was, Vinicius angled his hands where the right was over the left with space in between for the forging and conjuring of a ball of fire. As it grew, Vinicius spoke in all bitterness and rage, "Before I hated the water tribe because of traditions, histories. Almost like I was born to. But now, now its personal. And I will make you remember that when I am kicking your ashes about until my foot breaks." Vinicius did not care that he was much weaker than Zianro, well, perhaps weaker than anybody in the whole nation he was captive by. But Vinicius was crazy and ridden with enough rage, he was willing to die trying to kill Zianro.
Those few brave minutes when she actually was able to face her creation ended abruptly as he came closer, as soon as she could feel the warmth of his breath Deborah adverted her eyes from his. Staring intensely to the side of his head instead, at the fire behind him. Was she ashamed of herself for doing so? Of course she was. If she could she would probably dig her own grave right there and then just to hide herself and her shame underneath the dirt. She was so extremely disappointed with herself for looking away. But she just couldn’t bear looking into his eyes at this point. Not now, not yet.
What he said was just adding salt to the wounds, to her it felt like he did it on purpose. Hurt her. She saw it as some twisted revenge of his for turning his body into that. She knew that it was her fault that he looked like that but she simply didn’t want to listen to him telling her that as well. Because, she felt so guilty already. Every sentence felt just like a dagger piercing her chest with extreme force. It already hurt so badly inside of her at this point because everything he said was true.
“Why aren’t you happy?” Yes, why wasn’t she happy? It was true that she had all of her life wished to see the world burn. To have her revenge, or what it now was that she wanted. She didn’t know anymore. She just felt lost. “Shouldn’t you of all people be happy when we burn it? When we give the world a piece of who we are. We have power to do whatever we want...” Deborah didn’t like hearing him describe them as a “we”. Even if he had looked like a man when he said it she still wouldn’t enjoy that choice of word. She had always seen them as a you and a me. Him and her. Separately. Not a we. And now Deborah felt that the title was even more wrong. “Wait, that’s right, I have not shared my ability. Do you want me to...”
“No!” Suddenly Deborah was able to raise her voice for the first time since seeing what the king had become. Her protest came out a lot harsher than she had expected it to however. But she wasn’t stupid. That bird the king had wasn’t normal, just as abnormal as the king. She could figure out by herself why the bird looked like that. At least she thought she could. And she had no intention to turn into something even close to what the king had become. Sure, she knew that she probably deserved it for turning him into that. But that didn’t mean she actually would let it happen or wanted it to. She didn’t want to turn into something like that. She was happy with herself the way she was already.
Even though the king still was too close for her to feel comfortable she turned her eyes towards him once again, looking straight into that gaze of his. “No. I don’t want you to do that. I… I believe I am who I want to be already. Don’t change me.” With a deep sigh she inspected the creature for the first time and smacked her mouth afterwards to just add the smallest amount of attitude, to fake being fearless, “I’m going to be honest with you. You are not exactly something I would describe a feast for the eyes at the moment. And it will take some time to get used to you looking this way. I’m not used to it yet. And I’m still a bit shocked I guess… It was not like you, I don’t know… gave me a hint? Before you revealed your new… look I mean. So… I'm just trying to process all of this? It’s quite a lot to take in in such a short amount of time.”
“No!” So she really did believe his appearance and new ability was disturbing and distorted. Zaheed was handing out power to her, his power, and she just declines it strongly. Was it truly that bad as others had seen it to be? Zaheed did not understand, he thought this was a good thing, his new powers allowed him to gain a victory by conquering the earth tribe, thus strengthening his own. Ironic how when finally Zaheed quits the games, and stops from hiding himself behind false emotions, lies, and illusion, when he reveals who he truly is emotional, his physical state changed too.
“No. I don’t want you to do that. I… I believe I am who I want to be already. Don’t change me.”
Change, that is what Deborah said. Is that what she saw him as? So that is what happened, she made it sound like something bad. She strongly refused to let Zaheed transform her into what he had turned himself into. She commanded him not to change her. And from when they first met each other Zaheed could not stand being commanded by anyone, even if the order was put in a friendly light tongue. But now he was not mad at Deborah, he saw her differently from when he first met her.
“I’m going to be honest with you. You are not exactly something I would describe a feast for the eyes at the moment. And it will take some time to get used to you looking this way. I’m not used to it yet. And I’m still a bit shocked I guess… It was not like you, I don’t know… gave me a hint? Before you revealed your new… look I mean. So… I'm just trying to process all of this? It’s quite a lot to take in in such a short amount of time.”
It was still about the looks, even after everything he had done, take her advice, find his new power, conquer a tribe, and she still hung on to his appearance. So, what did it feel like? Well, it felt like a stab through the chest for Zaheed, like someone hurt him- she hurt him. It felt like his father. Yes, Zaheed at that moment, experienced the same feeling he felt when he could not make his father happy, when he sensed his father's favoritism for Zotar.He tried to make her proud of him, did everything she said, but yet, she seemed afraid, like she did not want this to happen.
Thus, what did Zaheed say back, what did he do to her? He said, "Oh..." And he did nothing. What was there to do? He might just scare her again, perhaps to the point she runs away. When Zaheed said Deborah was special, he was not lying, because to him Deborah was the one person he valued to the point he worshipped her, he sought out her approval, just like the way he wanted his father to be proud of him. And when he did not get it, he was not angry, but instead he was sad. This was no longer power-hungry Zaheed who thought he was a god, instead Zaheed acted as he did when he was a young boy, before the hate against the tribe, against his family, when he just wanted to make a certain someone happy. And though he conquered a nation, Zaheed felt like he failed.
And his sorrow was clearly experienced as he looked down at the ground, and just remained silent. No more bragging or boasting, no more threats, no more questions, just silence.
There was one thought that came to Deborah's mind once the king got silence, fragile. Something with the silence just made his new appearance easier to accept. The way he behaved, he just seemed smaller somehow. Deborah couldn't help but wonder if the king actually was rather weak on the inside. But it was not something she had seen from him before so it caught her off guard, she had actually thought the king was unable to feel anything but anger. Apparently she was wrong.
She was just there to keep the king company. The only reason she was brought there was to be on display. Or no, that wasn't right. She wasn't on display, it was the other ones that got to shine. The king as well. She was just there to watch the others show off what they could do. What a true fire wielder could do, not some fraud like her. The king had indeed complimented her for her abilities, told her they were "special", but words were still just words. Just because someone uttered them didn't mean they were true. Now she knew that they were a lie, that she would never be good enough for this tribe.
But if she was supposed to just keep the king company while all the others had their fun she sure wasn't doing a good job at the moment. Neither did she know how she was supposed to cheer him up or what it was that she needed to do. In uncomfortable situations like this she usually walked away or got irritated, but sadly that wasn't going to work this time.
"Um... you know this is actually the first time I'm outside of Murtovaara. Is it strange that it feels like I've entered a completely different world? I don't know but it looks so different," She still thought that the whole situation was extremely uncomfortable and the fact that she conversed with herself didn't exactly help. But what was she supposed to do? She just hoped that something she said would at least make him stop staring at the ground at this point. "Does all of Imos look like this? I mean, it's so green. Or it was before."
Without noticing it she had started to walk back and forth beside Zaheed while thinking about the world she had never even tried to discover. Now when she finally had, she was disappointed at her younger self for not even trying earlier. It felt like she had wasted so many years of her life inside of Murtovaara. "Is it strange that I'm looking forward to when you will attack Airedale? I've never seen it, but I'm pretty sure that's where my father lives. Or lived. He's probably dead or something. Even if he isn't it's not like I'm going to recognize him. I've never seen him before. Or my mother. But I don't know, most of those who control the air lives there, right? He should be there... It just gives me this strange feeling inside when I think about it. That I may catch a glimpse of him without even knowing it. It's complicated... It's like I'm angry and excited at the same time."
Once she stopped moving so did her mouth, since the king wasn't speaking she had just started to think out loud. Now she realized how much she had told him and shut her mouth instead. She continued to stand still like the king for a while until she turned around to face him once more, "So... You still haven't explained how your heat experiments turned into... what this is that you do now. So, what was it that you found after you rediscovered your abilities?"
While the whole time Deborah spoke, more like Zaheed, she rambled. He got to a point where he stopped listening, it was almost like she spoke to keep things from feeling awkward or uncomfortable. But Zaheed was busy thinking, pondering, asking himself, Did I waste my time? That question being directed towards Deborah. Was it even worth trying to get her approval? Why did he feel like he always had to? It was because he always did, he was just following the pattern of his life. Because even after his father and before Deborah, he was still beckoning for praise, it just being from Zotar, but only in hopes that he may not know Zaheed's plan to steal the throne.
After his silence, Zaheed finally took his eyes off of the ground and onto Deborah's face. He got what he wanted, didn't he? So why did he want more? That's the word, more. Why did he always feel like he wanted more? No, he should just accept Deborah as what he hired her to be, a mage. She was supposed to guide him to a newfound ability worthy of taking a nation. And she did it.
“I believe we are done here,” he had announced, folding his arms and sighing. It was as if now he was disappointed with himself. He was not going to lie to himself, he liked Deborah. At first, it was because of her unique power, then it was because of her history. Her past of being lowly looked upon and not accepted, he felt a connection there. And Zaheed could never fight his empathy for others, when he knows the same feeling of rejection. He felt bad for her, just as he felt bad for Zenas, his youngest brother, thus decided not to take his life.
But it was then that Zaheed learned a lesson, he could not make people like him. He could not force them, because force only brings fear. It was a point Zaheed wished he grasped way earlier in his life, because he acknowledged that now was too late for him to change for the better. His body, his mind, it was too twisted and deformed to ever undo what has been done.
"When we head back to Murtovaara, I assure you, Deborah Sigrun, you will be paid for your service. I did appear to make it sound as if you were trapped in a deal where there was no going back, no leaving. But I wrong. I was foolish enough to believe--" Zaheed stopped himself, he didn't need to go into detail. "You are not my prisoner, you are my mage, more like you were my mage. Your goal was to lead me to a new power, and you have fulfilled it. Congratulations, you are dismissed."
"You think to kill me by endangering your own life Vinicius?" Zianro asked as he simply chuckled and summoned a wall of water to extinguish the flame. "I did not lie, yet I did not tell the whole truth. You see before you Zotar. Not Lord Vinicius of the Fire Tribe. A man who's hatred has caused for his brother to usurp his power Bellistrad. Take him and leave, for in the end, no matter how hard you try, you will never uncloud his eyes from his hate, and hope for true peace on all Imos." Zianro stated as he sat on his throne again, bitter at being exposed as part of the General now King's sinister plans for Imos.
---
Na'ari felt someone, something take him and begin to mend his wounds. His conciousness was elsewhere in his mind as he began to experience a harsh dream, he heard the screams of thousands of people as he saw a great tree burning before his eyes. He saw people burning, people running from their homes in terror from the flame. He felt his worst fears. Death had come.
His eyes snapped open and gasped as he sat up, panting. "The Fire tribe! What have they done? What has Zianro done?!" he thought fervently as he thought he then saw someone next to him as he backed up a bit in slight fear. "Who are you, and where am I? What happened? How long was I out?!" The usually silent Former Right hand of Zianro questioned rapidly as he looked around, seeing he was still on the road to Airedale. Then why did his visions make him see Shadowfen in flames?
But if that vision proves true, what major tribe city is next? He had to warn the leaders of Airedale and possibly help defend the city from the perpetrators of Shadowfen's possible destruction.
---
Na'ari felt someone, something take him and begin to mend his wounds. His conciousness was elsewhere in his mind as he began to experience a harsh dream, he heard the screams of thousands of people as he saw a great tree burning before his eyes. He saw people burning, people running from their homes in terror from the flame. He felt his worst fears. Death had come.
His eyes snapped open and gasped as he sat up, panting. "The Fire tribe! What have they done? What has Zianro done?!" he thought fervently as he thought he then saw someone next to him as he backed up a bit in slight fear. "Who are you, and where am I? What happened? How long was I out?!" The usually silent Former Right hand of Zianro questioned rapidly as he looked around, seeing he was still on the road to Airedale. Then why did his visions make him see Shadowfen in flames?
But if that vision proves true, what major tribe city is next? He had to warn the leaders of Airedale and possibly help defend the city from the perpetrators of Shadowfen's possible destruction.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell immediately jumped at Zotar as he began to threaten Zianro. He got in between Zianro and Zotar as the fireball was released, and though it missed Bellistrad, Zianro was able to stop it. Bell listened to Zianro and shook his head in disapproval of the water king. The man had dug his own trench with those words, closing off as many doors as he opened. Bell turned his back on Zianro and put his hand on Zotar's shoulder to turn him away as well and started to lead him out of the room. "Zianro, I am sorry you would be so caulous as to deny that this is possible. Where is the hopeful young leader I once knew? I pray that before this is all over I get to see him again." With that Bell ushered Zotar out of the palace of the water tribe and stopped short as he realized there was a platoon of water benders outside the palace doors, or what was left of them, examining the damage with dropped jaws.
Bell had almost forgotten that he had blown apart the entire front of the palace in order to gain entrance to see Zianro in the first place. As the soldiers stood in awe of the utter destruction, Bell walked Zotar down past them and they all let them pass by moving out of their way. They were either too scared of Bellistrad to dare make a move against him, or too confused to question his presence. As they neared the village gates, Bell found his horse in the nearest open stable and set Zotar on it with some difficulty. Bell took the reigns and started walking down the road now leaving the villages.
"Well now, I suppose we should find a place to rest and get you healed both physically and spiritually. We wont have much time until this all spills over and you need to be prepared." At that exact moment a strong wave of emotional disparity comes over Bellistrad. His horse is in as much distress as he is in that moment, as a flood of terror pain and death rolls over him. Turning to the side, Bellistrad pukes on the edge of the road and expels a groan afterwards. He had never felt anything like it before, and it could only mean one thing.
The war had escalated and an entire culture was now reduced to little more than dust and memory. "Correction, we have no time."
Bell immediately jumped at Zotar as he began to threaten Zianro. He got in between Zianro and Zotar as the fireball was released, and though it missed Bellistrad, Zianro was able to stop it. Bell listened to Zianro and shook his head in disapproval of the water king. The man had dug his own trench with those words, closing off as many doors as he opened. Bell turned his back on Zianro and put his hand on Zotar's shoulder to turn him away as well and started to lead him out of the room. "Zianro, I am sorry you would be so caulous as to deny that this is possible. Where is the hopeful young leader I once knew? I pray that before this is all over I get to see him again." With that Bell ushered Zotar out of the palace of the water tribe and stopped short as he realized there was a platoon of water benders outside the palace doors, or what was left of them, examining the damage with dropped jaws.
Bell had almost forgotten that he had blown apart the entire front of the palace in order to gain entrance to see Zianro in the first place. As the soldiers stood in awe of the utter destruction, Bell walked Zotar down past them and they all let them pass by moving out of their way. They were either too scared of Bellistrad to dare make a move against him, or too confused to question his presence. As they neared the village gates, Bell found his horse in the nearest open stable and set Zotar on it with some difficulty. Bell took the reigns and started walking down the road now leaving the villages.
"Well now, I suppose we should find a place to rest and get you healed both physically and spiritually. We wont have much time until this all spills over and you need to be prepared." At that exact moment a strong wave of emotional disparity comes over Bellistrad. His horse is in as much distress as he is in that moment, as a flood of terror pain and death rolls over him. Turning to the side, Bellistrad pukes on the edge of the road and expels a groan afterwards. He had never felt anything like it before, and it could only mean one thing.
The war had escalated and an entire culture was now reduced to little more than dust and memory. "Correction, we have no time."
For a while Deborah just stared blankly at the king, thinking about what he had just said. Dismissed, the word bounced around in her head. Not even one feeling got expressed on her face, it was like every ounce of what made her human, her feelings and expressions, had gotten washed away leaving just a shell left. But then she closed her eyes, took a deep breath and opened them again and the light in them was back. The power that had been gone since she saw his new appearance was back and she was angry. No, angry was an understatement. She was furious. Not only because she lost her employment but because she didn't actually have one in the first place. She felt used, tricked, like a big joke. And she was tired of all of this.
"Oh, really?" The mocking tone of her voice was so distinct that even the dullest person would be able to detect and for the first time this evening she was the one that got closer to the king, "I'm dismissed? From being your 'mage'?" The laugh that emerged was just as mocking, cold and harsh. "I was never your 'mage', king. And let me guess, I was never meant to be your mage either? Your goal was to lead me to my new power, ooh, was that what I was doing? Because I remember it differently. I didn't do anything. It was you that lead yourself to your new power while I was stuck in the basement for... I don't even know how long!"
She felt fooled, like this had been a big joke the entire time. Like it was one last gruesome display from her own tribe that she was wrong. That she had just been kept in that basement for the fun of it. Now, when that tribe concurred land she wasn't even let to participate in it. She was only here to see how a true fire wielder should be, how wrong she was. And now she got dismissed. Of course she would think it was a joke from their side. A cruel joke. She had nothing now. She didn't have a place to live in the slums nor in the castle, she didn't own anything else than the clothes she had on her body and neither did she have money. And she needed the money he offered for his cruel joke. But her pride didn't let her take that money or what sort of payment it was that he offered.
The king may believe he had seen her true power, the strange woman may have thought she had seen Deborah's true power. All of the world may think she had already shown it. But she hadn't. She had told the king about it, but he hadn't listened. When she was angry just a little of it got displayed. Her glowing fists, it was only a sample. But now. Her fists was glowing as they always did when she was mad, but there was more. All of her was glowing. Light radiated from her skin all over her body, a harsh blinding light. The fire around her faded in comparison, it was like the night in the forest suddenly had turned into the brightest day. The king had shown his true face, now she showed all of them her true appearance for the first time. This was what she kept under control and hid all the time, the true face of her power. She was like a sun that walked the earth.
"I refuse to get paid for this! To get paid for being trapped inside that basement in solitude without knowing whenever I would be 'needed'. But I never was needed, was I? The only time you came to me was to show what you could do. Oh, could it be so that you had another real mage that actually got to help? While I was only there to play the fool? It wouldn't surprise me. You fire wielders are all the same! I was never good enough to help because I wasn't one of you, I've never been and I will never be either. So keep your filthy money, king."
Zaheed was mocked, and by the first words that came out of her mouth with that mockery now turned the monster that Zaheed could be against her. She had pride, enough that Zaheed believed that she could not admit that she was working for him. As if she could not stand being under him. Was she trying to rise above him? The way she carried herself, that was how Zaheed decreed it.
As she talked, as she glowed, there was changes Zaheed made also. Because though she glowed, not particularly an ugly thing, in fact beautiful perhaps, yet when Zaheed tensed, a grotesque image he unleashed. Something he had not done before, for he had not felt so infuriated before, no until this moment. Every muscle, even the ones that irrationally poked out and about flexed, bulging, with every vein amongst his flesh jolted from the skin. His back hunch, face darted down to the ground as he clenched his fist. Something about Zaheed was not normal at that moment, well, nothing he had done was normal, but now that abnormal creature was ready to attack, not because he had a delusional vision to make a god of himself, but because Deborah had awaken the rage from inside him. And Zaheed, unlike his brothers and father, did not get mad so easily, he often bottled the anger inside, thus created him what he is today. But he was now ready to unleash it all.
With his left hand, he back hand slapped her, the though that was not the hand being unnaturally large and massive. Yet it was enough force to bring her to the ground. "To be formal, you were my magical adviser! It was what you were hired for! So don't act like you were my prisoner! Don't act like you did not have purpose, like I made you worthless! I listened to your advice and instruction! And you know well enough, I don't do that for everyone. In fact, I confess to worshipping you! I wanted your favor, it was why I always showed you my progress, so you would be pleased with me!"
After she had been knocked to the ground Zaheed jumped on her legs, feeling the bones of them crack out of place. "So, no Deborah, you didn't play the fool, I did!" And then by that moment, he witnessed a powerful flash of light. He had never seen something so bright, yet when it was over he saw nothing but darkness.
"What did you do to me!" Zaheed roared randomly punching where he felt her torso and targeted it. He jammed fists into her stomach with each blow getting harder and harder, ribs shattered. "What did you do!"
Even after Zianro had extinguish Vinicius's ball of fire, he still wanted to fight, and not just the water lord. Vinicius wanted to rip apart every member he saw apart of the tribe. He doubted he could even trust the man who supposedly rescued him. Because by the sound of it, this man was once friends with Zianro. Yet he could not attack, after trying to conjure that fire before, he felt dizzy. His body was not probably well enough to start busting flames out yet, not after it had been deprived of so much. When they exited the palace, Vinicius felt blinded by the sunlight, he had no choice but to weakly squint his eyes. Thus he could barely see the rubble of the palace and what it took for Bellistrad to free him.
Well now, I suppose we should find a place to rest and get you healed both physically and spiritually. We wont have much time until this all spills over and you need to be prepared." On the horse, Vinicius was confused. He did not know what to believe, yet his mind started to go to one place, one idea- slaved. Sure, it did not feel like a slave deal, but Vinicius did not feel free. This random man comes to get him and tells him he needs to be prepared. Prepared for what? But one question only led to others, like How long was I gone? What has happened since I was gone? What is going to happen now?
"Correction, we have no time."
"Wait," Vinicius finally spoke up. "Who are you? And what do you want from me? I get the feeling you did not free you. You want me to do something, what is it?" Everyone was feeling something, everyone but Vinicius. Was it their powers, that told them of the violence among the earth tribe? Because if that was so, it gave reason why Vinicius felt nothing for his powers where in the same state as that of a young adolescent first learning to do something amazing with his fire. So Zianro really did damage him.
Bellistrad Indorial
After Bell had recovered from him emptying his stomach on the side of the road he stood back up straight and listened to Zotar's questions. It was then he realized that in his haste to get Zotar out of Lakeshore he hadn't explained anything to the battered man. He must have tons of questions more, so Bell grabbed the reigns and continued walking with the horse as he talked. "Well, let me start at the beginning. I don't know if you have realized this already, but Zaheed is now King of the Fire Tribe. He made a deal with Zianro to kidnap you so he could gain the power of kingship. Zianro also has another female fire exile, who I assume you know since they wanted to use her to get to you. Right now Zaheed is probably attacking the Earth Tribe, and I fear the worst for them."
As he walked along with the horse he suddenly felt extremely exhausted, but he kept walking even though the last twenty four hours had been some of his hardest pressed in a long time. "You have been a prisoner for almost the last month, if my memory does not deceive me. Maybe six weeks, not entirely sure since I only figured it out sometime after it happened. Anyway, I need to prepare you so you can defeat Zaheed and take back the throne. No pressure, eh?" Bell lets out a soft laugh to soften the mood as he goes down the path, before he suddenly realizes something important.
"Ah crap, I forgot to ask Zianro about the Fire King bracers. Ah well, we can always come back and ask about them. We will need to get that female exile after Zaheed is defeated anyway."
After Bell had recovered from him emptying his stomach on the side of the road he stood back up straight and listened to Zotar's questions. It was then he realized that in his haste to get Zotar out of Lakeshore he hadn't explained anything to the battered man. He must have tons of questions more, so Bell grabbed the reigns and continued walking with the horse as he talked. "Well, let me start at the beginning. I don't know if you have realized this already, but Zaheed is now King of the Fire Tribe. He made a deal with Zianro to kidnap you so he could gain the power of kingship. Zianro also has another female fire exile, who I assume you know since they wanted to use her to get to you. Right now Zaheed is probably attacking the Earth Tribe, and I fear the worst for them."
As he walked along with the horse he suddenly felt extremely exhausted, but he kept walking even though the last twenty four hours had been some of his hardest pressed in a long time. "You have been a prisoner for almost the last month, if my memory does not deceive me. Maybe six weeks, not entirely sure since I only figured it out sometime after it happened. Anyway, I need to prepare you so you can defeat Zaheed and take back the throne. No pressure, eh?" Bell lets out a soft laugh to soften the mood as he goes down the path, before he suddenly realizes something important.
"Ah crap, I forgot to ask Zianro about the Fire King bracers. Ah well, we can always come back and ask about them. We will need to get that female exile after Zaheed is defeated anyway."
Arael slowly moved closer. The surface was soft with a few bumps which made it easy to distinguish where the pain was coming from. He applied pressure to the wound and wrapped it around her arm. The old woman was frail and looked like wood on trees which were hundreds of years old. He stopped to gaze at her flesh. Flesh interested him. Although he could never commit to eating meat, it still raced his mind what it felt like.
Lakeshore was quiet. The sun and moon had met each other in the sky and now the stars gleamed in the sky. He could hear the woman's heart beat and every pace made him think about every second closer to death everyone got. Death was a rather peculiar subject for Arael. He was a healer so naturally he had always been around death and had become immune to its emotional strain on others and the constant reminder of his dead family. Arael could see when elders look at death in the face and realized that their time dwindled. Immortality is a strange concept. Everyone wanted it but Arael knew that no one deserved it. He could see the evil in people and while he bandaged everyone like the old lady he had just saved from an infection, no matter the person he knew that his duty was to save others.
Fear was on everyones minds in Lakeshore. If three people were assassinated, what stopped them from killing more? Arael did not fear this however as he knew that there were others of more importance to kill than himself. If anything he would aid the assassins if they were injured. What if the old woman he had just heeled was the killer?
"You are lucky", he said calmly to the woman. "I've seen many people loose parts of themselves due to infections; literally and figuratively. "
The woman stared into his eyes as if she hadn't heard a word he said. Poor Arael knew that before long she would be in the ground. He then turned towards a window in his house. He looked outside at the lonely town of Lakeshore wondering how long before this town would be underground. Just like his parents, they would soon all be in the ground. He would dread that day.
Lakeshore was quiet. The sun and moon had met each other in the sky and now the stars gleamed in the sky. He could hear the woman's heart beat and every pace made him think about every second closer to death everyone got. Death was a rather peculiar subject for Arael. He was a healer so naturally he had always been around death and had become immune to its emotional strain on others and the constant reminder of his dead family. Arael could see when elders look at death in the face and realized that their time dwindled. Immortality is a strange concept. Everyone wanted it but Arael knew that no one deserved it. He could see the evil in people and while he bandaged everyone like the old lady he had just saved from an infection, no matter the person he knew that his duty was to save others.
Fear was on everyones minds in Lakeshore. If three people were assassinated, what stopped them from killing more? Arael did not fear this however as he knew that there were others of more importance to kill than himself. If anything he would aid the assassins if they were injured. What if the old woman he had just heeled was the killer?
"You are lucky", he said calmly to the woman. "I've seen many people loose parts of themselves due to infections; literally and figuratively. "
The woman stared into his eyes as if she hadn't heard a word he said. Poor Arael knew that before long she would be in the ground. He then turned towards a window in his house. He looked outside at the lonely town of Lakeshore wondering how long before this town would be underground. Just like his parents, they would soon all be in the ground. He would dread that day.
Had Deborah understood that what she said would enrage the king? Yes. Had she understood how angry he would be? Yes sort of. Had she understood that she now was in great danger? No. She wasn't even scared. The rational part of her brain had shut down completely. Now she was just angry because of the way she had been treated. The fact that he could see it in a completely different way was something never even would cross her mind.
When the first hit struck her cheek she wasn't prepared, it came like huge shock. And how powerful the king actually was were a surprise as well, the fact that she tumbled to the ground so easily... it was humiliating. Her confidence was based on her strength, without it she feared she would end up turning into what she once was before. Now she somehow seemed weak, at least compared to the king. She was just about to jump up from the ground and attack the man when he started talking, suddenly she felt even more confused.
Worshipping? He must be lying. She had never even noticed that or thought about it. It just seemed too strange so she couldn't accept it. Her confused mind didn't have the time to think more about what he said, the few seconds she had been dazed by what was said the disaster hit. At first she couldn't even understand what had just happened, but then when she tried to move. When she tried to stand up to defend herself. The pain. She didn't scream instead she let out a single squeak when she gasped.
She knew she had already lost and the only thing she could think of was that she was about to die. She knew she was going to die. Everyone that opposed the king died. That was something she knew very well and she had angered him either way. She didn't feel regret though, she could take it. There wasn't anything she would miss, she didn't have anything to live for. When lying there thinking about it she wondered why she had kept on struggling for so long just so she could live. Now it seemed like a waste.
But she wasn't fine with just dying. If the king would be the one to take her life she wanted to at least take something from him as well. But in this situation the only thing she would be able to take was one thing, but she guessed that it was a very dear thing. It wasn't his life or someone else’s that he cared for. But when she shut her eyes she couldn't help but grin. Her skin stopped glowing for a short while but just as it had stopped it was back again, but much stronger this time. It was blinding, like an explosion of light that radiated from her body. She knew that the king wasn't the only one that had gotten affected by the explosion, those close to them would be effected as well. At least if they were watching the fight at the moment. And she was happy because of it. Destroying those people’s lives. Taking away something everyone was extremely dependent on.
When the king got closer, clearly confused by what had happened and blind, Deborah breathed slowly. Sure on that he would kill her. But he didn't choke her. He didn't smash her head with a stone, he would probably not even need one to do it. He didn't even slash her with something sharp. Instead he punched her stomach. But not once or twice. At some point the pain got so unbearable that she just got disconnected from her body, her mind shut down. But it was too late because she had already experienced the most humiliating part of the evening. Deborah had felt how her eyes watered and how the liquid ran down her cheeks. She cried for the first time in many years.
When Zaheed heard the sounds of crying from Deborah, he stopped, for the king did not want her dead. Thus, he slowly got off of her, not quite sure where he was position, but in the end he was on ground and on his feet. Soon approached him were soldiers that had been also blinded due to their closeness of the fight. They were confused, they asked Zaheed questions, but he was not in the mood to answer them.
"Shut up!" he hollered to the troops, thus dispatching silence among them. Though not for long because Zaheed then whistled for his friend. "Icarus!" Zaheed called his name, most people thought Zaheed crazy when he spoke to the bird, yet the creature always obeyed him, so he were not see much of lunatic for that reason. "Sound for the others."
"As you wish," the bird responded, though everyone else could only hear chirping. Icarus then soared up high to the red sky to then screech wildly, therefore bringing other soldier, though these ones being able to see. After Zaheed left, Shadowfen was reduced to nothing more but ashes, though the king did not just walk away from his new conquered land. Instead, slave camps were settled. There they would deal the slaves, but also train others to become forced warriors for the king.
Back in Murtovaara, Zaheed had Deborah locked away in a dark room constructed inside of the dungeon. She was shackled to the ground while lying also there on the ground. She remained still broken, for Zaheed would of course not bring her to healers and physicians, not after what happened back in Shadowfen.
He entered the room, a place only filled and immersed with darkness and nothing put. Even if Zaheed had his sight, he would not be able to see his hand in front of his face, not inside a room like such. But that was the type of setting he wanted Deborah trapped inside, he specifically commanded his men to do so. Because how frightening would it already be to be trapped inside, shackled against the floor with a man bloodthirsty like Zaheed, but now it was dark.
"I dismantled you...," Zaheed hung his words eerily in the air. His heavy foot steps were sounded and could even be felt through the floor pacing around her in circles. "Dismantled, it is word people use when they break things. But I don't see you as a thing. Because I don't get mad at things. But people... that's a different story..."
Zaheed stomped his foot, the one not abnormally large, against her body. He then shifted it to her neck when he felt it, putting all his pressuring there, bringing her to close ties of death by choking. "You mocked me! You blinded me!" Zaheed removed his foot to then replace it with his hand. And showing just as strong Zaheed was he pull her up from the ground, breaking the chains that kept her there, and threw her against the stone wall. "You could of left! Yet you thought me weak didn't you! Do you find me weak now?!" Zaheed's grasp was still on her neck, yet he was not strangling her as hard this time. "My eyes may not be of use, but I still see. I see what I feel! And I feel power, the energy of magic that courses through your veins. In the midst of darkness, I see a vessel of power."
"Well, let me start at the beginning. I don't know if you have realized this already, but Zaheed is now King of the Fire Tribe." When Vinicius heard this, it was no surprise, of course Zaheed would take the throne once empty. In fact, Vinicius was happy for his brother that he had been crowned, yet Vinicius had no knowledge of the violence and warfare Zaheed and wrought while using the fire tribe people as his instruments of destruction. Vinicius only had none how much Zaheed yearned to be king one day, even when he acted like he was fine when discovering his younger brother was entitled instead.
"He made a deal with Zianro to kidnap you so he could gain the power of kingship. Zianro also has another female fire exile, who I assume you know since they wanted to use her to get to you. Right now Zaheed is probably attacking the Earth Tribe, and I fear the worst for them."
That was when Vinicius felt the instinct to be defensive, because he did not know why he should trust a stranger. Sure, the stranger may have led him out of the dungeon, but why? Perhaps it was a test, but only a test to see whether or not Vinicius was an able enough slave. And when the man made such claims against Zaheed, Vinicius felt hurt, that was his brother. He trusted Zaheed even though there was a rivalry between them. Throughout the first few days after their father's death, Zaheed was so positive and encouraging. To Vinicius, it all felt genuine, but Zaheed was always a good actor. Maybe he would of been one if not born unto a royal family, with eyes since childhood, set on a throne, on power. The man continued, he spoke of a female, however Vinicius had no idea who he was talking about. Vinicius knew no female exiles, so what, or more like, who was this man talking about? Vinicius was confused.
"You have been a prisoner for almost the last month, if my memory does not deceive me. Maybe six weeks, not entirely sure since I only figured it out sometime after it happened. Anyway, I need to prepare you so you can defeat Zaheed and take back the throne. No pressure, eh?"
Vinicius furrowed his brow, no, he was not going to be used, especially if that meant fighting his own brother for a complete stranger. So he did not let the man finish, he ceased him after that by saying, "Hold on-- stop, stop." Vinicius turned his body and dropped himself to the ground. "You accuse my brother of dealing with Zianro! Even if my brother wished to betray me, it would not be with an ignoramus like him. Putting charges like that against my own family does not settle well with me, especially when you want me to fight him. You did not even answer my question, who are you?"
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell stopped when Zotar got off his horse, and he turned to face him to listen to what he had to say. He was getting a little tired of people not believing him about Zaheed, but he guessed he should have expected it from Zotar since he was family with the now rouge king. Sighing, Bell walked the horse over to the side of the road and tied him off on a tree branch to let him graze in the grass and rumbled in his pack for something."I understand that you have to defend your family, but you will understand in time that he is not the same as before. I am actually surprised that you have not recognized me yet, but it has been many years. Would it help to say that I am a fire exile as well?"
Bellistrad brought out his blue crystal hookah and sat cross legged with it, loaded some marijuana into the top and sparked a blue flame on the tip of his finger. He lit the herbs and inhaled through the tube then blew out a cloud of smoke. "Bellistrad Indorial, at your service once again. Would you like a puff? There is a second tube here." As he sat there and smoked he hoped his low position would make Zotar more at ease, he was used to being in a position of power and he needed that feeling again after so long. He contemplated on the best way to get Zotar on the wagon with his idea, so to speak. It would be a task to itself, and he feared the only way to do it would be dangerous and hardy.
"If you do not believe me about Zaheed, why don't we just go to Shadowfen and see what is there for ourselves? If there are no threats by Zaheed there than I am wrong and you can go on your merry way, live your life as you see fit to on your own. That brings up a good question, what did you have in mind on doing once you got free of Lakeshore? I hope it was something constructive."
Bell stopped when Zotar got off his horse, and he turned to face him to listen to what he had to say. He was getting a little tired of people not believing him about Zaheed, but he guessed he should have expected it from Zotar since he was family with the now rouge king. Sighing, Bell walked the horse over to the side of the road and tied him off on a tree branch to let him graze in the grass and rumbled in his pack for something."I understand that you have to defend your family, but you will understand in time that he is not the same as before. I am actually surprised that you have not recognized me yet, but it has been many years. Would it help to say that I am a fire exile as well?"
Bellistrad brought out his blue crystal hookah and sat cross legged with it, loaded some marijuana into the top and sparked a blue flame on the tip of his finger. He lit the herbs and inhaled through the tube then blew out a cloud of smoke. "Bellistrad Indorial, at your service once again. Would you like a puff? There is a second tube here." As he sat there and smoked he hoped his low position would make Zotar more at ease, he was used to being in a position of power and he needed that feeling again after so long. He contemplated on the best way to get Zotar on the wagon with his idea, so to speak. It would be a task to itself, and he feared the only way to do it would be dangerous and hardy.
"If you do not believe me about Zaheed, why don't we just go to Shadowfen and see what is there for ourselves? If there are no threats by Zaheed there than I am wrong and you can go on your merry way, live your life as you see fit to on your own. That brings up a good question, what did you have in mind on doing once you got free of Lakeshore? I hope it was something constructive."
Deborah had never been good when dealing with darkness, even as she grew older she still felt as vulnerable when trapped inside it. She wasn't scared because of the shadows that could be seen in a normal room, she knew that they were only shadows. She was scared because of the things she couldn't see. Being trapped inside that dark room, chained to the ground, felt like the utter mockery. But there was no one that knew about her fear so she guessed that it was because of her power that they choose such a room, she was light and they gave her darkness. But she didn't care, as soon as the guards left the room she would breathe out a tiny light orb that would hover above her face until the door opened again.
That was just what she did this time as well, she would lie there staring into that fragile light source while wondering how she ended up this way. What she had done wrong in her life and why she wasn't already dead. She couldn't think of one reason for her to still be alive. When lying there at the ground with only the small light ball as company her life seemed even more meaningless then it had before she ended up in here. At some times she even wondered if she in fact already was dead and this was how death was, but her aching body spoke against that theory.
When the door opened she didn't think much of it and just continued to have her eyes closed while pretending she was sleeping. Not because the person in the room would think she was but because she wanted to fool herself. "I dismantled you..." If there was one voice Deborah never wanted to hear again it was that one. As soon as he spoke her eyes went wide open while she scanned the surrounding, trying to see where he was. She couldn't see him, but she heard him, she felt him in the room.
Suddenly more than before, when his foot pressed down on her body she just groaned in agony. But that was only the first time she felt it, as soon as it had found her neck she desperately tried to get her hands there to shove away the foot. The feeling of not being able to breathe was a lot scarier than she had imagined it to be, she could feel how her thoughts got more blurred by every second. As soon as the feet was gone she gasped after air, taking as much of it into her lungs as possible. Thankful that she still could do it. She wished to never have to endure it again, but that was easier to pray for then making it real. As the king’s hand closed around her throat Deborah couldn't do anything more than just be tossed around like a doll while coughing and groaning. Her body didn't let her fight back. She could only helplessly dangle in his grip while waiting for him to end it.
More groaning than actually talking Deborah still made an effort to not seem weak, "Yes, you seem so much weaker now than you did before. I respected you, now? No, not at all."
"Yes, you seem so much weaker now than you did before. I respected you, now? No, not at all."
"I to be the one weak?" Zaheed questioned, moving her from off the wall to now lifting her above ground. "You need light to see, you are blind in the dark, whereas I walk in. Let us see who is weak." Zaheed slung her down to the cold stone floor. "Stand, if you are strong. Prove that I am the weak one." Zaheed scoffed. "Oh that is right, you cannot see in the dark. Let me brighten up the room. Have a taste of my light..."
Zaheed surrounded the room with a wall of fire, it was one of his signature moves. The flames brought about light, yet he was not doing that to help Deborah, but so she could see herself lying on the ground unable to climb to her feet with legs broken. "Do you feel that heat, that fire. Oh, wait, you don't like that do you? Being shown your inabilities. Sure you cast a ball of light, blind me, but I can burn you." Zaheed approached Debora closer. "Yet, I rather not. You said I was weak? Why don't you get up and fight me then? Oh... that's right, I dismantled you."
Zaheed was done with his rage, now he was just being bitter, though he did not hate Deborah, because by her blinding him he actually felt stronger. Because no longer did he only sense magic energy, he saw it, blurs full of colors. Blurs being bodies, color being their element. He could see it from rooms ahead if he wanted to. But the sad thing was they weren't people, they were power.
"So, either you could just lie there struggling, or I can fix you. You don't the sound of that, don't you, Deborah? But what choice do you have? Either way you are still going to feel weak. Its your choice, but if you lay there, I will absorb your energy, it might even kill you, but I will be stronger." Zaheed continued to pace in circles around her. "I don't why you came here, but I will say this, your power, it is unique and with training it might prove to be useful. Killing you would be wasting it." Zaheed was done trying to gain approval. "Oh, what is this? Are you feeling used? We could of left on good terms. You did this, you asked for it."
Bellistrad Indorial, Vinicius now remembered that his brother was actually after this guy. So, Bellistrad does seem like the person that would make false claims against Zaheed. Now, he was doubting he should stay with Bell, and thought perhaps the best idea may just to start running now while he was on the ground with his smoking contrapment Vinicius had never seen. Yet he didn't, because Vinicius feared me would be making a big mistake, and perhaps Bell was there for a purpose other than to free him.
"No, I don't know what that is," Vinicius refused the puff. "If I wish to build my body up to the stature it once was, I mustn't sit, I mustn't rest, and do what you are doing... whatever that it. But yes, let us go to Shadowfen, let it be you who rides the horse, and I the one pulling it. I need to gather my strength. Though to answer your question, if I ever escaped from Zianro's dungeon, I planned on killing him. Getting my revenge, why else do they call me Vinicius? You might be an exile, but may know in fire tongue, it means vengeance."
What Vinicius was about to ask may sound odd, yet that was one thing, one thought, and constantly popped into Vinicius's mind. "I am grateful that you had taken me from Zianro, yet I wonder am I you slave? Do I have a choice in this?"
Meka was startled backwards when the collapsed man suddenly jolted awake. She had been crouching over the wound on his stomach, deciding if it actually needed stitching or not when he came back to consciousness. She had fallen onto her rear end with a soft thud, stuck in a tense wide-eyed shock as she processed that her patient had awoken before she had finished treating his wounds. He seemed panicked and disoriented, as if he had just been woken out of a violently vivid nightmare. The man resembled a cornered animal, something Mekaisto had experienced with patients all the time. She let out a soft sigh as he fired questions off at her and instead of answering she pressed a cool hand to his forehead, his skin was burning up and she didn’t know if it was from a rush of blood into his face from panic or if he was fevered from his injuries.
“Shhhh, you’re injured and I just finished stitching shoulder. Too much movement and you’ll pop the stitches out.” Meka applied pressure to the man’s forehead in an effort to get him to lay back down, pushing his head back towards the ground. The last thing this man needed was to injure himself further, she had never had a patient die on her and although this man not in critical condition it wasn’t part of her plans to let that happen now.
“My name is Mekaisto, and I have been travelling for quite a long time. We are just outside of Airedale and by the looks of it you were mugged. I had just started patching up your injuries when you woke up and judging by your condition now you couldn’t have been out for more than eight hours.” She ran her eyes across the man, he didn’t show any signs of dehydration, but the skin on his face was just beginning in pink from being exposed to the sun for a long period of time.
“Little One, something is disrupting the balance. Everything is silent, we must get away.” The voice seemed uneasy. She could feel its restlessness and it took the small woman a considerable amount of concentration to control the flighty and rapid skipping of her heart rate. She tried to distract herself with the bruising that littered his legs, tracing her fingers gently across the discolored skin as she judged the extent of the damage.
“You know I will not leave a patient until I have finished treating them. I will leave once I am done.” Her lips pressed into a frown as she moved her attention up to the wound on his abdomen. It was just a graze, nothing that went too deep and not nearly severe enough to have damaged any internal organs. The cut would be a quick fix, it didn’t look like she would have to stitch it at all, but she had used all of her fresh parsley on her own bruising. “Crow can you find me some parsley? I’m all out.”
“I’ll be back before you know it.” Her raven cooed to her, stretching his bony wings before taking off from the perch on her shoulder and into the unnervingly quiet forest. She turned her attention back to the man in front of her, really looking at him for the first time. He was dressed like a solider, from what he could only tell was the water tribe. He seemed out of place so close to the Air Tribe, but Mekaisto was sure that she wouldn’t want to get involved with whatever it was he was doing. She gripped the vile of goldenseal oil and yanked the fabric of his shirt up without so much as asking as she applied the substance to the cut with delicate movements.
“You know, you’re lucky I came around. You would have either bled to death or died of some sort of infection if it had been any longer…” She looked up to meet his eyes, the small smile on her lips reached her eyes as she continued. “You’re welcome.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad half expected Zotar to run when he mentioned his name. That fact that he didn't was a good sign that Zotar would accept his journey to self-repair and self-exploration that would be required for him to gain victory over Zaheed. He nods in acceptance that Zotar did not wish to partake in his smoking session which was over none the less as all the plant matter burned out and Bell exhaled the last of the smoke contained within the blue crystal.
When Zotar mentioned that he was determined to build his body back up with hard work it surprised Bell. He had never seen the fire lord be so humble about himself that he would take a task just for the benefit of his own well being instead of some goal oriented work. It was a step in the right direction, and Bell would encourage it. Packing away his hookah and taking up his pack once more he climbed onto the horses back and pointed down the road."Than let us be off, oh Revenge the Mighty. If all goes well you can make true your namesake."
At the mention of a slave, Bell got rather confused but did not show it externally as he answered the question."I gave you freedom for you to choose your own path. If that path takes you away from me and out of my reach than so be it. Can't say I would pick any other path in your position though. I would rather live in a world that was not burning to the ground by a family members hands."
Bellistrad half expected Zotar to run when he mentioned his name. That fact that he didn't was a good sign that Zotar would accept his journey to self-repair and self-exploration that would be required for him to gain victory over Zaheed. He nods in acceptance that Zotar did not wish to partake in his smoking session which was over none the less as all the plant matter burned out and Bell exhaled the last of the smoke contained within the blue crystal.
When Zotar mentioned that he was determined to build his body back up with hard work it surprised Bell. He had never seen the fire lord be so humble about himself that he would take a task just for the benefit of his own well being instead of some goal oriented work. It was a step in the right direction, and Bell would encourage it. Packing away his hookah and taking up his pack once more he climbed onto the horses back and pointed down the road."Than let us be off, oh Revenge the Mighty. If all goes well you can make true your namesake."
At the mention of a slave, Bell got rather confused but did not show it externally as he answered the question."I gave you freedom for you to choose your own path. If that path takes you away from me and out of my reach than so be it. Can't say I would pick any other path in your position though. I would rather live in a world that was not burning to the ground by a family members hands."
Deborah couldn’t judge what was the worst thing about this moment, everything seemed so equally bad. The pain because of earlier, how easily he just tossed her around like it was nothing or the humiliation. Once thrown down onto the ground again she just groaned, her ribs was killing her after the impact. Even if her legs wasn’t broken she doubted she would be able to stand up at that moment.
As the walls suddenly lit up by the hostile light of the flames Deborah closed her eyes, even though she had watched her own light orb inside this room her eyes couldn’t take the brightness. As he spoke she slowly opened them again while trying to scan the surrounding and the king himself, "Sure you cast a ball of light, blind me, but I can burn you."
"I’m not scared of fire, burn me all you want." Yes, she was still putting up the though act and wouldn’t stop any time soon. But his threat didn’t scare her the slightest, even if he was serious in what he said she still wasn’t even nervous about it. She was already in pain and she already had a past with the fire, she knew how it felt.
The king was right in his assumptions, Deborah didn’t like the sound of what he offered. She would rather lie there and keep on struggling in the dark with her orb than accept his help. "Its your choice, but if you lay there, I will absorb your energy, it might even kill you, but I will be stronger."
"You--," For the first time Deborah dropped the though act, she just stared at the king quietly, suddenly she understood why his appearance had changed so drastically. That was what he had done. "You actually succeeded with finding a way to absorb other’s energy? Not their heat but their powers… Oh… I thought it was impossible… I guess I was wrong."
Even if she thought the kings new discoveries was wrong, she couldn’t help but be fascinated by it. She had truly thought that it would be impossible to do something like that but he had actually found a way. Somehow she doubted that she wanted to know how he had discovered it. Neither did she want to discover what it felt like to get something like that ripped from her hands, how life would be without it.
"Oh, what is this? Are you feeling used? We could of left on good terms. You did this, you asked for it."
"No, I didn’t ask for this, you did. When things didn’t go your way or people didn’t say what you wanted them to say, when I didn’t say what you wanted to hear you stopped listening. Every time. You always got mad for being corrected. You pushed me away. The only thing I did was being honest with you. If you wanted to hear lies or have a mindless fool that just would nod and agree with everything you said you should have hired someone else. But fine, continue to put the blame on me and fool yourself. Leave me here to rot or kill me since you are so scared of hearing peoples true thoughts. I won't stop telling you about my point of view. When you are done with that you can just go back to playing with your mindless dolls that just nods at everything you say."
"Now let me tell you this, I have not a problem with correction," Zaheed's tone went back to aggravation rather than acting as if he was stronger and superior. "My life has been enthralled with correction..." Zaheed paused, and turned around as he stopped circling around her but instead walked away. Lowering his voice to a muttered he said, "My life, hm, no one knows about it, what lies behind these castle walls, underneath this crown and this hard, power-feeding body. Perhaps... perhaps no one should."
Once Zaheed finished speaking to himself, well half of it was to himself, the other half to Deborah, he turned around and stepped back to her. "But your mockery, that was different, that was unnecessary and waste of your breath. I've gotten to many measures... and much blood... to get to where I am as king, and that name deserves none of your mockery. What was this about me pushing you away? Do you jest? Remember at Shadowfen when I was speaking with you, you know before you pissed me off, well was it not you who asked if you could do something? It was apparent, you wanted to get away from me... No, wait, are you talking about when I did not see you for weeks and weeks? What more do you think I was doing?--"
Zaheed stopped, he knew there was a better way to put it, a better way to put all of this together. So Zaheed ceased the fire that surrounded them, he didn't need that. No more games, no more intimidation, no more trying to domineer himself, nothing but an honest confess. "Do you recall when I first showed you how I could attract and detract heat from bodies, and how I messed up and transferred so much of my heat that I collapsed to the floor, shivering and shaking. At that moment I felt weak, so blithering weak. I hate being weak, but what I hate even more is being weak to those I sought to impress."
Zaheed let another pause go before he continued, "Sure you may scoff when I say I wanted to impress you, but just think back to the beginning. When I first met you I opened up a glorious vision, told you that you would be fighting with a god. Because that is what I wanted to be, a god, indestructible, undefeatable, and immune to weakness, enough so that you would be amazed with me. Then I gave you a room, sure it was in the dungeon, but I tried to dress it with all splendor that I could, even said if you had a problem with it or needed anything more that you could send letter to my servants.
I had reason to not put you above in the castle itself, because above the surface, that's where all the eavesdroppers and fools that can't mind there own business roam. No one thinks to look at what lies underneath. But I wanted to keep my things secret, and I entrusted those secrets with you. But back to the fact that I didn't see you for weeks, it was because I was doing my all to come back to you strong, so I would not be on the floor again helpless. But now... now I see that is what I've done to you..."
So Vinicius was not a slave, so he had choice. And though he did not believe Bell, Vinicius still wanted to see for himself what lied of Shadowfen. So Zaheed supposedly was raging war against the earth tribe, as he could recall Zaheed was the one that preferred they not. Therefore, one could imagine in Vinicius's shoes it seemed odd for his brother to do so.
When Bellistrad got upon the horse, Vinicius grabbed the rope and began leading the horse, hoping he was going the right way as he was following signs and trails that committed guidance to the earth tribe. "Do you know how long it will take for us to reach Shadowfen?" After his question had been answered Vinicius said nothing more, and did only what he knew mattered at the moment and it was getting to his destination. He had a goal in mind and was not going to stop for anything. That was how it always was, commit to a responsibility and surrender to nothing else- that was his determination, and what others called being stubborn.
He went hours without stopping, no matter how much his body ached, or when his feet and legs screamed for less, he did not care. But even his carelessness could not stand a chance to his body when it collapsed. With Vinicius on the ground, he tried pushing himself off, but when he did get back on his feet again he fell. "I must keep going," he spoke out with a tone of anger frustration of how fragile his body over time had become, with how much it was damaged by his enemies.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad felt his horse sway as Zotar began pulling it along with his walk. Zotar's first question was a simple one to answer, as Bellistrad had traveled between Shadowfen and Lakeshore many times before. "If we were going full speed, two days. Walking it will more than likely take at least four." Bell was content with the silence that Zotar kept going for awhile so Bell continued smoking his hookah on the horse's back as they went. He also took out a book from his pack that showed a map of Imos made by a fellow traveler like himself. The only part of the book he contributed to was the part on the Fire Tribe. The author traded a copy of the finished book in exchange for his information on the tribe to put in it.d
When Zotar collapsed Bell looked up from the book and supposed it was a good place to make a camp. Jumping off his horse, Bellistrad began unpacking everything onto the road. "We will camp here for the night." Bellistrad lit a sharp flame onto the lit of his first two fingers and made a hot blade. Bell cleared a spot on the side of the road free of brush and debris using this blue fire blade and started setting up two mat rolls along with a campfire. After a half hours work Bell had everything set up with a campfire in the middle already burning and the horse tied near some tall grass not far away. Bell broke out some bread and soup from a flask, heated it with his fire, and passed it around to Zotar."Eat, you'll need it. I can get you some meat as well if you want it. I don't eat meat anymore myself."
Bell smoked his hookah for awhile longer as he took watch so Zotar could get his rest, and Bell could sleep on the horse anyway. The night was not silent unlike the day, as the sounds of nocturnal creatures filled the air. It was all calming to Bellistrad, but he wondered what Zotar made of it all.
Bellistrad felt his horse sway as Zotar began pulling it along with his walk. Zotar's first question was a simple one to answer, as Bellistrad had traveled between Shadowfen and Lakeshore many times before. "If we were going full speed, two days. Walking it will more than likely take at least four." Bell was content with the silence that Zotar kept going for awhile so Bell continued smoking his hookah on the horse's back as they went. He also took out a book from his pack that showed a map of Imos made by a fellow traveler like himself. The only part of the book he contributed to was the part on the Fire Tribe. The author traded a copy of the finished book in exchange for his information on the tribe to put in it.d
When Zotar collapsed Bell looked up from the book and supposed it was a good place to make a camp. Jumping off his horse, Bellistrad began unpacking everything onto the road. "We will camp here for the night." Bellistrad lit a sharp flame onto the lit of his first two fingers and made a hot blade. Bell cleared a spot on the side of the road free of brush and debris using this blue fire blade and started setting up two mat rolls along with a campfire. After a half hours work Bell had everything set up with a campfire in the middle already burning and the horse tied near some tall grass not far away. Bell broke out some bread and soup from a flask, heated it with his fire, and passed it around to Zotar."Eat, you'll need it. I can get you some meat as well if you want it. I don't eat meat anymore myself."
Bell smoked his hookah for awhile longer as he took watch so Zotar could get his rest, and Bell could sleep on the horse anyway. The night was not silent unlike the day, as the sounds of nocturnal creatures filled the air. It was all calming to Bellistrad, but he wondered what Zotar made of it all.
The more Deborah listened to the king the more confused she got, she wasn't sure anymore what she should think. She had no idea what the man thought or felt at the moment, if he was angry or not. The tone of his voice and even the choice of words they varied so much. One moment he could sound angry and the next he almost sounded nice? Or he actually sounded like he had good intentions.
"But back to the fact that I didn't see you for weeks, it was because I was doing my all to come back to you strong, so I would not be on the floor again helpless. But now... now I see that is what I've done to you..."
"I am not helpless!" She was upset, not angry, being described as helpless just made her upset. Desperate to prove him wrong, that she still could defend herself even though he had broken the bones in her body, she tried to show it. She was actually struggling, she tried to get up from the ground. She would be satisfied with just being able to sit up to prove that she wasn't helpless. After just one try she gave up after pained sounds, he had been right, she was unable to get up this way.
What hurt the most was admitting that she indeed was helpless on the floor, that she was weak this time. That he had won, just admitting the defeat inside her head to only herself troubled her. Admitting it out loud was even harder. So the fact that the bitter tone in her voice was back was not so strange. It was not because she was angry at him or anyone else, she was mad at herself, "Fine! Perhaps I am a little... helpless. You are right!" After her confession Deborah went back to just being silent, too annoyed to say anything more.
One thing Deborah couldn't stand was the fact that she had gotten herself into this mess, because it was true that she had started the fight. But it was simply because he had trigged her anger and Deborah was a possessive person deep down. Even though she had been scared of the king that night it didn't stop those feelings, because she still thought of herself as the only one that deserved to know what he was doing and had discovered - all the time. The fact that he had avoided her for such a long time hadn't amused her at all and before this moment she hadn't even known what he had been doing. Then he had felt like dismissing her after all that and she had just not been able to keep her mouth shut.
"Fine! Perhaps I am a little... helpless. You are right!"
Thus Deborah then admitted so. Zaheed liked to be right, it does better for him than being wrong, well it was what he had hoped in most situations. But he could understand why she would not wish to state so, because though Deborah was not a full-bloodied fire bearer, yet she has lived in the tribe her whole life. And within the tribe, there has always been a sense of determination and persistent to never admit to weakness, to never surrender even if it means a better chance of survival. Zaheed had it, consuming power to claim strength yet retreating from weakness. But also did Zotar have the same type of trait. Zaheed then thought of his brother, perhaps the most stubborn person he ever met. He would of never accepted a surrender. The king wondered what Zianro did to him, but as he could recalled Icarus informing him that Bell equipped a plan to free him. Zaheed would like to know how that went.
Zaheed was considering that he put her bones back into place now by himself, it would be extremely painful, yet that was what he was thinking of doing when he was enraged. Yet now, he felt that to be sadistic, and sure he was a megalomaniac, but not sadistic. "I will summon guards to bring you to healers. I am letting you know that if you still wish to leave, the opportunity for that is still present. Yet, if you do not, I will meet you soon." Zaheed then had to guess where the door was as he felt around for it, because though he could sense people, that was it, only life forces, not objects nor structures. Same thing went for a good amount of his soldiers, but they will still be useful, Zaheed was sure of it. So, in between the time he just had departed from Deborah and the time he will be meeting her again, Zaheed planned for his next attack. Without his eyes, it was as if he could feel himself become stronger when it came to the intellect, though Zaheed was already a man to be identify as clever when he was not mad with power. Without his quick wits and cunning behavior he may have not made his way thus far as king. But not, bearing not a single ounce of strength he had to be more thoughtful of each step he took physical and mentally.
After working upon his strategies to overtake the air tribe, he went to train his blind soldiers. He would have to be harder on them, to break a quite impactful hindrance. But Zaheed was determined to make those men his strongest, perhaps the blind warrior will one day because some of a myth, because there was one thing Zaheed was certain, they were going to be legendary. There was not weakness that Zaheed believe could beat him, well, that was what most fire tribe members had in mind.
When he finished training the soldiers, Zaheed walked his way as best he could to where Deborah was taken so that healers could tend to her wounds. Deborah had enough time to leave if she wished so from since Zaheed last had spoken to here. Yet, the question was, did she stay? Zaheed opened the door...
"We will camp here for the night."
And though Vinicius wished to go on, Bell thought otherwise, it of course being in best benefit for Vinicius. Vinicius in the end agreed to the idea of camp, "Well, alright, this will be the first time I get to sleep lying down, instead of hanging from chains." Yes, event he concept that he would be touching the dirt as he rested, that gave him joy. Since he had been ripped away from his castle and robbed of what he once treasured and needed, even the smallest things sparked a type of happiness he never felt even when having those past luxuries.
While Bell worked on clearing the campground Vinicius was going to make himself useful though he was exhausted and tired. Thus, he ventured out but not to far to some trees, there he scouted for branches because he did not have a blade to cut down the tree itself. With the many different sized branches he drug them back to the camp ground. Vinicius then built two small shelters one for himself and the other for Bell. Even though Vinicius just met the man, a man that he did not entirely trust, he was still going to in a way, look after and take care of him just as he did to Vinicius. It was because of his many missions in the military with his father, because during those years serving as a warrior for his people, he learned that what holds any army together is the brotherhood bred, because without unity there is division and with division there is disaster. So Vinicius learned with whoever he is traveling with that he cannot declare a threat treat them as a brother until so does the time come that he can decree differently.
After the half hour, he sat with Bell, still thinking about his blue fire. That was different, though Vinicius never liked the color blue, though he has blue eyes himself. It was for that is what the water tribe uses to identify themselves, just as the fire tribe uses colors like red, orange, and yellow.
"Eat, you'll need it. I can get you some meat as well if you want it. I don't eat meat anymore myself."
Grabbing the bread and flask of soup Vinicius responded, "Meat-- Hunting, may help me train my combatable skills, though to really consider it, hunting is not like fighting. No man looks at a hunter and thinks of him as a soldier. Because hunters hunt animals and soldiers fight men, man and animals are different. Animals kill to survive, it is one reason for them, but for a man, it could be a thousand. Heh," Vinicius chuckled slightly and then turned his head briefly to Bellistrad and then back at the fire. "My... my father told me that when I was little boy. I wanted to go hunting instead of training. Because hunting was quiet and still, yet in training there was a lot of yelling and running and fighting and... well.. I should of just been happy with anything he told me. I would do anything in a heartbeat if he could just be with me now."
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell sat by the fire and listened to Zotar speak of his past, opening up to Bellistrad in the simplest of ways. This was good knowledge that would help Bell heal Zotar of his pain, for the past is the first place that one must heal. Bell turned his body to Zotar after he finished his meal and took on a cross-legged meditation pose. "Sit like I do. I am going to show you something." Bell charged his lowest root chakra, the red chakra aligned with survival and fear. The root chakra was most powerful in Earth benders but if used correctly anyone can master it. Bell sent some of his root chakra energy through the ground to Zotar and started charging it for him.
"I want you to focus on your energy at the base of your spine. Tap into it like you were about to fire bend. Sort through the emotions that come from there, and tell me what you feel." This was the first step of the training Bellistrad would systematically reveal to Zotar to help heal him. After Zotar began concentrating on his root chakra Bell felt his aura fluctuate with his root chakra churning. "Feel your fear that you impose on yourself, and let it go. Forgive yourself and let it fall from you." He did not expect Zotar to be able to truely understand what he was saying or to complete the task at this time, but the attempt was enough of a start. If he did end up understanding this first time alone than it would be a large gap skipped for them and would save them time in their progress.
After the energy session, Bellistrad said nothing more and simply laid down to sleep and have his lucid dreams. He imagined that Zotar might have some strange dreams after altering his own chakra system as well. Whatever was going to happen with Zotar, Bell went off into his own world for a time as he slept, resting for the day to come.
Bell sat by the fire and listened to Zotar speak of his past, opening up to Bellistrad in the simplest of ways. This was good knowledge that would help Bell heal Zotar of his pain, for the past is the first place that one must heal. Bell turned his body to Zotar after he finished his meal and took on a cross-legged meditation pose. "Sit like I do. I am going to show you something." Bell charged his lowest root chakra, the red chakra aligned with survival and fear. The root chakra was most powerful in Earth benders but if used correctly anyone can master it. Bell sent some of his root chakra energy through the ground to Zotar and started charging it for him.
"I want you to focus on your energy at the base of your spine. Tap into it like you were about to fire bend. Sort through the emotions that come from there, and tell me what you feel." This was the first step of the training Bellistrad would systematically reveal to Zotar to help heal him. After Zotar began concentrating on his root chakra Bell felt his aura fluctuate with his root chakra churning. "Feel your fear that you impose on yourself, and let it go. Forgive yourself and let it fall from you." He did not expect Zotar to be able to truely understand what he was saying or to complete the task at this time, but the attempt was enough of a start. If he did end up understanding this first time alone than it would be a large gap skipped for them and would save them time in their progress.
After the energy session, Bellistrad said nothing more and simply laid down to sleep and have his lucid dreams. He imagined that Zotar might have some strange dreams after altering his own chakra system as well. Whatever was going to happen with Zotar, Bell went off into his own world for a time as he slept, resting for the day to come.
The fire tribe didn't possess the same healing abilities as those from the Earth tribe, they couldn’t heal by just touching someone. But they were still skilled in the original ways to cure the sick. Which in Deborah's case meant to let the body heal itself after they had fixed so the bones would heal correctly. So even though she had been moved from the cell and wasn't chained anymore she was still stuck where she was.
As time went by and Deborah continued to be stuck in bed just waiting for the day when they would tell her she would be able to walk again. To have her legs strapped into the splints was not that comfortable and days passed, weeks as well. Or she thought so, she had lost count of time. She just knew that by the end of it she had the feeling of thousands ants crawled around inside her body, she just wanted to get up from bed and move around the room again.
When she finally was allowed to be without the splints and walk it was not as easy as she remembered it. She had been handed crutches to make it even possible for her to walk but even with them it was a lot harder then she had thought. When she was trying her hardest she still only could limp forward. It was frustrating. Every small step she took made her more frustrated, what was she supposed to do now? She couldn't even walk properly and it would continue to be like this for some time forward. But she spent most of her days practicing even though the healers told her she should take it easy in the beginning.
Of course she knew that she was allowed to leave whenever she wanted to do so. But where was she supposed to go? Deborah didn't leave, she waited once more. She liked to think that she was a woman of honor. She had promised to work under the king and since he had withdrawn from dismissing her she decided keep that promise. So when the king finally decided to visit she was still working on her walking. But as soon as she noticed him she stopped immediately, "Oh... You are here. If I've known you would come here I would've made myself a bit more presentable... Or at least avoided letting you see this."
Walking in Zaheed saw the healers and made a gesture with his head that signaled for them to leave. Zaheed preferred things to be private. You never know what stories can be spread and information twisted inside the walls of a castle.
"Oh... You are here. If I've known you would come here I would've made myself a bit more presentable... Or at least avoided letting you see this."
"See what?" he asked, confused to why she would mention him see anything. The only form of sight or really vision Zaheed had left, was to sense life forces. But other than that it was nothing, just darkness and blobs which were people, their energy. Zaheed stroked his beard, trimming it would not be easy of course blind. And he wouldn't want a servant with a knife anywhere near his face. Growing out will have to do for now.
After an awkward pause sunk in Zaheed decided to speak out, “Your legs… how are they?” Zaheed cared to know how much damage he was capable of though his intentions were not kill her. Death is not always the best option for a situation, yet Zotar always thought otherwise. Zaheed thought his brother too ignorant to not allow himself to be led by his emotions. One day that will hurt, and hurt more than anything else ever had.
“My intentions were not to kill you, my intentions were to make you suffer,” he was honest at least. “Crushing your legs and leaving you crippled was also not of my intentions.” Why Zaheed did not think to leave her legs unusable it was perhaps because making someone cripple cannot be undone, so if he did do that it may be a mistake, one he might regret and never be able to fix. Because now, her bones could be put back into function, yet his eyes could never be cure. Did he ever regret that he did not make Deborah cripple yes, but he did not let his emotions guide him this time.
Vinicius did as Bellistrad had told him, whatever this was, he was going to trust him. Though, hours pervious, Vinicius felt uncomfortable, but he knew he had to get over that if he wanted to know who Bell really was- his strengths, skills, weakness, fears. So in the cross-legged sitting position, he continued to listen to Bell.
"I want you to focus on your energy at the base of your spine. Tap into it like you were about to fire bend. Sort through the emotions that come from there, and tell me what you feel."
This was quite odd for him, he never heard of this time of method for anything. What was he trying to do? Extract information from him, it did not seem so, because what would someone want to do with his feelings? That's not valuable information to Vinicius, so Bell could not be a spy. Then, what was this for?
"W-what I feel?" Vinicius questioned. "I... I feel like I need to fight. Yes, you told me to tap into my spine like I were to fire bend. And when I create fires I burn things, that's what fire's about- burning." Yes, he did not know at all how to answer that question. Was he suppose to say something deep and sentimental, Vinicius did not know that. Sure Bell told him to sort through his emotions, but all he could feel was a sense of instinct to be defensive. So that was what he did.
"Feel your fear that you impose on yourself, and let it go. Forgive yourself and let it fall from you."
"Fear? I-I'm not scared though," Vinicius claimed, though he was in denial, even trying to convince his own self that he did not feel the touch of fear. Of course he was scared, he did not know what was happening, but he suspected Bell was talking about his past. There was many things Vinicius wanted to say to Bell that night, like the past is the past and why does he want to go digging up what can't be undone.
That night, Vinicius pondered what Bell had said, Forgive yourself and let it fall from you, he was talking about the death of Vinicius's father, that was what Vinicius gathered though at first he had hoped that was not what he was speaking of. Vinicius did not want to think about forgiving himself, he did not want to dwell on the impossible. Because his mind steered with another direction with images- flashbacks of that night. Much like this one it was peaceful, calm with the sound of a warm crackling fire. Then suddenly they were ambushed, no they were trapped by cages of roots and thorns conjured by earth benders. Vinicius, with all he could of done, he burned through the plants that entangled him, but there was just so many of them. And by the time he finally made his way out and to his father, it was too late.
First struck the feeling of fear, then of regret, now anger. And Vinicius was never one to bottle his anger, not like his brother. His anger overflowed far to much to be contained. So he slipped away during the middle of the night where he found himself a pile of stones and boulders. There he struck the surfaces of the rock, over and over feeling the cartilage of his knuckles crumble with the skin bleeding. It hurt, it hurt bad, but nothing hurt more then being trapped. It was sad, because now though he was free, Vinicius still feel the chains around his wrists, the thorns surrounding him, with water like ice lashing against his freezing flesh. This was worse than being taken captive by Zianro, because now Vinicius faced that he created his own prison.
When the pain had gotten unbearable he yelled out in anger and frustration as he fell to the ground, griping a hold onto his bloody hands with knuckles opened and swollen.
"See what?"
"Wait... You're still blind?" The response surprised Deborah, when she had seen him the last time she had been certain that he would still be unable to use his eyes but the fact that he still was unable to use them was not something she had ever considered. It was not like she had been in control of the explosion that time, it had been a spur of the moment type of thing, and when she wasn't in control she wasn't able to control the outcome either. So the fact that the damage was permanent did come like a shock.
Even though the king acted as if he still was blind Deborah had a hard time accepting it so when he went silent she made her way over to him just to get a closer look. It was not like she knew how to see if a person was blind or not, but she still wanted to see it closer. She had never actually seen for herself what her power did to people. When she finally realized or at least agreed to believe that the king indeed was blind she almost flinched away from him, "Oh... Sorry about that... or something. It seems to vary a bit, the effect I mean. Sometimes it's permanent and other times people regain their vision. I was certain that you had regained it as well... With your ability and all that. Um..."
If the king hadn't regained his vision it meant that his men hadn't done it either, even though Deborah should feel bad for doing something like that she didn't. Or she felt bad for blinding the king she was supposed to help - even though she was fired when it happened. But the tribe's army she didn't care even the slightest about, it could as well be complete strangers.
“Your legs… how are they?”
"Better, I'm just glad they don't force me to stay in bed anymore. I can't say I like being this way, limping forward like some old lady, but I guess I deserve this. So I'm not going to complain any more than this." At least not so he could here. Deborah had no intention to stop being angry about it inside her own mind, it wouldn't hurt anyone and clearly most things she thought about was things she disliked. Which probably was the reason to why she never stopped being so grumpy all the time. "So, why are you here?"
Bellistrad Indorial
When morning came, Bell came out of his dreams and sat up inhaling the air. He immediately started performing Tai-Chi and energy flow movements similar to that of a water bender. His breathing was controlled and the growing sunlight made his hair shine bright blue almost like his flames. Now fully awake, Bellistrad looked around the camp and saw no sign of Zotar. He did not expect him to have gone far and scanned the area with his heat sensing ability. He found a large heat mass not far away and started for it.
He found Zotar asleep on the ground next to a blood stained rock and his knuckles scabbed over. Bell shook his head at the scene and laughed, hoping he had gotten his emotions out of his system. Kicking at Zotar's feet to wake him, Bell turns around to head back and wait for Zotar to return. Back at the campsite Bell starts to pack up things for their travel. He left the structures that Zotar had made for other travelers in potential need of shelter.
Once Zotar had returned and the campsite cleaned Bellistrad did one last thing for the road ahead. Since he would not be in contact with the ground he instead put his palms to the earth for several minutes, taking in as much energy from the ground as he could. Earth benders could take more energy from the earth than he could but his root chakra was trained enough to do so for him. Now charged, Bell got on his horse and let Zotar take the lead same as yesterday. "When we get to a fork in the road, take the left path. I would rather not go to Murtovaara just yet."
Bell soon fell asleep on the horse again, his book in his lap like last time open with pages flipping in the light wind. His energy was elsewhere as he put full faith in his safety to Zotar.
When morning came, Bell came out of his dreams and sat up inhaling the air. He immediately started performing Tai-Chi and energy flow movements similar to that of a water bender. His breathing was controlled and the growing sunlight made his hair shine bright blue almost like his flames. Now fully awake, Bellistrad looked around the camp and saw no sign of Zotar. He did not expect him to have gone far and scanned the area with his heat sensing ability. He found a large heat mass not far away and started for it.
He found Zotar asleep on the ground next to a blood stained rock and his knuckles scabbed over. Bell shook his head at the scene and laughed, hoping he had gotten his emotions out of his system. Kicking at Zotar's feet to wake him, Bell turns around to head back and wait for Zotar to return. Back at the campsite Bell starts to pack up things for their travel. He left the structures that Zotar had made for other travelers in potential need of shelter.
Once Zotar had returned and the campsite cleaned Bellistrad did one last thing for the road ahead. Since he would not be in contact with the ground he instead put his palms to the earth for several minutes, taking in as much energy from the ground as he could. Earth benders could take more energy from the earth than he could but his root chakra was trained enough to do so for him. Now charged, Bell got on his horse and let Zotar take the lead same as yesterday. "When we get to a fork in the road, take the left path. I would rather not go to Murtovaara just yet."
Bell soon fell asleep on the horse again, his book in his lap like last time open with pages flipping in the light wind. His energy was elsewhere as he put full faith in his safety to Zotar.
"I first wished to know of your condition, and now I hear you can limp. That is better then not walking at all. But getting onto my second reason to coming here, I do not know where to go from here with my powers." Yes it was true, Zaheed was unsure of what of goals and potentials he had left for this new ability for him. It was because he had done the impossible, what he would never think could happened did. Now what?
"Thus, I now believe I will focus my mind on other matter such as conquering other nations and strengthening my troops. As I had said before Shadowfen, you did indeed fulfill what I had planned when I hired you to guide me." Guide Zaheed never put it like that, but it made sense now and was actually quite beautiful that way, knowing that Deborah has the ability to conjure light, bringing him out of the dark lack of magical knowledge. "Hm, Deborah how do you feel about being an agent? Of course you will have no ties to the military, so you won't have to worry about that. But instead picture yourself as a rogue, perhaps even accompanied with other ragtag warriors."
Yes, though Zaheed was once a general he did not completely rely or put faith into his soldiers, because there are some things troops won't do. No, they care too much about honor and glory, yet with the right price mercenaries will do anything. "Now most kings do not value mercenaries yet, I am not like most kings. And besides, I believe you will fit right in, most sellswords are looked down upon for their past and unusual powers, therefore they cannot never find a job as a soldier. But no matter, its perhaps more fun as a mercenary, less rules."
Zaheed believed Deborah will heal in a matter of days, or even perhaps in just one week. He has seen soldiers reeking with death, yet they still manage to bounce back up and fight.
He was awaken with knuckles stinging and hand throbbing in the morning by Bell. To his surprise Bell did not make much of a reaction. But instead they gathered up what they had and left the camp with Vinicius like before taking the ropes and leading the horse. But before they left Vinicius tore off fabric from the cloak given to him so that he could use it as bandages for his bloody hands.
When we get to a fork in the road, take the left path. I would rather not go to Murtovaara just yet."
"I was not planned on it, I was headed for Shadowfen." Yes, Vinicius wanted to make it there first, he wanted to see if this was true, his brother attacked the earth tribe. During the journey Vinicius walked many steps through hills and streams he went, though stopped when he felt his body aching for him to quench his thirst. He tried ignoring it long enough but had gotten to the point of staggering steps and dizzy vision.
Stopping, Vinicius did not actually want to dip his hands into the pond he approached, he felt sick when just looked at water ever since Zianro's dungeon. But it was what his body wanted, and if Vinicius wanted to survive then he had to listen to it. So Vinicius cupped his hands together for a drink. And as he submerges his fingers, he could see the blood from his hands mix into the liquid. While doing so Vinicius asked Bell, "How much father did you believe we are from Shadowfen?"
[center]
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad woke to the sound of water nearby, and slowly perked up. He adjusted his book and put it away for the moment as he looked up at the sky. It was a little after noon already by the suns positioning. He looked around and found they were nearing Airedale. They had not yet gotten to the second cross path, which leads to either Airedale or on a north path to Shadowfen. Bellistrad stood up straight in his saddle, his feet balancing on the leather as he looked far ahead on the trail to judge their distance.
He only noticed that Zotar was tired when he stopped and went for a nearby pond and asked his question. "At this pace we should arrive a little sooner than I thought, maybe two days after this one." Bell started stripping off his clothes when Zotar wasn't looking and jumped over his head to dive into the pond with a whoop and splash. Unlike most other firebenders, Bell could suppress his fire nature enough so that water did not hurt him for a short time. He was unable to bend fire with any strength while this occurred however.
Popping his head out of the water Bell squirted a stream of water out of his mouth at Zotar playfully."I think this is a great place to rest for awhile. Why don't we fill up water skins and have a bite to eat before we go on, eh?" He swam around in the pond for a while longer than exited and dried off with a burst of fire across his body. He re-clothed himself and took out some dried food, giving some to Zotar and eating some himself before filling up their water skins and canteens. He had a quick smoke before getting back on the horse and thinking about where they would be going next.
"Now, there is another fork about a mile up the road. Go down the northern path on the right and we will be clear all the way to Shadowfen. Watch out for fire soldiers, I don't know how many will be in the area."
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad woke to the sound of water nearby, and slowly perked up. He adjusted his book and put it away for the moment as he looked up at the sky. It was a little after noon already by the suns positioning. He looked around and found they were nearing Airedale. They had not yet gotten to the second cross path, which leads to either Airedale or on a north path to Shadowfen. Bellistrad stood up straight in his saddle, his feet balancing on the leather as he looked far ahead on the trail to judge their distance.
He only noticed that Zotar was tired when he stopped and went for a nearby pond and asked his question. "At this pace we should arrive a little sooner than I thought, maybe two days after this one." Bell started stripping off his clothes when Zotar wasn't looking and jumped over his head to dive into the pond with a whoop and splash. Unlike most other firebenders, Bell could suppress his fire nature enough so that water did not hurt him for a short time. He was unable to bend fire with any strength while this occurred however.
Popping his head out of the water Bell squirted a stream of water out of his mouth at Zotar playfully."I think this is a great place to rest for awhile. Why don't we fill up water skins and have a bite to eat before we go on, eh?" He swam around in the pond for a while longer than exited and dried off with a burst of fire across his body. He re-clothed himself and took out some dried food, giving some to Zotar and eating some himself before filling up their water skins and canteens. He had a quick smoke before getting back on the horse and thinking about where they would be going next.
"Now, there is another fork about a mile up the road. Go down the northern path on the right and we will be clear all the way to Shadowfen. Watch out for fire soldiers, I don't know how many will be in the area."
The king visited her just to ask her to turn into a mercenary? It was probably a good thing that the king was still blind because she was making faces as he talked, the whole mercenary thing was not something she had ever considered doing. Sure, she liked the thought of getting paid for something. And that something would most likely be something she was good at doing. But mercenary? He couldn't be serious. At least she knew now that she indeed was fired. But what was the point with him coming here just to give her suggestions on what else she could do?
The more the king spoke of it the more annoyed Deborah actually got, it was the choice of words, his speech just made her even more certain that mercenaries was the lowest scums of the earth. Dishonored. The worst kind, the lowest beings that walked on the earth. And he wanted her to become one of those. But what was she supposed to do? She was still homeless and unemployed. So if the king wanted her to do that she would turn into one of those and leave Murtovaara. She was supposed to honor the promise she had made and if this was the way then fine.
"So a mercenary, huh? I guess I could do that or something..." But she wouldn't be excited about it, not even slightly. Not after the way he put it. And this talk about her working together with others. It was simply not her thing, but now... apparently that was what he wanted. "I will leave Murtovaara tonight and start with this new way of life. Something else you want to add before I get going? I don't really have anything to return to or get before I leave so I figured the sooner the better. I don’t have any reason to stay here any longer."
While she talked she limped over to the bed once more and sunk down with a heavy sigh once she was done. The new information gave her a headache. If she had been slightly annoyed before it was nothing to how she felt now. She was in an extremely bad mood, forehead decorated by deep wrinkles as she stared down at her hands. Just the thought of even approaching such a group made her so irritated that she felt like punching the king for only asking. But even when being this angry she knew it would only mean bad things this time. So she only sat there and growled on the inside.
Zaheed could tell Deborah was not much happy or even in the slightest form happy about his new idea. Yet, there was a chance he did not say it the right way. So as she may her way ever so slowly to her bed grumbling, Zaheed continued speaking, "Hm, perhaps I did not say it quite as so it should be put. They are not actually mercenaries, well, I guess in a way they could be called that, but a better word to identify them would be assassin." Zaheed did not know if that made things better or not, but he was being clear and honest what type of people he was talking about. "They of course all work alone, and by they, I mean my three other assassins, each one has a different target or general task they fulfill each with such secret information." Zaheed's voice was now lower, he was speaking of something he would not typical want eavesdroppers to hear.
"But now, I have a new target..." He of course talking about his brother, yet she did not know, she did not know anything of what he had done to gain the throne. But soon she will. "It is going to be one of the most important matters at hand. Let's just say that this target determines whether or not I stay as king." Zaheed would be putting a lot of faith in Deborah to be hiring her for a type of mission as such, but he felt she could get things done without having pity emotions or patriotism get in the way. "Though I understand you have never had rogue training. No worries, I will try to train you all I can in a matter of three days." It will be quite a task, especially knowing that Zaheed is a warrior not a rogue, yet he has trained thousands and thousands of men and women of the tribe in his military career. Besides he would get a little help from a friend.
"However before we start that, I will meet you in your room once you inform a guard you are on your way. Because there are things I must tell you in a much more private setting." Zaheed made a small bow with his head before taking his exit. He already started thinking about the words he would gather, all the secrets he would tell.
Vinicius watched as Bellistrad fully submered himself into the body of water, something Vinicius would never dared to do, and really never has done. Yes, it was true, for even when he decides to maintain a quality hygiene he does not bathe but instead is showered with water and perfumes, but never does he dip himself into the water. After their break, the two, headed back to the trail.
"Now, there is another fork about a mile up the road. Go down the northern path on the right and we will be clear all the way to Shadowfen. Watch out for fire soldiers, I don't know how many will be in the area."
"Soldiers, huh?" Vinicius did not want to discovered yet and if it weren't for his brands he would not be. But because he had ripped part of the arms from the cloak for bandages, his marks shown. Vinicius stopped, "Is there anything I could use to cover my brand marks, I prefer not to be found out yet."
Though Vinicius since he was taken, had the urge and the ever most desire to run back home, he wasn't, he wanted to be wise about his decision. However most in circumstances Vinicius proves to be impulsive when it comes down to making choices. It seemed his time as Zianro's prisoner has matured Vinicius. He had plenty of time rotting away and thinking about life and death. Now it was time to put those thoughts to the test.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell had not thought about the brand marks on Zotar's wrists, but luckily he had a solution. Bell rummaged through his pack behind him for several minutes, shifting things around as he went until he pulled a pair of leather bracers that would perfectly cover Zotar's scars. He tosses them to Zotar and turns himself back around on the horse after shutting his pack and brings his hookah around with him in his lap.
"I think we should cut your hair as well. All that time in the prison has let it get long and tangled." He let these words float between them as he place his usual herbs into his hookah and smoked as they moved. The fork was easy enough to see when they came to it, with a small sign faded from years of disrepair. The right path was slightly overgrown, but not hard to travel by. Bellistrad got a little excited when they traveled about 3 hours down the right path.
"We are about to enter the great forest of Shadowfen. It is going to get very dark very fast." Almost on command, they rounded the next bend and bear witness to a wall of giant trees at least three times taller and wider than the ones they had been traveling through before. As they moved under the first branches the shadows that covered them was almost like a silk cloak that covered everything around them. Several places ahead of them had small streams of light coming into the forest like godly pillars of salvation where certain plants grew around.
Bellistrad lit his raised hand ablaze in a orb of fire around it to shine into the darkness. This light still only illuminated the traveling pair, their horse, and anything within ten feet of them. It was enough to travel by however."This is strange. Normally the tribesmen of Earth would be watching us right now, but I don't sense them nearby."
Bell had not thought about the brand marks on Zotar's wrists, but luckily he had a solution. Bell rummaged through his pack behind him for several minutes, shifting things around as he went until he pulled a pair of leather bracers that would perfectly cover Zotar's scars. He tosses them to Zotar and turns himself back around on the horse after shutting his pack and brings his hookah around with him in his lap.
"I think we should cut your hair as well. All that time in the prison has let it get long and tangled." He let these words float between them as he place his usual herbs into his hookah and smoked as they moved. The fork was easy enough to see when they came to it, with a small sign faded from years of disrepair. The right path was slightly overgrown, but not hard to travel by. Bellistrad got a little excited when they traveled about 3 hours down the right path.
"We are about to enter the great forest of Shadowfen. It is going to get very dark very fast." Almost on command, they rounded the next bend and bear witness to a wall of giant trees at least three times taller and wider than the ones they had been traveling through before. As they moved under the first branches the shadows that covered them was almost like a silk cloak that covered everything around them. Several places ahead of them had small streams of light coming into the forest like godly pillars of salvation where certain plants grew around.
Bellistrad lit his raised hand ablaze in a orb of fire around it to shine into the darkness. This light still only illuminated the traveling pair, their horse, and anything within ten feet of them. It was enough to travel by however."This is strange. Normally the tribesmen of Earth would be watching us right now, but I don't sense them nearby."
The more information she received the more uncertain she got, everything just seemed to get more and more entangled. More confusing. The headache got stronger and stronger and by the end of his speech she had covered her face with her hands, just trying to listen to what he said. Her position in the tribe just seemed to get more and more diffuse, she couldn't really understand what was going on around her. First she got dismissed, thrown into jail, getting told she was supposed to become a mercenary and now she was supposed to be an assassin? Of all things in the world it had to be an assassin.
When the king had left she didn't make any attempt to get out of bed. Instead she let her torso fall backwards and land softly on the bedsheets. All the new information made her tired, not physically but mentally. She wasn't sure how she was supposed to feel about anything anymore. There had been too many emotions shifting places since all of this started. And it was wearing her out. So she just lied there and stared up into the ceiling for a long time, letting out one sigh after another.
When all of her frustration had slowly been released by every puff of air she let out between her lips she finally stood up and limped out of the room. One small part of her wanted to just stroll right out of Murtovaara without listening to the king or doing what he wanted. But then there was that larger part of her that said it was wrong. So in her slow pace she made her way towards the castle once more. Dreading the moment when she would step inside those gates once more.
The thoughts was still moving in such a fast pace that she almost couldn't understand what she had just pondered about but there was one that returned to her over and over. The thought of her suddenly being assigned as an assassin. She knew there must be better people that would suit such a title much better. It didn't matter how much she tried to wrap her head around it she just couldn't, the thought was too out of line. The second thought that occupied her mind was about how she was supposed to just walk right into the castle. She had made the king blind. She had made soldiers blind as well. She was fired, or sort of fired. Why would she be allowed inside the castle?
Strangely enough she was, she had been jailed just a moment ago but now she was just allowed to simply walk right past the guards. She couldn't help but feel as if it was a trap. Everything was a trap. She was so stuck in this mess, she wasn't able to get out of it anyway she tried to. It was a enormous death trap, whatever she did would end up with her dead. She couldn't trust anyone anymore and it bothered her.
Once down in her old room she sat down at the table, drumming her fingers onto the wood while waiting. She had informed one of the guards like the king had told her to, but for how long she had to wait this time was still a mystery. It wouldn't surprise her if she would have to sit down there and wait for weeks again.
Na'ari felt the cold hand press against his forehead as he was pushed back down to a laying down position. He listened to her introduce herself as she calmly explained everything. There was also what seemed to be a very old Raven next to her that she talked to. "Shapeshifter, huh??" he thought as he watched her examine his wound on his torso and then his bruised legs.
"Fel, not gonna walk comfortably anytime soon.." He mumbled as he looked at her when she began to explain she was helping him. He looked at her in a silent thank you which she seemed to acknowledge with a smile. It was then he realized the forest was quiet. Shadowfen, his vision!! "The Air tribe! Must try to warn-Ah!!" He shouted out loud. His bruised legs were racked with pain as he tried to get up, or move them.
"Well that's not gonna work.... Curse any God who instilled this pain on me and a thousand apologies to any and all of them." He rambled to himself out loud, not paying attention to his healer and rescuer. He looked at her and realized his blinder. "Sorry.... I didn't mean to offend... My name is Na'ari Aurelis Rig-.....Ex-right hand of the Water Lord."
He knew all too well that Zianro may have replaced him. Who is probably his most wild guess.
"Fel, not gonna walk comfortably anytime soon.." He mumbled as he looked at her when she began to explain she was helping him. He looked at her in a silent thank you which she seemed to acknowledge with a smile. It was then he realized the forest was quiet. Shadowfen, his vision!! "The Air tribe! Must try to warn-Ah!!" He shouted out loud. His bruised legs were racked with pain as he tried to get up, or move them.
"Well that's not gonna work.... Curse any God who instilled this pain on me and a thousand apologies to any and all of them." He rambled to himself out loud, not paying attention to his healer and rescuer. He looked at her and realized his blinder. "Sorry.... I didn't mean to offend... My name is Na'ari Aurelis Rig-.....Ex-right hand of the Water Lord."
He knew all too well that Zianro may have replaced him. Who is probably his most wild guess.
Zaheed entered Deborah's quarters, though this time he brought guards with him. It was not that he needed soldiers to defend him, no he was very much capable enough to handle himself. Yet, the king instead wished to send a message- that he was the one with advantages here, he was the superior. Ever since what happened in Shadowfen the question of whether not he could trust Deborah still lingered in her head. But why dispose of a tool when you can instead fix and put it into function? Tools, weapons, things, that all he saw others as since his sight had been taken away, all he can see now is power, energy, not faces, not expressions, just power. And he had an appetite for power, though he also had self-control. And he had not made the decision to drain Deborah of hers.
Once he was actually inside the room he waved off his guards, he needed privacy, and only wanted to show his control for mere quick moments. He wanted for all of the men and women to leave before speaking, "Now... I give you the choice, do you wish to become an assassin? I do have another job for you. Though its actually you keeping your old one, well you would still be my mage. Though not in the same way..."
Zaheed started to do his thing again where he paced around Deborah. It was extremely uncomfortable for he did it in a way a lion stalks in a circle around his prey. But Zaheed liked the thought that he showed he was the apex predator here. "So Deborah you know how I said when you were inside your cell, that if you were not going to get up, if you were merely just going to lie there that I would absorb your power. Well, I can still do that now, but I give you the benefit of a choice. Become an assassin and face a path that may prove foreign even uncomfortable for you or.... Hold out your hand."
Of course he did not need her to hold out her hand in order for him to feed off her magic source, but he enjoyed giving her the illusion that she had power while also showing his superiority. Zaheed stopped, not sure if he was facing her or not. "I promise... I won't kill you. Make your decision now... or you know what, perhaps it be better I do this."
Zaheed focused on the glowing light he saw through all the other darkness of his blind vision. There he transferred a very small amount of his energy source to hers. "Did you really believe I was going to devour you? Or make you an assassin? I strengthened you, I can do continue to do so, when on my side, perhaps not specifically in that way. But I'm sure you get the point. Your fate is determined by how you answer this question, Deborah what is it you wish to become? If there be any position you want, say it now."
They approached what was suppose to be earth tribe territory, but he did not see any of their tribesmen. What if Zaheed was a bad man, a monster? No, Vinicius rejected his mind to make such thoughts, he loved his brother, and believed Zaheed felt the same way. But what if Bell was right, that Zaheed basically sold him off to Zianro. Could Vinicius find anywhere in his heart to forgive him?
"We must be stealthy about this, because if my brother's men are here they will take fast notice of two wandering travelers and a horse." Vinicius stopped, he perhaps thought it be best he go by himself, but he was in no shape to defend himself against a band of military trained soldiers if he were caught, and Vinicius did not want to go home, not yet. He wanted to sort things out first. "Do you have any weapons with you, Bellistrad? A dagger? Maybe two?"
No Vinicius was not planning on springing into any type of combat, though he wanted to be best prepared as he could. After the night of ball, Vinicius felt always had to be prepared for anything.
"Fel, not gonna walk comfortably anytime soon.." Meka hummed in agreement and she moved back down to the man’s discolored legs. The bruising was still fresh, but it was already settling into the nasty discoloration that her arms were in after taking the punch from the tall woman. The bruising definitely reached all the way to his bone. Once Crow returned with the parsley she could start treatment on that though, but there was nothing to she could do for his immediate pain.
“Most of my pain relief treatments need to be ingested as a tea…” She said, working through her knowledge of herbs aloud. There were many topical options for pain relief, but that was more along the lines of cramping and arthritis. Since she was going to be using parsley to ebb the gross discoloring and reduce the swelling Meka wouldn’t be able to apply another topical treatment. Judging by the state of his legs Na’ari was not wrong when he said he was going to have trouble walking, but if she could get the both of them to Airedale then she looked at least gain access to fire and a stove to make him a brew of pain relieving tea. It was just the effort of getting him there what would be the problem.
"The Air tribe! Must try to warn-Ah!!" Mekaisto was startled by the man’s sudden outburst and she moved to support and lower him back to the ground as he tried to stand. “Do not push yourself. Once my raven returns I’ll help you to Airedale and get you something to relieve the pain of your wounds.”
“Oh I’ll show you what a real curse is.” The voice spat animatedly as Na’ari cursed the gods. Meka’s whole body felt heavy as the voice continued on about conjuring misfortune of godly proportions upon her patient. The voice in the back of Meka’s head in the last few months had become extremely disagreeable and defensive against the people she had encountered and it seemed this man was no exception. When she was alone it was quiet, when she encountered others it nitpicked their personalities and appearances. She didn’t understand the sudden angry outlook and pessimism it had taken on Imos, it was a drastic change from the supportive figure the voice had been for her growing up. It even annoyed the young woman that the voice had taken on this air of pessimism.
“Don’t you dare curse my patient. Your apology is well received by the gods.” She spoke that latter statement with a worn-out smile. Always challenging the voice had become almost tiring, and Meka feared that she was creating a rift between her and her gods by constantly opposing the voice’s opinion. However; once she spoke against the voice the stirring inside her mind settled.
Crow returned just as Na’ari was introducing himself. She found it interesting that he and the tall woman both seemed to have in depth knowledge of their respective governments despite both facing turmoil. She removed herself from her thoughts of this man’s personal issues and reached for the herbs pinched between her raven’s beak. The parsley needed to be crushed, so instead of dwelling in her thoughts the young woman went to crushing the parsley.
“Usually, I don’t bandage crushed parsley onto bruises, but since we have to leave we’ll have to make do.” She moved to his legs and pressed on the crushed herbs carefully, wrapping his legs with practiced efficiency.
“You can use my staff and my shoulders for support until we make it to Airedale.” She said before offering him a hand.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell slid off the horse as he put his light out and took the reigns from Zotar, replacing them with a Fire Tribe sword. He knew Zotar would be glad the weapon in his hands was a familiar one. Fire Tribe swords were always warm when held by their nations benders and gave them comfort. Bell took the saddle off of his horse and folded it so it could be tied to the back of his pack. He put his pack on and adjusted it until it was comfortable.
Letting his horse loose back the way they had came Bell started down the path a ways."I suggest we don't use lights from here on out, if we wish to remain undetected. I know my way through this area, so if you need to use your heat sense and stick close to me. I will be scanning for heat ahead of us as we go." The trail was long and had many curves to it. It went around giant boulders, ancient trees, cross over rivers with almost natural looking bridges and even became overgrown in places. The journey took them until it was noticeably night time as they could see the full moon through some of the tree branches.
Bell stopped them under a particularly large tree with a large branch low to the ground that would act like a partial roof above their heads. They made no fire but they hardly needed it as the forest offered trapped heat that kept them warm throughout the night. Bell began meditating and gestured for Zotar to join him."Let us continue with breathing techniques. Similar to those used in fire bending, meditation breath is all about calming the mind and body while keeping a steady rhythm. Eventually your thoughts will drift off on their own. Count your breathes and concentrate on the same subject as our last session."
Bell meditated next to Zotar throughout the night. Whether Zotar meditated that long or not was up to him, as Bell knew he would have to work at his own pace. When daylight came Bell was still meditating, his mind at rest while he soul explored.
Bell slid off the horse as he put his light out and took the reigns from Zotar, replacing them with a Fire Tribe sword. He knew Zotar would be glad the weapon in his hands was a familiar one. Fire Tribe swords were always warm when held by their nations benders and gave them comfort. Bell took the saddle off of his horse and folded it so it could be tied to the back of his pack. He put his pack on and adjusted it until it was comfortable.
Letting his horse loose back the way they had came Bell started down the path a ways."I suggest we don't use lights from here on out, if we wish to remain undetected. I know my way through this area, so if you need to use your heat sense and stick close to me. I will be scanning for heat ahead of us as we go." The trail was long and had many curves to it. It went around giant boulders, ancient trees, cross over rivers with almost natural looking bridges and even became overgrown in places. The journey took them until it was noticeably night time as they could see the full moon through some of the tree branches.
Bell stopped them under a particularly large tree with a large branch low to the ground that would act like a partial roof above their heads. They made no fire but they hardly needed it as the forest offered trapped heat that kept them warm throughout the night. Bell began meditating and gestured for Zotar to join him."Let us continue with breathing techniques. Similar to those used in fire bending, meditation breath is all about calming the mind and body while keeping a steady rhythm. Eventually your thoughts will drift off on their own. Count your breathes and concentrate on the same subject as our last session."
Bell meditated next to Zotar throughout the night. Whether Zotar meditated that long or not was up to him, as Bell knew he would have to work at his own pace. When daylight came Bell was still meditating, his mind at rest while he soul explored.
When the king showed up Deborah didn't think much of the guards he had with him, to her it was pretty obvious that he needed someone to guide him around the castle, how else would he avoid walking right into a wall? So his intention wasn't getting through at all. When he started pacing around her she didn't bother with following his movements with her eyes, instead she focused on her hands that lied on the table. She was used to this behavior by now, it was not like his need to show how superior he was had emerged recently. No, she had seen it since the beginning. She was used to it, the only difference now from then was that she wasn't fighting it. Instead she just accepted it.
Half into the lecture Deborah's headache was back, this wasn't making anything clearer. She still had no idea what was going on. She just knew that she didn't like it, it was as if she saw how the noose appeared around her and got tighter and tighter. "Hold out your hand." The last reasonable part of her mind told her that it didn't matter, but the moment the words was let out into the open she moved the hands from the table. She held them close to her body, protecting them, the last thing she wanted was to lose what made her who she was. But she knew it was silly, she had seen how the king was able to transfer heat, he had touched the man’s chest, not his hands.
"I promise... I won't kill you. Make your decision now..." No Deborah doubted that the king would just kill her off, if that was what he wanted he would have already done it by now. He had so many chances to just kill her off - Shadowfen, when she was jailed, when he came to visit her and now. No, she knew he wouldn't kill her now. If that was his plan he had taken too much time to do other things, unnecessary things. "Or you know what, perhaps it be better I do this."
Deborah couldn't figure out what the king did or what he meant. But there was something, she couldn't place it at all. But a sudden warmth, no not warmth it was more like an intense heat. Something burnt her on the inside. It was like her being got in contact with a flame, it didn't burn her skin. It burned her soul. Whatever it was she was positive the king had something to do with it. And for the first time this meeting she felt extremely uncomfortable. She didn't need to fear for her outer shell, instead she needed to fear for the thing it protected. The thing people couldn't see with the eye, the thing she thought was indestructible and unreachable.
"Your fate is determined by how you answer this question, Deborah what is it you wish to become? If there be any position you want, say it now."
What she wished to become? The question was unexpected, earlier all he had talked about was what he wanted. Now she suddenly got to pick? At least tell him out loud what she wished to do. And it was strange, she was even more confused. Making faces again before shaking her head, he couldn't see it but she did it anyway. She just tried to grip the whole situation and the only way for her to express all those emotions inside of her was to grimace her way through it.
When she had finally sorted out her own feelings she looked up at the blind king with as much composure as possible, "I'm here to honor the agreement we made, the promise I gave you when you felt weak. I promised to be on your side and I'm here to be on your side if that is what you want from me. If that means I need to turn into a mercenary or an assassin it doesn't matter. I will follow your order. If you want me in here studying my own powers to see if I can find a way to give you back your sight that's fine. If your order is for me to leave Murtovaara and not come back that's fine as well. So the answer to your question is simple. I wish to keep my promise, any way you want me to king."
Loyalty? Zaheed was not expecting that, not after what happened in Shadowfen. But what confused him even more was her saying that she would be fine if his decision were to forbid her to ever come back to work for him. But no matter, Zaheed believed her because she did have the choice and chance to leave, but she didn't. Thus, she proved to be trustworthy to lay a very important mission into her hands.
Zaheed ceased his pacing and instead back up, folding his arms. "Very well...," he responded, preparing himself for the news he was going to soon release. Yes, there were places in his mind doubted that he could trust her because that was just him as a person, always wary of others, never sure who they really are inside because he knows from himself, people are liars. The only being that yet knows about his sinister schemes to the throne was Icarus, his bird, but other than him, no one. "Deborah, do you recall me mention that I went through much blood to get to where I am as king?" His voice was much lower now, perhaps the lowest volume he could put it in and not be inaudible. "Well, I was not lying of course, but-- Hm, let me start from the beginning. Let us have a seat."
Zaheed staggered his way, finding a chair, he eventually needed help from Deborah. But this was it, the first time he spoke to a someone about his past, who he was as a person, and unleashed his dark secrets. "Lord Zarfu, my father, broke the tradition of the eldest son of the king takes the throne, and decreed Zotar become the tribe's next leader. I should of suspected it sooner, because you see ever since I was a child nothing I ever was could hold a candle to Zotar in my father's eyes. Nothing. And it was not like I did not put any effort, I was General of his armies, I was the reason for his success, well much more than Zotar. Because what was he to my father? A prince, that was it, a mere prince, he had no military rank, yet Zotar was the golden child enough so to steal the throne away from me. And I was determined to go through any extent to get it back. But what really pisses me off was that Zotar was one always angry, so much so he named himself Vinicius, vengeance. He had no right to be angry, he had the throne, I should of been the furious one. And I was, but I did not let him know that...
My mother was ill, so she was not in a state to rule, so Zotar took over. And in the meantime, I devised a plan to get rid of Zotar and to make sure my mother stayed sick. Thus I met with Zianro Azura, the leader of the water tribe, and discussed a plan to sneak his men into the castle on the night of Zotar's ball where he then was kidnapped. Of course situations like this happening within the fire tribe is not unusual, they have a past of assassinations of kings so that others may take their place.
But whatever Zianro did with Zotar I don't know, but I do know he is free and knowing Zotar he will try to come back here as if he is welcomed. And I cannot risk that, especially knowing it is his right to take back the throne. And thus that is the reason I needed you as an assassin, because I believe you are the only person I can trust with this type of information. And of course, because I need Zotar eliminated before he reaches this castle."
The feeling of a sword in hand was one step to forging Vinicius back into the skillful warrior he was rather than a mad wrestling with self-torment and hate. He tightly wrapped his grip around the hilt as he stroked his finger down the flat side of the blade, "It has been long..." It indeed had, the last time he was equipped was the night of his father's death. So one could imagine the mix feelings Vinicius was flooded with, feelings and thoughts like, Those murders will pay. No, I shouldn't be impulsive, shouldn't make a stupid mistake that I can never get myself out of. But what if restraining myself is a stupid decision?
Vinicius finally just put the sword down by his side, those thoughts will have there place later. But Vinicius was grateful to have it at hand, but not only that, he started feel better about this Bellistrad. He armed Vinicius, he did not have to do that, he could of lied and said he had no weapons with him. Yet he didn't, and because of that Vinicius felt safer around him. Besides, Bell did seem like a smart guy for now though there were things about him Vinicius did not understand. Though bringing up the suggestion that they should not conjure any flames was a wise choice, one Vinicius agreed to in a swift nod.
He followed Bell to spot under a tree with a branch to act as a roof. "Let us continue with breathing techniques. Similar to those used in fire bending, meditation breath is all about calming the mind and body while keeping a steady rhythm. Eventually your thoughts will drift off on their own. Count your breathes and concentrate on the same subject as our last session." And then there goes that part about Bell that Vinicius did not understand, well Vinicius has heard about meditation, but never really met anybody who actually meditated. But because Vinicius so far trusted Bell for first freeing him and second giving him a weapon Vinicius did not ask questions but inside cooperated.
He sat crossed legged, closed his eyes, and tried remembering what they last talked about while meditating, whatever that was, which he presumed breathing slowly and calmly. He started to think about his father again, how much he always wanted to make that man proud, doing his best to do so. But that was the thing, doing his best, that got Vinicius thinking, Was I not doing just that, my best? What more could I do? What more could anyone do? He felt like he was pleading himself innocent in front a judge, that judge being himself. And that was when he responded back, Nothing... nothing. You did your best, Zotar.
Bellistrad Indorial
When morning began, Bellistrad came out of his meditation and immediately smile. His reality had become lucid and profound after the nights meditation as it usually was. Everything he experienced was fuller and richer than before as his eyes were opened to the true world, not covered by preconceptions or veils of emotion. Enjoying it for a time Bell knew he could not make it last forever as he had things he had to focus on that would cause his reality to shift once again. Letting the lucid reality fade into obscurity Bell stood up and started packing their camp site.
He let Zotar sleep as long as he needed to and when the camp was clear he woke Zotar gently. Zotar felt different to Bell this day, as if his energy had changed. Whatever it was Bell did not want Zotar to get too deep into it. He held up his hand palm out and fingers point to stop whatever Zotar might have wanted to say. "Whatever you experience in meditation is for you alone, unless you know otherwise."
With that Bell started on the last leg of their journey. It would take them all day to get to Shadowfen but it should come into view around nightfall. Bell was having mixed emotions about coming to Shadowfen in the first place, but it was needed for Zotar to accept the truth. He himself wondered what his reaction would be to whatever they found. He feared the worst but hoped for the best.
The trek ended soon enough as they finally saw torches in the distance, and a lack of trees continuing on. Bell crouched down and snuck closer to the light of the torches and beckoned Zotar to do the same. What they saw, was almost unbelievable. A large part of the forest where Shadowfen was supposed to be was now bare to the ground of any trees. Crude structures housed what was left of the Earth Tribe in slave shackles and Fire Tribe soldiers patrolled them carrying torches to ward off the darkness of night.
Bell had felt this destruction all the way from Lakeshore, but seeing it upclose was far worse for him. He stared at the scene with tears falling from his eyes, his heat and energy becoming scrambled within his body and soul. He could hardly move from his spot and had to swallow his saliva so he did not puke from the stress. It was has he had feared, everything was destroyed and an entire race was enslaved.
"Zotar... do you believe me now? Your brother needs to be defeated one way or another." His voice was shaky and weak as Bell's eyes dilated and overflowed with tears. He wiped his eyes and tried to hold himself and stop his shaking. The pain of loosing Shadowfen was almost unbearable for Bellistrad.
When morning began, Bellistrad came out of his meditation and immediately smile. His reality had become lucid and profound after the nights meditation as it usually was. Everything he experienced was fuller and richer than before as his eyes were opened to the true world, not covered by preconceptions or veils of emotion. Enjoying it for a time Bell knew he could not make it last forever as he had things he had to focus on that would cause his reality to shift once again. Letting the lucid reality fade into obscurity Bell stood up and started packing their camp site.
He let Zotar sleep as long as he needed to and when the camp was clear he woke Zotar gently. Zotar felt different to Bell this day, as if his energy had changed. Whatever it was Bell did not want Zotar to get too deep into it. He held up his hand palm out and fingers point to stop whatever Zotar might have wanted to say. "Whatever you experience in meditation is for you alone, unless you know otherwise."
With that Bell started on the last leg of their journey. It would take them all day to get to Shadowfen but it should come into view around nightfall. Bell was having mixed emotions about coming to Shadowfen in the first place, but it was needed for Zotar to accept the truth. He himself wondered what his reaction would be to whatever they found. He feared the worst but hoped for the best.
The trek ended soon enough as they finally saw torches in the distance, and a lack of trees continuing on. Bell crouched down and snuck closer to the light of the torches and beckoned Zotar to do the same. What they saw, was almost unbelievable. A large part of the forest where Shadowfen was supposed to be was now bare to the ground of any trees. Crude structures housed what was left of the Earth Tribe in slave shackles and Fire Tribe soldiers patrolled them carrying torches to ward off the darkness of night.
Bell had felt this destruction all the way from Lakeshore, but seeing it upclose was far worse for him. He stared at the scene with tears falling from his eyes, his heat and energy becoming scrambled within his body and soul. He could hardly move from his spot and had to swallow his saliva so he did not puke from the stress. It was has he had feared, everything was destroyed and an entire race was enslaved.
"Zotar... do you believe me now? Your brother needs to be defeated one way or another." His voice was shaky and weak as Bell's eyes dilated and overflowed with tears. He wiped his eyes and tried to hold himself and stop his shaking. The pain of loosing Shadowfen was almost unbearable for Bellistrad.
Zianro was drafting a formal announcement to speak of the attack by Bellistrad, and making what he said about Na'ari official. That Na'ari was stripped of being his right hand and that he'd announce his replacement. He pondered who as he wrote. He then thought of one person. He knew Na'ari kept a tab on him for him as a final favor, but he decided he was the best candidate, and it would get him far closer to Eirene. He'd appoint Eden DeSoleh as his new Right hand. And then he would make his permission The Air tribe to keep Na'ari prisoner official.
---
Na'ari meanwhile was given a scolding for his getting up so fast without treatment. But to Na'ari he at least knew one thing, bruised as they were, his legs were fortunately not broken. After a while the Raven returned with parsley and she treated his bruising with it. It took the pain away partially. He then took Mekaisto's hand.
"I won't forget your kindness for helping me. I got waylaid unexpectedly, and well, you saw the result of it." He said as he got up carefully. He felt pathetic, he couldn't use his footwork to use draconil, which he sheathed in its scabbard and let the shapeshifter guide him to the city of Airedale. He hoped he'd appeal to asylum from Zianro's further wrath against him by appealing to the leaders about a possible oncoming danger. He had heard many things about Cailu and his Cousin Ara. He hoped they'd listen to a poor beaten Water Exile, which he was most likely bound to be by now. All for doing what he was told.
---
Na'ari meanwhile was given a scolding for his getting up so fast without treatment. But to Na'ari he at least knew one thing, bruised as they were, his legs were fortunately not broken. After a while the Raven returned with parsley and she treated his bruising with it. It took the pain away partially. He then took Mekaisto's hand.
"I won't forget your kindness for helping me. I got waylaid unexpectedly, and well, you saw the result of it." He said as he got up carefully. He felt pathetic, he couldn't use his footwork to use draconil, which he sheathed in its scabbard and let the shapeshifter guide him to the city of Airedale. He hoped he'd appeal to asylum from Zianro's further wrath against him by appealing to the leaders about a possible oncoming danger. He had heard many things about Cailu and his Cousin Ara. He hoped they'd listen to a poor beaten Water Exile, which he was most likely bound to be by now. All for doing what he was told.
Finally Deborah started to understand what was happening around her, pieces started to make sense. She didn't feel as lost, getting tossed around inside an ocean of new information that just kept on replacing each other. And as she listened she could understand why the king had chosen to give her, of all people in the world, such an important assignment. It was not because she was good at such things. It was because she didn't care even the slightest for the tribe or their previous king. Which only led her to the conclusion that the other assassins probably was fire tribe members since they wouldn't be fit for such a task.
Horrible enough she got kind of excited by the idea, to eliminate the previous king. That if something would turn her into someone, even if she died trying. She would die and be remembered for it. People would remember her powers, and even if she would fail in killing the man she could at least make him go blind. She would be satisfied with that.
But there was something she still was extremely uncertain about, "So, I'm supposed to kill your brother? I have no problem with that, I see it as a privilege in fact. But... how am I supposed to kill him? You know very well I haven't dealt with these sort of things before. I'm not even a soldier, well at least not an educated one. And I guess he can protect himself... Well, I think you understand what I'm implying. How am I supposed to kill him before he kills me."
She didn't fear death now either, which was why she had walked right into this. Sure, she found it a bit unsetteling. The thought of dying made her nervous, she remembered how it felt to be choked by the current king, and she didn't exactly like the feeling. But she didn't have anything to lose. Just a lot to win. So she wanted to succeed, even if most of her was in doubt. She just knew that she needed to kill him before she died herself. Because she was almost certain this would be the end of her.
Zaheed was pleased that she was completely fine with taking the job of an assassin. He felt it a wise choice to put her in the place of one because she had a unique power, one that could not identify her with a tribe. Because Zaheed knows proof from the murder of their father, Zotar will blame a whole tribe for the assassin.
"Well, I think you understand what I'm implying. How am I supposed to kill him before he kills me."
Yes, Zotar was a talented fighter, he was quick and fought like a rogue. Yet with Zaheed knowing that Zotar has been locked away from almost a month and most likely it was by the hands of Zianro, he is not nearly as skillful as he once was. And his honor was another thing, as Zaheed recalled on his younger brother's coronation, Zotar refused to duel a woman. He was always like that, being a polite gentleman. Though Zaheed cannot bet he will act the same way again, perhaps not to an assassin.
But if there were one thing the king was confident in, it was his training. Sure, he would only take a matter of three days training her due to time, though Zaheed has trained thousands of men and women before in both warrior and rogue classes. And Deborah also had that power of her, she could easily blind him and then swiftly slice his throat. However, Zaheed was going to give her freedom in how she wishes to execute her kill.
"That will depend upon the weapon you choose and also the tactic. Though I wish for you to be not in far distance, so no arrows nor throwing knives, because I want you be sure this man is my brother. Thus you are going to have to check his forearms; if they are covered with any sort of wrapping, you must rip it off before killing him. Which may not be hard for you if you simply blind him, rip any covering off, and discover if he is Zotar are not. Tomorrow I will get an update of the suspected location and a suspected man that may be my brother.
However you have another interesting option, you could go undercover. This will buy you time to get closer to him without him assuming anything and thus easier for you to make your kill. f you decide to do this you will require less combat training and inside more insight information about Zotar. A stab to his back gives you a higher chance of survival. But the choice is yours."
"Zotar... do you believe me now? Your brother needs to be defeated one way or another."
Vinicius frozed letting his eyes absorb the horrid sight in front of him as his back was faced Bell. So Zaheed really did attack Shadowfen, well, attack would only be vague, he burned it, exploited it; Bellistrad was right. But Vinicius did not agree with him, no, not when hearing that Zaheed should be defeated for conquering Shadowfen. "Its Vinicius...," his words were like venom, menacing even threatening. His whole body had tightened start from the spine and spreading throughout with fist clenched and brow deeply furrowed.
He was trying his best not to allow his palms to erupt infernos, but the anger inside of him boiled profusely, so much so that his veins glowed like red hot iron, with light sweeping out of the crevices of his fist. One moment Vinicius felt he could actually trust this Bell, he began to like this guy. But now, Vinicius was one step from doing something he may highly regret, something rash, something deadly...
"These people deserve this," he growled. "Their people killed my father!" Yes it was true, rogue earth tribe assassins though hired by the water tribe, but Vinicius did not know that. And even I he did, with this much anger and vengeance, he did not care. "How dare you hope for my brother's defeat, when they were destined for this the second the first drop of my father's blood fell." Zotar lifted up the sword in his hand, marching closer to Bell in an offensive stance. "Who are you? Bell, is it? You really believe my brother should be my enemy here?"
Vinicius could already tell Bellistrad was in enough pain as it was, but he did not care. He was mad at Bell, for him to wish for his brother's downfall. Right now in Vinicius's eyes, Bell was hurting his family. And there was one trait that stuck out very dominantly about Vinicius, he was a family man. And when anyone held such unrighteous claim against them, he was willing to end them.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell listened to Zotar's words, and knew that he was far from ready to face his brother. He still held onto his naive family traditions and was never let into the know about his heritage. Bell did not care much that Zotar was now threatening him with his own sword, he was too much in emotional chaos to lift his energy to defend himself. "Kill me if you wish, 'Vinicius'. If my death will help you understand yourself than by all means, let me help you by not fighting back." Bell sat there unmoving, watching the events of the slaves and soldiers that had once been Shadowfen.
Bell almost missed the one person that would notice them hiding near the fringes of the forest edge. A Firetribe mage had sensed their heat and wasted no time making Bell and Zotar's position apparent. Bell let his body fall flat on the ground as a large missle of fire came at the two of them. The fire would blaze right over Bell's body, and whatever Zotar did about the attack he ignored. Bell had little will at that moment and it would take a few days of self repair to get himself back on track. He doubted he could even bend fire in his current state of mind.
He rolled back into the woods further and hid in the bushes, suppressing his heat as to not be sensed again. He stayed there as he calmed himself down from his chaotic emotions and afterwards crawled away from the fight about to ensue. It took him several minutes to find a small and secure hole for him to hide in as he took refuge from the fire bender and Zotar. He would eventually regroup with him but under controlled circumstances. For now he had to wait and watch.
Bell listened to Zotar's words, and knew that he was far from ready to face his brother. He still held onto his naive family traditions and was never let into the know about his heritage. Bell did not care much that Zotar was now threatening him with his own sword, he was too much in emotional chaos to lift his energy to defend himself. "Kill me if you wish, 'Vinicius'. If my death will help you understand yourself than by all means, let me help you by not fighting back." Bell sat there unmoving, watching the events of the slaves and soldiers that had once been Shadowfen.
Bell almost missed the one person that would notice them hiding near the fringes of the forest edge. A Firetribe mage had sensed their heat and wasted no time making Bell and Zotar's position apparent. Bell let his body fall flat on the ground as a large missle of fire came at the two of them. The fire would blaze right over Bell's body, and whatever Zotar did about the attack he ignored. Bell had little will at that moment and it would take a few days of self repair to get himself back on track. He doubted he could even bend fire in his current state of mind.
He rolled back into the woods further and hid in the bushes, suppressing his heat as to not be sensed again. He stayed there as he calmed himself down from his chaotic emotions and afterwards crawled away from the fight about to ensue. It took him several minutes to find a small and secure hole for him to hide in as he took refuge from the fire bender and Zotar. He would eventually regroup with him but under controlled circumstances. For now he had to wait and watch.
“Undercover?” Deborah hadn’t even considered that option, it hadn’t showed up in her mind. Not until the king mentioned it. And even though it was a good advice, that would indeed get her close to the suspect and make it easier to find out if it was the kings brother or not there were still some problems. These problems was Deborah herself. She wasn’t exactly someone nice, she didn’t talk that much with people. Aside from the king himself. Which probably was the person she have had the longest conversations with in her entire life. She simply wasn’t a people person, and she doubted that she would be able to get along better with the younger brother than she did with the older one.
“Are you sure I would be able to do something like that? I’m not questioning your plan but--,” Yes, she was. That was why she paused, trying to figure out how to ask it in the most polite way. “How am I supposed to go undercover? If your tales are true and the people your investigating right no indeed is your little brother… shouldn’t that mean he is extremely hard to get close to now? I mean like… suspecting everyone? And I have never really been that good at not getting angry at people… all the time. Wouldn’t I just get kicked out of the camp in the end? Before I’ve been able to confirm that it’s him?”
That was all of her concerns, she hadn’t been able to put it more nicely. So even if she would like for that plan to work, since it seemed to be the easier one – if it was anyone else but her that was going to work out just fine probably. But her? She doubted it. Was she just supposed to stroll right into the man’s camp and place herself there, not caring about any protests at all? And what was she supposed to answer if he asked her who she was? Deborah had no clue. That was why she asked. Because she wanted it to work out.
“I haven’t really done anything like this before… I just want to succeed…” She was just being honest, showing how much she wanted it to work. Because Deborah didn’t deal with lying or tricks, she was an honest person. She told the truth. All the time. Sometimes a bit exaggerative version, but all of it was true.
Zaheed did not feel that Deborah was questioning him, rather that she was questioning herself and her abilities. Pretending that he loved Zotar came natural to Zaheed, thus getting his brother on his side with his trust was easy. Yet again, Zotar is a family man. And Zaheed does not have any updates on his brother's temperament; people can change over time through circumstance, and Zotar just might be one of those people.
"And I have never really been that good at not getting angry at people… all the time. Wouldn’t I just get kicked out of the camp in the end? Before I’ve been able to confirm that it’s him?”
"Zotar has a much shorter temper than I do. So angering him is quite easy as it is..." If she had already admitted that she tends to bring people to fury, then perhaps it be best she not go undercover. Or, Zaheed could always state that if there are any issues that appear, she could always decide to attack him. Therefore she seems less of an assassin and more of a woman who got pissed off.
“I haven’t really done anything like this before… I just want to succeed…”
"No worries," Zaheed smiled, enjoying her strive for success. "We will devise a plan of course. But if you decide to go undercover you may wish to decide on a false identification, thus meaning story and such. Which the best idea you can keep in mind is bend the truth but stay the closest to it. Although I must say, there are some traits of Zotar that may prove to be a problem to you, knowing that you will feel the opposite of. One being, Zotar is extremely patriotic. He loves this nation as the fire tribe, an anyone apart of it he sees automatically as one of him.
If we could somehow create a backstory for you involving some positive affliction with the tribe, he will be open to trusting you." Zaheed was happy on sending Deborah on a undercover mission because if she gets caught, Zotar will not account a tribe for her. Yet if she claims some connection to the fire tribe Zotar may blame them, yet there is also a chance he may not if she only had connection, though not apart of the tribe.
"Kill me if you wish, 'Vinicius'. If my death will help you understand yourself than by all means, let me help you by not fighting back." Vinicius was expecting more of a reaction, sure Bell had spoken to him, though that was it. Because Bellistrad did not even move nor look at a man threatening his life with a sword in his hand. But that did not stop Vinicius's urge to attack, sure he felt conflicted due to the fact that it felt unnatural and sadistic to him to fight a man willing to just stand there and accept his fate. But then Vinicius reminds himself this man wishes to hurt his family, his brother, that is.
Though as Vinicius began to charge Bellistrad, he noticed the man collapse to the ground, flattening his body. That confused Vinicius enough that he froze to give an facial expression of bewilderment. And as he did, he heard type of rushing roar behind him. Thus, he turned around, and while doing so the flames from the missile caught onto his long flowing hair spreading to both his face and to the clothing it was touching. Everything happened so fast for Vinicius, but most importantly, it was all unsuspected, or at least he did not keep anything like this happening in mind.
Next thing he knows the missile strikes the ground near him, causing him to fall back against the hard ground. Vinicius could not hear anything but a high pitch ringing in his ears from the attack of the missile. His vision was getting blurry as his head throbbed and shook with pain. But he was not going to allow himself to turn into unconsciousness, not in an area with potential attackers. Though when Vinicius tried getting up his back screamed with torment; he could smell the burning of his own flesh. Almost half of his head, where his hair once was scorched with one half of the left side of is face burnt also. Yes, he was a fire bender, yet burning his body like this was far from bearable.
No soldiers came to investigate any further. Before Vinicius came to Shadowfen, he looked like corpse already, now he was a burning corpse to them. But it pained Vinicius to know those were his people, and they hurt him. But it must of been a misunderstanding, or so he hoped. Also he tried to hang onto the faith that his brother would not wish for this type of destruction against him. However, no matter what, he had no choice but to lie there, though as stubborn as he was Vinicius pushed his body to get up until it gave up, and he went into something he so dearly wished not to- unconsciousness.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad was able to calm himself down and think rationally for a moment, leading him to move out of his hiding place and take a peek at what was going on with Zotar. It seemed the Fire King was on fire; the very thought of which sent Bellistrad into a fit of laughter that lifted his spirits for a moment. Crawling over to Zotar, Bellistrad took a blanket out of his pack and poured water from a canteen onto it than draped it over Zotar. With the flames now smothered Bell dragged Zotar back into the cover of the forest where the fire soldiers could not see them.
Bell recovered his sword and leaned it against a nearby tree. He kept an eye on the slave area as he took the blanket off of Zotar and examined his burns. They seemed to be luckily minor thanks to the short amount of time they had actually been lit. Bell searched his pack for a container of burn salve and spread it onto his hands so he could easily apply it to Zotar's wounds. As he spread the soothing and pain relieving salve across Zotar, Bell almost laughed again at the situation. "This should teach you a valuable lesson about Karma, Vinicius. Your emotions dictate how the world reacts to you. If you are negative than your world will be negative to you, and vice versa. This is why I choose to spread love and happiness no matter what other people think."
Bell wipes the access salve back into his container and stores it into his pack once more and cleans his hands off with some leaves."Makes you wonder why you've had so much bad luck after you changed your name doesn't it?" Bell tries to spark flames across his hands to get the last bit of salve off of his hands, but nothing happens when he does. He attempts again to make fire in his hand but only gets a small flickering light instead of the blue orb he wanted. This meant he needed to cleanse out his emotions once more, or if need be use his negative emotions to fuel his fire in an emergency.
Bellistrad was able to calm himself down and think rationally for a moment, leading him to move out of his hiding place and take a peek at what was going on with Zotar. It seemed the Fire King was on fire; the very thought of which sent Bellistrad into a fit of laughter that lifted his spirits for a moment. Crawling over to Zotar, Bellistrad took a blanket out of his pack and poured water from a canteen onto it than draped it over Zotar. With the flames now smothered Bell dragged Zotar back into the cover of the forest where the fire soldiers could not see them.
Bell recovered his sword and leaned it against a nearby tree. He kept an eye on the slave area as he took the blanket off of Zotar and examined his burns. They seemed to be luckily minor thanks to the short amount of time they had actually been lit. Bell searched his pack for a container of burn salve and spread it onto his hands so he could easily apply it to Zotar's wounds. As he spread the soothing and pain relieving salve across Zotar, Bell almost laughed again at the situation. "This should teach you a valuable lesson about Karma, Vinicius. Your emotions dictate how the world reacts to you. If you are negative than your world will be negative to you, and vice versa. This is why I choose to spread love and happiness no matter what other people think."
Bell wipes the access salve back into his container and stores it into his pack once more and cleans his hands off with some leaves."Makes you wonder why you've had so much bad luck after you changed your name doesn't it?" Bell tries to spark flames across his hands to get the last bit of salve off of his hands, but nothing happens when he does. He attempts again to make fire in his hand but only gets a small flickering light instead of the blue orb he wanted. This meant he needed to cleanse out his emotions once more, or if need be use his negative emotions to fuel his fire in an emergency.
"Oh..." So the smaller brother were the patriotic one. Deborah could see this end in disaster, or at least she could picture it not going that smoothly. Because if he was the patriotic that would only mean she would end up getting angry and perhaps even punching him. Because she knew that it was indeed their father that had banished her mother from the tribe in the first place because she had done something unforgiveable. Dirtied their reputation. Spat on their traditions and rules. There was a reason why there were so few women that gave birth to half breeds inside the Fire tribe.
From Deborah's point of view the only reason why the older brother at least accepted her was because he wasn't patriotic. He didn't care about the tribe either, which meant she wasn't something wrong in his presence. But she doubted that the younger brother would be that understanding. If she were to come up with a story that wasn't too far from reality - if she were to claim she was a half breed, wouldn't he just get disgusted? Or upset? When thinking about it, she wouldn't need to mention or show her abilities, so he wouldn't know. If she didn't screw up and accidently showed him the truth. But that would be the end of it if that was the case.
"Just a thought, but he wouldn't be so understanding when it comes to my abilities, right? If he's patriotic I mean. Like your father. Who threw out my mother from the tribe after she gave birth to me," Perhaps the sour tone in her voice in the last sentence was because she blamed their family for her childhood. But she blamed the patriotic ones even more since those agreed with stupid ideas like that.
"But anyway! What do you believe would be the best tactic when it comes to this?"
Could this work? It was a question Zaheed continuously asked himself. Deborah has never done any undercover work, or anything near. So sending her in with a false identification is a big risk. But the fact that Zotar was patriotic to the tribe was a high concern. Zotar basically stalked their father, well that was probably an exaggeration from Zaheed, but would there be a possibility that his brother may remember Deborah's mother, thus concluding who she is.
"You have a good point there. Perhaps the wisest action to take for this mission would to blind him, check his forearms for the brands, if there are any wrappings over them- rip those off, and if you see the markings, then you are confirmed to make the kill." It sounded simple enough, but through Zaheed's many years of military life and personal experience, he knows nothing is ever so simple as it seems. "Come now, we mustn't waste anymore time. Your training must start now."
Zaheed with help of his guards were guided to his private training grounds. The reason why Zaheed chose those training grounds, rather than the public ones open to soldiers, was because he did not want anyone to know Deborah was the one training. That would then raise a lot of questions because of her lack of any military rank or history. But instead, if they were both alone, everyone who just assume Zaheed was trying to woo her with his combat skills even though he is blind, because at this point perhaps everyone in the tribe knows nothing his going to stop this man.
Though they were not the only two in the room, instead Zaheed's little friend tagged along. Icarus was once a man and Zaheed's assassin before the curse that changed his life forever. But no matter, apart of that curse being that his master would be only one who could hear him cry, his master being the man who hired him, Zaheed. In other words, Zaheed would be the only one who could understand Icarus's chirping. Zaheed stood back with his bird riding on his abnormally large shoulder, as he trained Deborah to wield to daggers. It would be good for her to learn that weapon style well, studying the strengths and weaknesses of it. Because that was the way Zotar often fought.
"Ah...," Vinicius woke up feeling like his head had just gone through a thrashing like a bucket stomping grapes. But his head was not the only problem, though a part of scalp was singed, his back also stung as it also had gotten into the way of the fire. But fire and pain was not the only things to encounter Vinicius, no, for Bellistrad had eventually caught of with the former fire lord. Vinicius did not know why, well, he had the idea, it may have been because of the trait inside of Bell that he noticed, forgiveness. This guy just won't give up, will he? Vinicius thought to himself, rolling his eyes as he could catch a glimpse of Bell's blue hair.
"This should teach you a valuable lesson about Karma, Vinicius. Your emotions dictate how the world reacts to you. If you are negative than your world will be negative to you, and vice versa."
"Huh, is that right?" Vinicius spoke in a scratchy rough voice, almost like his growl but not so intimidating, moreover grumpy. "Well the world can kiss my-- Ah! Easy! Easy..." Vinicius did not even try at this point to comprehend Bell's sayings, no, he was tired as cranky as an old man. Because if Vinicius was in normal mindset, he would not be so complaining as he was now. But after taking some pretty bad burns to different parts of his body and especially to what happened between him and Bell, Vinicius wanted to do the exact opposite to what Bell instructed him to do. Yes, in fact, to Vinicius, the world sucked.
"Makes you wonder why you've had so much bad luck after you changed your name doesn't it?"
"First of all," he grunted "I don't believe in luck. Everything happens for a reason. And second, if bad things happened to me after I decided to bear the name, Vinicius. Then explain my father's death? You know what,I don't... I don't want to talk about." That was right, Vinicius does not want what happened to him last time when dwelling on his regret happen again. Though, perhaps even if he did, he would not allow his anger to get the best of him. Because there is a difference between him now and him then when he was smashing his bloody swollen knuckles into rocks, he has forgiven himself. But still, Vinicius felt a seed of sorrow bloom into his heart every time he thought of spoke of it, usually sorrow mixed with anger.
"Okay, I saw Shadowfen. Now, I'm going to find some sharp pointy objects and show them off to Zianro and that stupid head of his." Yes, yes, Vinicius was still holding a grudge against Zianro, but how couldn't he, a man who is known to hold grudges, even so much so his title implies that.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell listened to Zotar as he spoke and felt he was ready to move on to the next stage of training. It would have to be faster in this process if anything was going to get done. But this revenge on Zianro would have to be quelled, nothing good would come of it. "Zianro was acting as a leader should. He made a deal to protect his people from an enemy in a partial truce. All the truce required was your containment. Personally I am sure you would have done the same thing in his situation, and more than likely attacked the opposing tribe while they were confused." Bell inspected the burns now that the salve had a chance to soak into his flesh.
The burns looked to be swelling as they should be. Bell reached into his pack and took out some light gauze, wrapping the first couple inches around his wrist for easier access and proped Zotar's head up on his knee before getting to work lightly wrapping the burn sites. He did not see any fire soldiers approaching them so he guessed they fooled themselves into thinking it was nothing but a forest animal they had shot at.
After he had finished wrapping up Zotar Bell helped him stand up slowly so they could move. "I don't see a good way to deal with Shadowfen right now, so I suggest we go to a safer place until you are healed. I have just the place in mind and it is actually not far from here." Bellistrad started walking to the south and grabbed up his sword and pack. He handed the sword back to Zotar so he could use it as a walking cane. He did not care if Zotar tried to strike him down with his back turned, if it happened than Bell had failed as a teacher.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It would take them only four hours to arrive at Bell's location, by that time it was midnight. The gentle sounds of falling water filled the forest air as they came down a shallow hill and around a bend to a tall waterfall. "Where we are. What do you think?" Bell laughed and stepped on a thin ledge that went under the waterfall into a cave. Not the most original hiding place but it would keep firebenders out just from the fear of getting wet. Inside was a large room filled with all sorts of supplies, a couple of beds, and a single ray of light from the outside through a small crack in the ceiling illuminating a flower rested there by Bellistrad.
Bell went to one of the mat beds and sat on it cross legged and began to meditate."I believe you are ready to begin the next chakra. Begin by focusing on the energy in your naval, same as before. This time I want you to think about your relationships with other people. Family, friends, platonic, romantic or sexual. Focus on the source of your emotions for them, what beliefs do you have that limit your emotions or cloud them and see what you really feel about them and yourself." Bellistrad could not help Zotar with energy this time, he had to heal his own energy which he began doing immediately.
Bell listened to Zotar as he spoke and felt he was ready to move on to the next stage of training. It would have to be faster in this process if anything was going to get done. But this revenge on Zianro would have to be quelled, nothing good would come of it. "Zianro was acting as a leader should. He made a deal to protect his people from an enemy in a partial truce. All the truce required was your containment. Personally I am sure you would have done the same thing in his situation, and more than likely attacked the opposing tribe while they were confused." Bell inspected the burns now that the salve had a chance to soak into his flesh.
The burns looked to be swelling as they should be. Bell reached into his pack and took out some light gauze, wrapping the first couple inches around his wrist for easier access and proped Zotar's head up on his knee before getting to work lightly wrapping the burn sites. He did not see any fire soldiers approaching them so he guessed they fooled themselves into thinking it was nothing but a forest animal they had shot at.
After he had finished wrapping up Zotar Bell helped him stand up slowly so they could move. "I don't see a good way to deal with Shadowfen right now, so I suggest we go to a safer place until you are healed. I have just the place in mind and it is actually not far from here." Bellistrad started walking to the south and grabbed up his sword and pack. He handed the sword back to Zotar so he could use it as a walking cane. He did not care if Zotar tried to strike him down with his back turned, if it happened than Bell had failed as a teacher.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It would take them only four hours to arrive at Bell's location, by that time it was midnight. The gentle sounds of falling water filled the forest air as they came down a shallow hill and around a bend to a tall waterfall. "Where we are. What do you think?" Bell laughed and stepped on a thin ledge that went under the waterfall into a cave. Not the most original hiding place but it would keep firebenders out just from the fear of getting wet. Inside was a large room filled with all sorts of supplies, a couple of beds, and a single ray of light from the outside through a small crack in the ceiling illuminating a flower rested there by Bellistrad.
Bell went to one of the mat beds and sat on it cross legged and began to meditate."I believe you are ready to begin the next chakra. Begin by focusing on the energy in your naval, same as before. This time I want you to think about your relationships with other people. Family, friends, platonic, romantic or sexual. Focus on the source of your emotions for them, what beliefs do you have that limit your emotions or cloud them and see what you really feel about them and yourself." Bellistrad could not help Zotar with energy this time, he had to heal his own energy which he began doing immediately.
As the orders were carried out Deborah only nodded to herself, trying to memorize it. At least the part about tearing off any sort of wrapping around the forearms and confirming it indeed was the late king, the most important part. If there was something she couldn't forget it was that - and she knew she had a tendency to forget important things when the adrenalin hit her. She would probably even scribble the information down on a small piece of paper when she would end up by herself. She didn't fear anyone understanding what she had written if someone found it, because Deborah was a horrible writer. She was just slightly better at reading. Those times she wrote something down it mostly looked like a kid had made up some imaginary letter.
"Come now, we mustn't waste anymore time. Your training must start now."
She followed the king and his guards but she would lie is she denied hesitating to the whole thing. If the king hadn't crushed her legs before this she would probably be much more confident, but now she didn't dare to be that. And she knew that he had planned for it to only last for three days before sending her out there. At least that was what he had said over and over again. It just seemed to be so little time, she had no idea how much she would learn during those days.
But she was looking forward to it, the training. It would be the first time in her life that someone was supposed to teach her anything except the older kids on the orphanage that showed her to read and write. Which explained her lacking skills. But all else was things she had taught herself. And it was a bit exciting, that someone would take of their own time to teach her something.
But the bird was odd. Not only the appearance but the fact that it was in here as well. It looked as strange as the last time she had seen it. And she couldn't help but glance at the deformed figure from time to time.
It was a good couple hours that Zaheed trained Deborah, though he had only wished he could see her progress. The only way he knew of what she was doing was by his bird being his eyes for him. Today was going over some basics of combat, nothing too fancy yet. But either way, one high worry for Zaheed was Deborah's legs, knowing against Zotar she would have to be quick and graceful. Zaheed wondered he could fix that concern.
"That's enough," Zaheed concluded the practice with Icarus squawking words to him he could only understand. Zaheed turned to his pet, "Shut up, you shouldn't say things like that. Need me to remind you of your past? Besides, don't tempt me to put you in your cage, because I will." Icarus was jealous Deborah indeed, well, he also did not take any liking to her. The only reason why he cared to aid in training her was because Zaheed summoned him to. Icarus was prideful to think he would be a far superior assassin than Deborah, which he was probably right but that is because his life was dedicated to the assassination business.
Though sure, Zaheed could of hired a different assassin in the first place instead of Deborah. But Zaheed felt he could not trust them. Zaheed trusted Deborah when after the brawl in Shadowfen she had the choice to leave him, yet she did not. Sure, he could be enraged all he wanted about how she mocked him or blinded him, but there was a positive trait about Zaheed, he knew how to move on from things, putting his mind on bigger better things, thus moving him forward. That was one matter he never understood about Zotar however, why would he devote a large amount of his life to constantly keep in mind someone or something he hates? Why not move on?
"Icarus, you can leave," Zaheed dismissed his bird, with it chirping away before reaching an exit. "Deborah, how are your legs doing? I wish you to be in best health when you head out for your mission." Once she had responded he then, out of subject asked a question rather than barked a command, "Could you hold your hand out for me?" But then he suspected she would hesitate to because of his way to shift power into her, but he was not planning on doing that. "Here," Zaheed grabbed her hand after a few misses of grasping the air, it may have been incredibly awkward, but he had an explanation.
"I have already mentioned that all I see is darkness and then a blur of light- your energy source. I wished to grab your hand because I've been losing an image of what person looks like, all I ever see now that power. But due to your loyalty, the fact that you had the chance to leave me but didn't, and your willingness to go to wherever I call you, I don't want to see you as a thing to merely be used, though you are a person, a soul." Zaheed let go of her hand, "Forgive me, if that was uncomfortable, its just that, when first meeting you, I claimed that you were special, I know now why."
More traveling, well, what more could they do? Vinicius just wished he could go back home, but he did not believe he was well enough to survive a trip from where he was then in Shadowfen all the way back to Murtovaara. So going where ever Bellistrad took him next did not seem as such a bad idea. It was apparent now Bell was not set on ever attacking Vinicius especially when he handed back to him the sword Vinicius was so earlier set on ending him.
Vinicius held the sword close by him, ready for anything to come his way. That was what he strived to keep in mind- be prepared. He thought he was being aware enough, but that was not so, he had burning flesh to remind him. However the thought that he was attacked by his own men bothered him. He tried to tell himself it was a misunderstanding, that they only fired because he was a potential threat. The thought that his own brother actually did give him over to Zianro, that he hated him, it scared Vinicius, it hurt him. So, he went with his first instinct- reject the thought.
"Where we are. What do you think?" Vinicius heard Bell say as soon as they both reached their destination.
"I want to go home...," Vinicius muttered in a low but grim voice. He was tired, not just physically exhausted, but tired of all the travelling, all the surprises, all of the foreign surroundings. Vinicius just wished to be back with his people. But little did he know that if he did return to tribe he would not be accepted, not because of the people, but because of the one of claimed kingship over them.
They had to past through the waterfall, which was not quite so bad, in fact, Vinicius felt relieved when the water poured down against his back and head, hitting those burn spots. Vinicius was hoping he could get him a new pair of clothes, armor would be nice, but anything really would due. The cloak give to him by Bell had already been ripped in some spots to act as bandages and wrapping, though it also was caught in way of the fire. Vinicius also wanted to go ahead and cut his remaining hair short, and trim his long beard down neatly.
But then Vinicius saw Bell sit crossed legged again, that had to mean one thing- mediation. "Oh yay...," Vinicius said to himself sarcastically. Mind as well... The reason why Vinicius did not completely shut down the mediation practices was because it did help him in stop blaming his father's death on him. But he wanted to train, like swords to dummies, wresting, obstacle courses, stuff that he did back when he was home, not sit and think about life.
So he did what Bell wanted, he put into mind his relationships and all the ones Vinicius built was his family. And the source of those emotions was love, or so Vinicius believed. Therefore, he could not understand why his brother would hand him over to Zianro. It made more sense to Vinicius that Zaheed would lure him somewhere and then kill him to take the throne. Why go through all the trouble to making deals with a nation they have been enemies if not rivals with for what feels like ages? But thinking about
"I won't forget your kindness for helping me. I got waylaid unexpectedly, and well, you saw the result of it." Meka hummed in response as they began a slow advancement towards the city of Airedale. Many of her own injuries had been caused by her stubbornness, like not backing down when that woman had insulted her. The small girl thanked her gods that she had never been mugged during her travels like this poor man. Though she supposed that travelling off the main roads helped with her avoiding any confrontation of the kind.
They walked in silence for most of the way. Meka concentrating on trying to match a pace that Na’ari set for them so she didn’t push him too hard. As they moved she focused on the severity of his limp as he stepped, trying to judge how much of the bruising actually reached the bone and the potential for hairline fractures. Granted, having him walking wasn’t the smartest choice, but she had seen how frantic he had been to get to Airedale. Trying to stop him would have resulted in him attempting to get there by himself, and he would probably end up more hurt than when he started. Plus, the silence of the forest was unnerving, she didn’t want to even step on foot into the surrounding nature for the first time in a long time.
“This land has taken a significant casualty.” The voice was small in the back of her mind, but its words were laced with an unmistakable anger. The Gods were deeply ingrained in the balance of Imos, and disruptions in that balance were not left alone. No doubt whoever had silenced that forest would face the fury of the gods eventually. She shifted her weight a little so his arm slung further over her shoulders, judging from the way he was limping and the new amount of weight she was supporting it would have gotten easier for him to walk.
As the city came into view Meka spoke up for the first time. “Once we get to the city I know an innkeeper that will lend us a room for free. I’ll let you go once I properly take care of some of your wounds.” She whistled softly and Crow opened his wings taking off ahead of them in the direction she remembered the inn being located. Her raven was very distinct looking and she was sure that by the time they arrived a room and a hot kettle of water would be ready for them.
They walked slowly to inn, the attention she normally drew from her loud appearance was even larger with an injured man limping beside her. “I saved the owner of the inn we are going to the last time I was in Airedale. Amputees don’t usually survive because of the infection that set in, but I’m very good at what I do so the owner said to come by if I ever needed anything.”
As they got to the inn the owner was standing outside with Crow on his shoulder. The round man had a large smile and waved them over with one good arm. He welcomed them graciously and ushered them into a free room without any hesitation. He hovered around Mekaisto as she rummaged through her satchel for her tea leaves to make Na’ari something to ebb his pain.
Bellistrad Indorial
When morning finally came Bellistrad stood up and stretched, doing his usual wake up routine before looking over at Zotar. Bell felt his own energy and found it partially healed, but the grief of loosing Shadowfen still lingered. He could make small flames easier than before but larger combat fires still were too much. Bell wrote a letter for Zotar as follows:
Dear Vinicius, I have gone out to gather some things we will need in the coming days. You may roam in the forested area immediately around the cavern and are welcome to anything inside or outside it. Make yourself at home, find some clothes in the storage, and train or meditate as you see fit. I shall return around sundown. Sincerely, Bellistrad Indorial.
After leaving the note Bell had a quick meal of stored nuts before he ran out of the cavern. He traveled to a hidden glade only a mile or so from the cavern and began to fill a leather sack with local flora growing in the glade. All sorts of medical and theraputic flowers grew there along with several marijuana plants put there by Bellistrad himself. There were only a few plants out of around twenty that were in season for the buds that he was to smoke, so he harvested those few plants worth and moved on.
Several hours later Bell had all the plants he needed and set out on his next agenda, gathering something for Zotar to eat and heal on. He needed meat, and so Bell went hunting. He had brought a single dagger with him and it was all he needed. He tracked a young deer through the woods and after an hour he spotted it near a small stream, which ironically ran out of the pool at the bottom of his caverns waterfall uphill from him.
Bellistrad aimed his dagger and threw it with some difficulty at the deer, hitting it in the side and stunning it for a moment as Bellistrad jumped out of the bushes and tackled it. The deer was too scared to run and just tried to buck him off, but Bell grabbed the dagger from it's side and ended the deer's life with a thrust to the heart. Bell said a small prayer for the animal and began to skin the animal, draw and quarter the meat then clean and finally bury it. This process took up the rest of Bellistrad's daylight and he made his way back to the cavern with a satchel full of flora, marijuana and wrapped meats for Zotar.
He was exhausted when he returned and set his pack down to begin taking out the meats and set it on a metal pan over the fire pit."Here, cook this meat and eat it. You are going to need the muscle." Bellistrad washed himself in the waterfall after unpacking everything and then ate a larger meal to compensate for his harder work. "So what did you do while I was gone? Any progress with... anything?"
When morning finally came Bellistrad stood up and stretched, doing his usual wake up routine before looking over at Zotar. Bell felt his own energy and found it partially healed, but the grief of loosing Shadowfen still lingered. He could make small flames easier than before but larger combat fires still were too much. Bell wrote a letter for Zotar as follows:
Dear Vinicius, I have gone out to gather some things we will need in the coming days. You may roam in the forested area immediately around the cavern and are welcome to anything inside or outside it. Make yourself at home, find some clothes in the storage, and train or meditate as you see fit. I shall return around sundown. Sincerely, Bellistrad Indorial.
After leaving the note Bell had a quick meal of stored nuts before he ran out of the cavern. He traveled to a hidden glade only a mile or so from the cavern and began to fill a leather sack with local flora growing in the glade. All sorts of medical and theraputic flowers grew there along with several marijuana plants put there by Bellistrad himself. There were only a few plants out of around twenty that were in season for the buds that he was to smoke, so he harvested those few plants worth and moved on.
Several hours later Bell had all the plants he needed and set out on his next agenda, gathering something for Zotar to eat and heal on. He needed meat, and so Bell went hunting. He had brought a single dagger with him and it was all he needed. He tracked a young deer through the woods and after an hour he spotted it near a small stream, which ironically ran out of the pool at the bottom of his caverns waterfall uphill from him.
Bellistrad aimed his dagger and threw it with some difficulty at the deer, hitting it in the side and stunning it for a moment as Bellistrad jumped out of the bushes and tackled it. The deer was too scared to run and just tried to buck him off, but Bell grabbed the dagger from it's side and ended the deer's life with a thrust to the heart. Bell said a small prayer for the animal and began to skin the animal, draw and quarter the meat then clean and finally bury it. This process took up the rest of Bellistrad's daylight and he made his way back to the cavern with a satchel full of flora, marijuana and wrapped meats for Zotar.
He was exhausted when he returned and set his pack down to begin taking out the meats and set it on a metal pan over the fire pit."Here, cook this meat and eat it. You are going to need the muscle." Bellistrad washed himself in the waterfall after unpacking everything and then ate a larger meal to compensate for his harder work. "So what did you do while I was gone? Any progress with... anything?"
In the beginning she found it strange how the bird squawked all the time and how the king answered it, at one point she questioned his sanity. How could she not? A talking animal was way out of line for her, something Deborah had never even considered existing. At least not after she left her childhood behind. But after one point she just decided to ignore it, or pretend that she didn’t hear their conversation at all. Because she didn’t know the history, she only saw what was in front of her right now.
But in the end she was too tired to listen to their made up talk, she couldn’t hear them. She could only hear her own heart beat and heavy breathes, because even though she had been practicing on walking for a while that was it. She hadn’t been working out more than that – she hadn’t been allowed to do more than that. She had been forced to give her body the time to heal and that had also ended up with her getting weaker. And she hadn’t realized that until now.
"That's enough," She felt like falling to the ground and rest. But she didn’t. She knew that the king probably would understand that it was what had happened if she let herself do that. So she only leaned forward and tried to get her breathing back to normal again while the king continued to talk with his strange bird.
"Deborah, how are your legs doing? I wish you to be in best health when you head out for your mission."
“They feel sore,” There was still hints of her breathlessness, but she wasn’t panting anymore. Every word she spoke had a feeling pf it that it was said when the air was beginning to run out. “Weak, like they’re not mine? I’m still getting used to them, but it’s better than it has been earlier.”
"Could you hold your hand out for me?" By instinct she held her hands closer to her body like she had done before. It came out of nowhere, surprised her. But as the king waved around his hand in the air she silently caught it as he was about to sweep past her again. Why he felt like doing something like this was something she couldn’t understand, but she felt sorry for him when he tried so hard.
What followed surprised her even more, listening to his kind words. But even though she was surprised she was still used to it, the way he could switch from being friendly to being hostile in seconds. So she had learnt to enjoy the short moments of being praised, you never knew when they were over, but most of the time it was as soon as she opened her mouth, “If you wish to remember how I look like isn’t it my face you should be touching? Or am I supposed to believe that you only looked at my hands?”
“If you wish to remember how I look like isn’t it my face you should be touching? Or am I supposed to believe that you only looked at my hands?”
Zaheed chuckled, "Well, I just assumed you would be uncomfortable if I suddenly grabbed your face. But now, that you mention it...," he reached up for her face, trying to touch it without missing or needing guidance by focusing on her voice. "I guess you won't quite mind." He caressed her cheek with his hand, the one that didn't grow to an abominable degree. He guided and glided his finger over the bridge of her nose and to the other cheek.
Zaheed started to long for his sense of sight again, though he claimed he was stronger blind, because without it he would not be able to obtain a unique type of vision he has; Zaheed at this moment felt like he missing out on something special. But yet again, if he were not blind he would be able to feel this type of observant experience. No instead, he would just be simply looking at her, something he would take for granted, something he would not cared as much about as he did now.
"Perhaps it is a good thing that you blinded me. As my fingers stream down against your smooth face you, my mind paints a beautiful portrait, one I dare not to forget. Because this will more that is ever likely be the only image I am permitted to see. I was selfish with sight, not to cherish it-- you, as I do now."
After Zaheed had spoken those words, he noticed something- he was getting attached to Deborah. Those words outpoured through him, and not because he had any plans to make statements today as he just so did. Zaheed now knew why he started to feel this attraction, it was not just because of the loyalty. In a way, Zaheed felt like she understood him or at least tried to, instead of departing and ignoring him or judging and claiming him to be a madman and fool. Also because Deborah did not see him as a monster either, she did not fear him like the rest. At first, that was what he wanted, to be feared by everyone, yet when getting to know Deborah, he did not want that. She was not like everyone.
The woman that made him blind helped him see so much more and because of this, Zaheed rubbed his thumb against her cheek tenderly before leaning in and laying down a kiss upon it. It was a gentle one, the type giving not out of lust but instead of honor as if he were giving respects to a king by kissing his ring. Though Zaheed did not see her as an object, such as a ring. Zaheed was a man that hardly acted upon impulses, but instead made decisive and tedious plans, unless he was under two powerful emotions one being hate and the other love. And out of the two, it was obvious which one he was under.
Vinicius slept just fine, though not completely peaceful, not when he kept in my his family and how much he missed them. Though came the time of morning, Vinicius rushed himself up, he was going to work out his body before Bell decided some event for them. Yet by the looks of it, Bell was no where to be found. That was quite odd, Vinicius was skeptical at first, negative ideas lingered. But fortunately Vinicius came across a letter.
Vinicius was happy that Bell was giving him some free time. First things first, Vinicius wished to find him something to wear so he would feel less naked. Well, he did not seem to be able to find any suits of armor, but no problem Vinicius always preferred to be light on his feet anyways. So he put on a linen long-sleeve shirt, though too big for him but that was also because he needed to gain some weight, and a pair of trousers. Then Vinicius discovered a brown cloak to keep warm and some sandals. Done, now he wanted to do something about his hair, thus looking down at his reflection through the body of water by the waterfall, he cut off any unwanted locks and shaved. His hair was shorter now, shorter then it had ever been, Vinicius usual wore out long hair, now his hair spiked up a bit. And his beard was also trimmed very well and shaved around corners to look cleaner. Having a better looking appearance now lifted Vinicius's spirits, not because he was vain, but instead, he no longer appeared scruffy and broken as he when leaving Zianro's dungeon. Though the burns were still noticeable.
Bellistrad arrived with some items brought after the sun had gone down. "Here, cook this meat and eat it. You are going to need the muscle." He was thoughtful, Vinicius liked that and was no longer mad at Bell for what happened back at Shadowfen, especially because he did not leave Vinicius for dead, and then even handed him back the sword. And Vinicius understood perhaps why Bell would want Vinicius against his brother. Besides, Vinicius is known to hold grudges, but not over everything.
Vinicius grabbed the pan, holding it steadily over the flames. It smelled like paradise to Vinicius, he was ready to tear his teeth into the meat, it has been long. Besides, he knew it would help regain his strength. "So what did you do while I was gone? Any progress with... anything?"
"Oh yeah," Vinicius responded as he feasted on his meal. "Went for a run first, then I decided to build back by muscle by using that sword you gave me as an axe to chop down some firewood." Vinicius directed his head over to the large pile of firewood in the back corner. "But after that I still thought I needed to make more progress so I worked my upper body by climbing trees. Found some nuts also, lots of nuts actually placed them in that basket. Oh and I touched up on my appearance."
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell was going through what supplies they currently had as he listened to Zotar talk about his day. Such a simple aspect to Bell must be new to Zotar as being royalty he normally did not get asked much about his own well being. It was good that Zotar was building his body back up to fighting status. Bell himself was out of physical practice besides all the walking he did from village to village. He thought about maybe training with Zotar in the near future, and he did have a second sword stored at their cave.
When Zotar mentioned his appearance Bell had to see it for himself. Turning around he immediately approved of the look and nodded in acceptance."Much better, now all the woman of Imos will fall to your feet." His sarcasm lightened the mood in the room, and Bell was glad for it. The dark feelings that Zotar had brought with him had been dragging down Bell the entire trip.
As far as Bell could predict they would have non-perishable food to last them another month. Luckily they would not have to wait that long, perhaps a week more at most. As long as Zotar could finish the training within that time, which reminded Bell he should continue with the second chakra training. Bell sat down cross-legged once more and motioned for Zotar to do the same."You have done well, both spiritually and physically. But we have a long road to go still. When I first started this training it took me almost three years to finish with minimal supervision. You must complete your training much faster than that. Let us continue with the naval energy."
Bellistrad placed his hands on opposite sides on his naval area and a bright orange ball of flame burst into life in between his hands. "Just like this flame, your naval and all other energies I have or will show you pulse with energy within your body. But these energies can become clouded and blocked by our emotions. These energy points, called Chakras, are essential to our life source, and use of our magic." He let all this soak in for Zotar and for him to ask any questions he needed. This part of the training would hopefully not take very long but it was all up to Zotar.
Bell was going through what supplies they currently had as he listened to Zotar talk about his day. Such a simple aspect to Bell must be new to Zotar as being royalty he normally did not get asked much about his own well being. It was good that Zotar was building his body back up to fighting status. Bell himself was out of physical practice besides all the walking he did from village to village. He thought about maybe training with Zotar in the near future, and he did have a second sword stored at their cave.
When Zotar mentioned his appearance Bell had to see it for himself. Turning around he immediately approved of the look and nodded in acceptance."Much better, now all the woman of Imos will fall to your feet." His sarcasm lightened the mood in the room, and Bell was glad for it. The dark feelings that Zotar had brought with him had been dragging down Bell the entire trip.
As far as Bell could predict they would have non-perishable food to last them another month. Luckily they would not have to wait that long, perhaps a week more at most. As long as Zotar could finish the training within that time, which reminded Bell he should continue with the second chakra training. Bell sat down cross-legged once more and motioned for Zotar to do the same."You have done well, both spiritually and physically. But we have a long road to go still. When I first started this training it took me almost three years to finish with minimal supervision. You must complete your training much faster than that. Let us continue with the naval energy."
Bellistrad placed his hands on opposite sides on his naval area and a bright orange ball of flame burst into life in between his hands. "Just like this flame, your naval and all other energies I have or will show you pulse with energy within your body. But these energies can become clouded and blocked by our emotions. These energy points, called Chakras, are essential to our life source, and use of our magic." He let all this soak in for Zotar and for him to ask any questions he needed. This part of the training would hopefully not take very long but it was all up to Zotar.
Na'ari walked slowly. It wasn't because he wanted to, it was as much as his legs were currently allowing him to do as possible. He was grateful that Mekaisto didn't let him fall or anything like that. He was surprisingly not nervous around her, maybe it was because he was hurt and she helped him back on his feet, at least temporarily until she got him to the city
They reached the city and Na'ari could tell it was different. He probably looked just as strange to them as they were to him, with their silvery hair and other things about them. But he was naturally drawn to those things, they had a certain beauty, and charm to them. But no doubt if Zianro branded him an exile and probable traitor, the air tribe would arrest him on the spot as they never want trouble from anyone.
They reached an inn and he was taken to a room immediately, he went onto the bed with a plop. He could only lie there and watch her make something as thoughts swirled in his head. He sighed as he knew he might never see Lakeshore again. However, to be honest with himself, he had no real attachment there other then his Loyalty to Zianro which was broken by Zianro. Na'ari was a man caught in whatever the water lord sunk himself into and is feeling the brunt of it.
Now that he thought about it further, the fact he was beaten up so conveniently near Airedale was strange to him too. Unless those mercenaries knew he was coming there. "Zianro must've wanted me worked over so that the air tribe can detain me more easily...is he that selfish now?? Will the Air Tribe leaders order me imprisoned when they find out?" his thoughts continued to swirl in the pits of his mind. He finally decided to ask and figure out all those answers later.
They reached the city and Na'ari could tell it was different. He probably looked just as strange to them as they were to him, with their silvery hair and other things about them. But he was naturally drawn to those things, they had a certain beauty, and charm to them. But no doubt if Zianro branded him an exile and probable traitor, the air tribe would arrest him on the spot as they never want trouble from anyone.
They reached an inn and he was taken to a room immediately, he went onto the bed with a plop. He could only lie there and watch her make something as thoughts swirled in his head. He sighed as he knew he might never see Lakeshore again. However, to be honest with himself, he had no real attachment there other then his Loyalty to Zianro which was broken by Zianro. Na'ari was a man caught in whatever the water lord sunk himself into and is feeling the brunt of it.
Now that he thought about it further, the fact he was beaten up so conveniently near Airedale was strange to him too. Unless those mercenaries knew he was coming there. "Zianro must've wanted me worked over so that the air tribe can detain me more easily...is he that selfish now?? Will the Air Tribe leaders order me imprisoned when they find out?" his thoughts continued to swirl in the pits of his mind. He finally decided to ask and figure out all those answers later.
“Well, I just assumed you would be uncomfortable if I suddenly grabbed your face. But now, that you mention it... I guess you won't quite mind.”
No, Deborah knew it was her fault that he was blind. So even if she would be surprised at first she felt like it was her obligation to let him grab hold of her whenever he needed someone to guide him or any sort of help. She couldn’t blame him for it and she didn’t. But this was the first time she actually felt guilty for using her powers, she had never experienced such feelings before. Or she had and did feel guilty for how the king had turned out, but that was because of the things she had told him. But never had she experienced emotions such as guilt over what she was able to do with her light.
Perhaps it was an odd situation, to stand inside the training ground and have the king of all people feeling her face. But since she started to work under him she had experienced so many oddities and things she would never even consider happening to her that this just felt like any other day. Or no it didn’t feel like any other way, but it didn’t feel strange either. It was just a new experience among others.
“Perhaps it is a good thing that you blinded me. As my fingers stream down against your smooth face you, my mind paints a beautiful portrait, one I dare not to forget.” Yes, just a new experience amongst others. But Deborah’s eyes got thinner either as she slightly tilted her head backwards, frowning. Not because she got angry at him or tried to escape but because she thought about what he said, wondering if she just had heard that. “I was selfish with sight, not to cherish it-- you, as I do now.”
She had definitely heard that. It was not some sort of illusion, this was really happening. She had already heard the king admitting to striving for her approval, using the word worshipping, but it was something in the mood that just seemed differently from then.
And the moment the king suddenly bent forward she knew why, the whole world seemed to slow down as she watched it happening. Or perhaps it was just the feeling she got because her thoughts speeded up, it was as if she had thousands of thoughts crossing her mind in the short while it took him to reach her cheek. She was shocked. She didn’t just blink once or twice, she stood there stunned for a while and just blinked. Her mind trying to process what had just happened. Not because she had anything against it but because it was the king that had just bent down and kissed her. Not some ordinary man hanging around in the city, it was the king. Who wouldn’t get stunned if they suddenly got shown affection from someone considered royal?
She stayed quiet for a while, trying to get her brain working again because it was as if it had gotten stuck, repeating the moment over and over. She couldn’t think of anything to say or do, what was she supposed to do? Kiss him back? No, you don't just kiss kings. In the end she just tilted her head downwards as if she was about to bow, because curtseying was something she never would do. “Thank you so much king, that was the nicest thing anyone has told me. It makes me happy that you think that way.”
After Deborah had reacted Zaheed gave a small bow of his head, signaling his exit. He said nothing more from then, just silence as he left. The course of the next two days training went rather normal, nothing else that may be known as surprising occurred. The lessons went on just as they were suppose to, Zaheed with assistance from his pet teaching Deborah the ways of a skilled assassin. And though the training proved more and more challenge as each hour past, Zaheed was assured with this intensity Deborah would prove the mission to be a success.
And so past the three days all was left was the time of Deborah's departure. After the first day, when her training started, Zaheed did something that almost felt like instinct perhaps because it was on impulse. It was most highly likely that Deborah sure did not forget his feat of the kiss he delivered against the cheek. He sure did not forget it. He questioned if that was a mistake, if she secretly hated him for it. Yes, she thanked him, but Zaheed hoped she would responded in similar action. And how he felt about Deborah for the course of those three days were conflicting. His logical side of Zaheed told him that he was making a mistake attaching himself to her, yet his emotional side, one that he often kept numb and ignored, sensitized ever since she made the choice to stay. And because of this conflict between the two Zaheed became grouchy, not with Deborah of course, but between his servants and subjects. Though around Deborah he was quieter and more reserved, holding in those two diverging mindsets.
Though now was the time for her to leave and journey on her mission, it was when the battle inside his mind grew much more extreme. His logic questioned if she was ready for this, She only had three days, could this mission truly be successful? Yet his emotions pushed Zaheed to be faithful, She will not let you down. And evidently his emotions won this battle.
It is the moment of goodbyes, one last meeting. "So comes the day," Zaheed started with as he made it to their meeting place. "I guess this is farewell for now. I hope your legs are doing well, but either status, I believe in you."
Again, more mediation practice, though Vinicius was hating it less and less each day. It starting getting to the point where the mediations were just daily training, or that was the best way to put it. But yet Vinicius did not see it as training. To him, training is suppose to make you sweat, pant, get the heart pumping. However this, this was just calm and peaceful, training is not suppose to be calm and peaceful, or so he believed.
Then Bellistrad mentioned that it took him three years to finish it? And how long was Vinicius going to have. He always wondered where all this mediation was going towards, why was he learning this in the end? Sure, he guessed the mediations were somehow going to help him understand and wield his powers better and there was also self-evaluation there. But when that was over and done, what then? Vinicius hoped Bell was not still wishing for him to defeat Zaheed, because all the hospitality given to him would make it harder to say no.
Learning about the Chakras was something that did spark Vinicius's interest. Through all of Vinicius's years of training he never learned something like that. Really, he never had a lesson or lecture about magic. He was only taught how to bend fire, not how to understand it. Another thing that Bell stated that drew Vinicius's curiosity was him saying energies become blocked by emotions. Vinicius wondered what kind of warrior could he turn out to be if he could find some way over those emotion. He did not know how to solve that problem, was the solution just not have any emotions at all? Then what would be the point of living?
So in question Vinicius asked, "If emotions create discord what must I do? Rid myself of all emotion?" It did not make sense to Vinicius, were mediations suppose to help him learn about his powers, strengthen them, yet when mediating he often had to think about his life and relationships which led to him thinking about his emotions.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell laughed a little at Zotar's question and showed him exactly how wrong his assumption was. "Quiet the opposite, emotions are key to using magic. But negative emotions put limits on yourself and block your energy flow. Positive emotions have the opposite effect. Why do you think my fire is blue instead of like everyone else's?" As a case in point Bell made a small amount of blue fire in his hand and extinguished it. He was still rather weak from before.
Centering his energy in his palm Bell moved his hand over Zotar's naval and poured his energy through it to help unblock the energy."Focus here for now, and work your way up from there. Soon you will realize that it is not how you are different from everyone else, it is how you are the same. It will show in yourself as well." With that Bell went into a deep meditation until the end of the night.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When morning came Bellistrad left again for a further distance this time. He left for a secret ruined circle in the middle of the woods for spiritual growth. He arrived at the overgrown ruins and immediately started meditating, healing his energy once again. He would be this way until nightfall,sacrificing a day's time for his energy back.
Bell laughed a little at Zotar's question and showed him exactly how wrong his assumption was. "Quiet the opposite, emotions are key to using magic. But negative emotions put limits on yourself and block your energy flow. Positive emotions have the opposite effect. Why do you think my fire is blue instead of like everyone else's?" As a case in point Bell made a small amount of blue fire in his hand and extinguished it. He was still rather weak from before.
Centering his energy in his palm Bell moved his hand over Zotar's naval and poured his energy through it to help unblock the energy."Focus here for now, and work your way up from there. Soon you will realize that it is not how you are different from everyone else, it is how you are the same. It will show in yourself as well." With that Bell went into a deep meditation until the end of the night.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When morning came Bellistrad left again for a further distance this time. He left for a secret ruined circle in the middle of the woods for spiritual growth. He arrived at the overgrown ruins and immediately started meditating, healing his energy once again. He would be this way until nightfall,sacrificing a day's time for his energy back.
She hadn't dreaded for the day but when it finally was there and she listened to the king's farewell Deborah mostly felt anxious. Perhaps she felt a bit nervous as well, but not scared. She just dreaded failure after he had put so much faith in her. She only whished not to let him down, but she couldn't help but feel doubt. And she wanted to express her concerns, but she couldn't. She could just keep quiet and smile before saying her farewells, "Thank you king, and I hope we'll meet again."
After that she left Murtovaara for the second time in her life, this time by herself. And she didn't know if that was the thing she felt the most anxious about, being out there all by herself. Trying to go to the right place, which probably was easier said than done. She knew where she was supposed to find the one who was suspected to be the king’s brother but she still needed to get there. It was a great honor to be handed such an assignment but at the same time it was a great pain, extremely troublesome. Requiring so much of her.
But she didn't complain that much about her, while traveling she got plenty of time to think about things. Her life. What had happened between her and the king. To her there were so many question marks around the whole thing. She was pretty sure that the king was or at least were married at some point, which meant he had a wife some time ago. Because she knew for sure that he had kids. She had lived in the same place as him and them for quite some time even though she was placed in the basement. But she had seen his kids not just once, the servants was not that good at keeping secrets either. She had just asked them about it once and they had told her almost everything. What really troubled her was her position in the whole thing, what would that make her? Some sort of mistress? Deborah was not that keen on such an idea.
In the end she had actually made her way to something that resembled what she had been told about. It was at least a waterfall, if it had some sort of cave or space behind it was not something she could judge from the outside. And just walking there to try didn't seem like the best idea. But she didn't need that, when she arrived it was still night time and the third ability she had found out worked the best in the dark. After a long breath with her eyes closed she opened them, indeed detecting the two heat signatures in there. As soon as she had made sure it was the right place she closed her eyes again, because even though it was an extremely simple thing to do it was at the same time extremely painful. It felt like her eyes were burning up and at the same time the head started to hurt like crazy. But it was another mixture of the air and the fire which made her heat sense more refined than most fire wielders. But she preferred to not use it, at all.
For some time she wondered if she should just head in now while they slept. But after a bit of thinking she decided that it wasn't the best choice, in there she would be trapped. She had no idea how the inside looked or what they could be hiding. There only where two humans but that didn't mean that it was just to walk right up to them. And her head still felt like it had just been smashed against a wall, so she doubted an attack at this point would be the best thing. She wasn't able to focus at the moment.
So she waited for a while, for the headache to ease and the target to leave the cave. Sadly the first one who left didn’t look like the one she waited for at all. She doubted that he could be the king’s brother, they didn't look even slightly related. So when he walked away she didn't make any attempts to follow him, instead she continued to wait for the second one in there.
Vinicius listened closely to Bellistrad's response because he truly did wished to get his questions answered. This whole mediation think, it was so different, yet the unknown things in life are what make man curious. Bell urged Vinicius to see how he was not different from everyone else, then that means everyone else is not different from him. Vinicius struggled with that idea, he felt it be a good one, one that prospers peace. But it seemed to him that since birth he was taught that he was different, the tribe was different from all other nations. Even to put it this way, the fire tribe is superior to all others.
Vinicius mediated harder, because this was no longer just sitting down and thinking to him. Mediation started to appear to him as a time of discovery. He started to list inside of his mind the same things he had in common with his enemies, people he would affiliate as different from him. One person that came in mind was obviously Zianro, Vinicius hated that man and struggled believing they were the same.
In the end Vinicius fell asleep during his mediation, he exhausted his mind enough it went to rest. In the morning, waking up Vinicius still felt tired from the night before. But he was going to wake himself up with some combat training. Getting up, Bell was no where to be seen. He was probably out again, so Vinicius lifted himself off the ground and onto his feet. His back was still sore from the burns, and he was starting to feel it from his face. But Vinicius was a man that made the decision to usually shake off pain. So he did.
Vinicius grabbed his sword given to him by Bell. Vinicius then walked out of the cave, feeling that refreshing cool sensation of the water hitting his back. Water was not so bad after all, perhaps being singed a few days ago was not so bad after all. Sometimes life's torments are its best teachers. Vinicius sprinted over to a tree where he then began to duel it with blade in hand, sure the tree was not as good as an alive opponent, but it would have to do. After preforming clean quick strikes Vinicius stopped, he thought he heard something, but yet he kept in mind that he was near wildlife. So he continued driving his sword into the trunk, but stopped again, this time he swore he heard somebody, and ever since the ball night Vinicius learned you can never be to careful.
Thus he just stood there, he did not turn around or anything, but instead appeared as if he was catching his breath. If there was anyone after him, he wanted to give them the impression that he was merely occupied to gather air into his lungs, but his real intentions was to find this person.
The second one to exit through the waterfall could be the one, out of the two he definitely looked more like the older brother. Or well, they had the same hair color. That was everything she could tell from this distance. And it was not like she knew how the smaller brother was supposed to look, she had never seen him before. If it weren't paintings of him in the castle, but even if that was the case she never took time to look at those. The second thought that troubled her was the thing he held in his hand. It didn't exactly look as a stick, and it shined as the light hit it. So he was most likely armed now. She almost regretted not deciding to pursue the other one, that one just looked easier.
But it wasn't her decision, she knew who she was after and it was definitively not the first one. But a part of her hoped that it wasn't the second one either. He just looked like a lot more trouble, but who could it other could it be? A third person she hadn't even seen when she looked? Not likely. Or was there supposed to be another location that looked the same as this? That was not likely either. So with a small sigh she started making her way over to the man, trying to see if she could spot his forearms. But it was as the king had said, they were indeed covered. So she really had to get those things off first.
The closer she got the more troubled she got, that was a sword he held and those hurt. She had never been in a sword fight for real, she doubted it was the same for him. So with each step she got more nervous, more doubtful, the adrenalin pumped through out her body. Like she was walking towards death himself.
It wasn't as easy as the king had described it like, she couldn't just blind the man temporarily while checking his forearms. He wasn't facing her. It didn't work then. She needed his eyes directed towards her, or at least not turned away completely. As long as he wasn't facing away or had them closed it would work. Now, not so much so. And it scared her. That she had no idea how she was supposed to do it once she got close to him.
Her hand was clenching down at the blade by now as she tried to keep her breathing under control, trying to think out how she was supposed to do this. But it was as if she drew a blank, no ideas popped into her mind.
Vinicius waited and waited and waited some more, but nothing. He first considered that he was being too paranoid. Yet when that thought first arrived his mind, he quickly brushed it off. After the events in his life, he knew you could never be too cautious. Perhaps if he were careful enough in his past he would have to deal with the burns against his flesh. And speaking of those burns, as Vinicius stretched back his arm to strike the tree, he felt the pain scream from his back. He tried ignoring it, as he often does with afflictions, yet it had gotten to the point that his practice was being hindered by it.
So he quit his supposed sword fighting and made his way back to the waterfall. He first let the water splash down against his face, hitting the right spots in the cheeks, before he went to strip of his cloak. His cloak was what was covering his brand marks, so when he removed himself from it, his markings were revealed. He gave his arms quick glances, checking out if he had built anymore muscle. He was making progress, that was all he could hope for now.
Vinicius turned, face directed to the cave entrance. He then took of his shirt, exposing the burn and letting it be submerged by the water that streamed down. It felt so refreshing to bear the sensation of such cool water against the singed skin. He remembered how not to long ago Bell jumped fully into the pool of water. Which was quite odd to Vinicius at first, for Bell is a fire bender, yet he embraces water. But now, Vinicius's mind started opening up, he could see now why Bell would do such a thing.
But though Vinicius was basking the relief of the waterfall, he still kept in mind a paranoia that would protect him for the attack yet to come. For he hooked to his belt the blade, such he would feel more comfortable with it in his hand however it would make washing his face inconvenient. At his waist side would do for now, or would it?
She must had freaked out by some point, because she had apparently stopped. Hesitating so much that she had not approached them man further. She had just watched how he went inside the cave again. And she got annoyed at herself for letting him do that, because now he was in that secret place she couldn't study before. She had no idea what hide behind the water covered entrance. But she could wait and hope for him to return outside again. But she doubted that he would. And the second one could return anytime now. More people could get here at any time, she had no idea if they actually was waiting for someone since they had stayed here for some days.
So she knew she had to go inside there and just hope for the best. So after some deep breathes she made her way over to the waterfall, standing beside it and hesitating once more. The second man could return at any point, that got her even more nervous. So she had to look around, see if she could see any such movements in the nearby environment. But nothing, everything was quiet and it was now or never. Or she tried to tell herself that at least, to force her mind to that point where there was no return.
This time she prepared before, she had no idea what would face her on the inside but she just had to hope for the best and use her light to blind the man. If she was lucky he wouldn't be facing away this time or covering his eyes. So the glow spread from her hands over her body, until all of her glowed like she had done inside of Shadowfen. But the light was not nearly as strong as that time, at that time she had lost control over it, it was her rage that had shown itself. Now she had control, she couldn't let the man inside see her approach from the outside, so she couldn't use as much power as then.
But the water streaming down her face wasn't nearly something she would call refreshing while she passed through it, it just made everything worse. She felt the weight of it, how hard it hit her body, she felt like the pressure on her shoulders just got twice as heavy because of it. That little moment when she had it streaming down over her felt like an eternity, but when it finally was over she let the explosion lose. Still not nearly as powerful as the one in Shadowfen, it had just about covered the whole cave. And she had no idea if it was enough, but she wasn't blinded and she had to use those precious seconds or minutes where she hoped that the man couldn't see to get to him.
So she dashed forward while trying to check where she stepped, she still feared traps, but she got to the man and the first thing she went after was his forearms like she had been instructed. She needed to know if it indeed was the little brother of the king. But with each second that passed her heart beat got more violent, she had no clue when the man would regain his vision.
Vinicius continued showering his body in the streaming waterfall, it seemed his body had gotten use to the water after his imprisonment because even then was he showering but in sake of torture and torment. The water rushed down fast but especially loud, so at this point he could not hear anyone and necessarily he could not see anything with the water in his eyes. Plus his mind started to wander, sure he would try to force himself back to being cautious yet when people usually shower its a time of relaxation not a time to be on guard.
When Vinicius was finished he grabbed his cloak, drying his face with it, when suddenly he looked up a great flash of light blinded him. Vinicius first reaction was to take a step back, but evidently when he did, Vinicius caused himself to fall into a great pool of water. This was his worst nightmare, because not only could he not see but he was drowning. And drowning was one of his dire fears. He splashed and kicked around, not knowing how to swim. Well, it was more like not remembering, because he once did have lessons on how to swim just as a water bearer may know how to heal their burns, Vinicius learned how to rescue himself from suffocating underneath the weight of water.
But he brushed the lessons off, he hated ever dipping himself into water. And sometimes, he hated his father for urging him to, though now Vinicius knew it was for his best that father did so. He wished he treasured those lessons, enough to remember them, he wished he treasured his father more, enough to have been more obedient. In the midst of Vinicius's struggle between life and death, he started to feel ungrateful. Like he was not thankful enough in the past for his father, for his family, and even for Bell. Bellistrad, Vinicius wished he was here now to save his life for the third time, the first was from Zianro, the second time was from death by burning. And it hurt Vinicius to think he was going to end that kid's life.
He wondered what Bellistrad would do now, what would he tell Vinicius? He recalled their mediation sessions, how it always seemed to Vinicius that Bell talked about finding peace, forgiveness in himself and in others, to stop fighting. And that was it! Perhaps that was the best option in this situation, stop fighting. So that was what Vinicius did, already getting exhausted by the kicking and squirming, he ceased it and let his body sink. If anyone would of seen what Deborah did, they would suspect Vinicius had died, that he had drowned under there.
But beneath the surface, Vinicius experienced flashbacks, lessons with his father. As if his mind was forcing him to remember in hope for survival. Though it was not only his father he had heard, but also Bellistrad. Keeping a rhythm, letting his energy flow through him, that is how Vinicius felt about the water that surrounded him.
And with those words making home inside his head, he was able to ascend from the water, grabbing and climb over the rocks and onto the surface, when he spotted this attacker departing. He was not going to let her leave. So with all his speed- which was an incredible amount, he charged over to her, leaped his light body up into the air and hook a kick right in the back of her head. Perhaps that was not enough to knock her fully on the ground, but the strike stunned her enough to lose balance where Vinicius then swept his foot under herself, taking her down at lighting speed. And with one more swift blow Vinicius jammed his palm against her forehead, rendering the assassin unconscious.
When she out Vinicius tore strips of fabric from the bottom of his cloak for binds to put around the assassin's wrists and ankles. After tightly securing the makeshift ropes, Vinicius drug the woman back to the waterfall, near the pool. He woke up her up by submerging her head into the water, keeping her there for ten second before lifting her back up. "Who sent you?!" he yelled, not getting answers, he bashed her head back into the water for twice as long this time. "I said, who sent you?!"
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell was returning from his spiritual healing with a smile on his face and blue flames in his hands as he tossed a ball of flame from one hand to the other. He was now able to fight with fire once again, but not at the level shown in Zianro's palace. He didn't think he would be able to do that ever again. It was something he felt in his body during meditation, a pain in his lungs he did not have before.
He had decided to be more cautious and to slow his smoking habit. Bell quenched his fireball as he neared the waterfall and stepped out into the clearing so he could see it in all it's glory. He inhaled the moist aid and... stared in disbelief as Zotar was dunking a strange looking female's head into the water and screaming at her. Bell reacted on instinct and shot a small missile of blue fire at Zotar aimed at his chest, the fire only going as far as contact so it would not have enough time to burn him before it went out but the force of the impact would send him back several yards.
Bell did not speak and aimed his closed fists behind him, jumping at the same time he sent out a large stream of fire, launching him forward so that he landed next to the girl. Bell immediately examined her and lit a small flame in his hand to flash in front of her face. If she was paying attention she would more than likely follow it with her eyes letting him know she was okay. After examining her Bell let her lay on the ground still bound in the rags and stood to stared at Zotar.
"Have I taught you nothing? Violence will only indulge more violence, you will get no where doing this. I thought you would have learned that from Zianro already, but you obviously need more training than I thought." Bell looked down at the girl and then back at Zotar, standing over her with his fists burning blue. He knew that Zotar would more than likely attack him now, so he got into a combat stance and kept his blue fire at the ready.
"I will take care of the girl, I don't what she is doing here but I will handle it. Go and rest for tonight and I will join you soon."
Bell was returning from his spiritual healing with a smile on his face and blue flames in his hands as he tossed a ball of flame from one hand to the other. He was now able to fight with fire once again, but not at the level shown in Zianro's palace. He didn't think he would be able to do that ever again. It was something he felt in his body during meditation, a pain in his lungs he did not have before.
He had decided to be more cautious and to slow his smoking habit. Bell quenched his fireball as he neared the waterfall and stepped out into the clearing so he could see it in all it's glory. He inhaled the moist aid and... stared in disbelief as Zotar was dunking a strange looking female's head into the water and screaming at her. Bell reacted on instinct and shot a small missile of blue fire at Zotar aimed at his chest, the fire only going as far as contact so it would not have enough time to burn him before it went out but the force of the impact would send him back several yards.
Bell did not speak and aimed his closed fists behind him, jumping at the same time he sent out a large stream of fire, launching him forward so that he landed next to the girl. Bell immediately examined her and lit a small flame in his hand to flash in front of her face. If she was paying attention she would more than likely follow it with her eyes letting him know she was okay. After examining her Bell let her lay on the ground still bound in the rags and stood to stared at Zotar.
"Have I taught you nothing? Violence will only indulge more violence, you will get no where doing this. I thought you would have learned that from Zianro already, but you obviously need more training than I thought." Bell looked down at the girl and then back at Zotar, standing over her with his fists burning blue. He knew that Zotar would more than likely attack him now, so he got into a combat stance and kept his blue fire at the ready.
"I will take care of the girl, I don't what she is doing here but I will handle it. Go and rest for tonight and I will join you soon."
Vinicius felt a force launched his body back, knocking him off his feet and onto the ground. He caught hint of a blue flame, and by just the sight of that, Vinicius knew it was Bellistrad. Vinicius despised the fact Bell had to come in at this time, at this exact moment, it looked bad for Vinicius, he look rather vicious. At the ground Vinicius quickly got back up by rolling his body side ways and jumping onto his feet.
"Have I taught you nothing? Violence will only indulge more violence, you will get no where doing this. I thought you would have learned that from Zianro already, but you obviously need more training than I thought."
"Now is not the time for you to lecture me, Bellistrad! This is an assassin!" Vinicius yelled with aggression, although he was not set on attacking Bell. Instead Vinicius merely marched closer to him. "She tried to kill me, you know what I have been through. And don't think for one second I would not fight back." Vinicius did not want to hurt Bell, he owed his life to this man, but that does not mean Vinicius will not disagree with him.
At least Vinicius knew one thing from the little time that he had to interrogate the intruder, she was not a water bender. That was what Vinicius first made note of when the flash of light blinded him. He was lucky when his assumption was right that the power came from her. Though he did not know if he was happy for making note of that. Because if she could create light, fire is light, what if she is some type of fire bender? No, she could not be, the fire tribe after Vinicius. He tried to convince himself that perhaps if his own people were after him, what if it could be because they were spotted in Shadowfen. But why would they track them down? And how would they know it was Vinicius they fired at though the soldiers did not investigate.
"I will take care of the girl, I don't what she is doing here but I will handle it. Go and rest for tonight and I will join you soon."
Vinicius stepped back, rest, he would like that right now. Some time to clear his head, sort out thoughts that tormented his mind. "Fine...," Vinicius responded bitterly, but at least he cooperated with Bell on that. Vinicius slowly turned around glaring at Bell and then at the assassin, mainly at her really. He then emerged into the cave.
She wasn't sure what had happened, because the first thing Deborah saw when she awoke from being knocked out was the subject. The one that had been drowning just a moment ago, or she thought so. But apparently not. He was screaming. She didn't really care, she was just concerned with how much her head hurt. He wanted to know who sent her, she didn't tell. But as she returned from inside the waterfall again, coughing, she did at least look at him. She wasn't surprised that the both of the brothers seemed to favor choking others.
And then she fell to the ground, getting pulled down as the man flew backwards. It had happened in seconds, she wasn't really sure what had happened, but she was sure she had seen something blue. It was strange, she couldn't remember seeing anything like that before. But apparently it was the other stranger from before, the one she had seen walking away. And even if his speech seemed friendly Deborah only glared at him from the ground. If she wasn't bound, she would probably try once more. Blind the targets and go after the little brother, but now she could only lie there and glare at them.
She tried to get lose, to squirm around, but she didn't get lose. Her wrists and arms was still trapped, like this she was not going to be able to complete her mission. Like this she wasn't able to do anything. Just lie here. Reminded her of the prison or the sickbed. But this was probably worse. The smaller brother knew she was an assassin, he had warned the other one, there was no point in hoping that she would be released. Therefor she wouldn't even try begging and she was not even close to being good enough at manipulating herself out of this mess, so silence was the only choice she had at the moment.
The cousins had hurried back to their own village, startled and upset by what they had experienced. And they were clearly more confused afterwards than they were before they had joined the stranger on his quest in Lakeshore. They couldn't understand what had just happened, everything had moved so fast. Once they were safe in their own village, hiding in their mansion they had tried to figure it out together. Discussed it with their advisors. But nothing. The only thing they had figured out was the fact that the late fire lord indeed had been kidnapped by the Water tribe but why was not something they could understand. And Ara didn't want to understand. In her opinion they had already meddled too much in other's businesses.
"What should we do with this man he has exiled to our county? He asked us to put him in jail," It was Cailu that brought up the question. They were enjoying their supper after a long day of discussions and arguing, everyone was worked up by this mess. Almost everyone agreed with Ara on the subject, that they should hadn't meddled in the subject. It only seemed to bring them more trouble.
"He didn't ask us to put him in jail, he said that we could do that as some sort of compensation for all the trouble your friend brought us. So we're not going to put him in jail before we get a legit reason to do that, if the Water lord sends an messenger and letting us know what this right hand of his has done wrong and I believe it's something he should be put in jail for we will do it. We don't have cell's enough to waste them on innocent men some other tribe don't want to be associated with anymore."
Her answer was true, Airdale didn't have a proper jail like Murtovaara and Lakeshore. Their village was a lot smaller as well, their way of dealing with criminals was simply to banish them from their land. They had too much to deal with when it came to their own population that was on the verge of dying out. And Cailu only nodded at the sharp answer, because he knew that as well. He knew that they should be focusing on their own people instead, trying to survive the winter that soon would cover the land.
"But should we just ignore him? We have no idea why his leader asked us to put him in jail, perhaps we should ask?"
Ara looked over at Cailu with disbelief at first, she couldn't understand how he could focus on something so nonexistent when they had much bigger troubles ahead of them. But in the end she just nodded towards him, "Fine. But this will be your responsibility. You find him and bring him here so I can question him, while you do that I will handle everything else. Like always. You can start your search tomorrow, it won't be that hard for you I think."
Cailu didn't say anymore after that, he just nodded quietly. He agreed with his cousin, finding the water exile would probably not be that hard, he just had to look after a man with some sort of blue eyes among those that didn't look like a fellow tribe member.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell only released his fighting stance when Zotar had fully entered the cave, and even then stared at the waterfall for a full minute before finally relaxing. He slipped the pack off his shoulder and set it down, pulling out his hookah and setting it up on the ground. Bell drug some dead logs over to where Deborah was and made a little camp fire complete with two larger logs set aside as seating. Bell set up a tripod over the fire that held some water Bell put in it and some vegetables to make a vegetarian stew. After putting the last of the food in the stew Bell finally paid attention to Deborah.
He made a small blade with blue flame at the end of his finger tips and approached her. "Let me give you some advice. Before I cut these bonds I will ask you kindly not to run or fight back. If you run I will either have to eliminate the threat you are before you can harm Zotar or myself. Or I can let Zotar have you to himself, and I don't think he has as much tolerance for half breeds as I do." Yes, he knew about her parentage without needing anyone to tell him. He could sense the fire energy in her, but also something else. It was almost certainly Air but he couldn't be sure.
As per his promise he cut the bonds and immediately stepped back to sit on his log while the other log sat open across the fire from him. He took his hookah tube and started smoking, the other tube nearer to Deborah. He gestured to the open invitation and waited calmly."Join me, have a meal and we can talk about things. I mean only the best for everyone here."
Bell only released his fighting stance when Zotar had fully entered the cave, and even then stared at the waterfall for a full minute before finally relaxing. He slipped the pack off his shoulder and set it down, pulling out his hookah and setting it up on the ground. Bell drug some dead logs over to where Deborah was and made a little camp fire complete with two larger logs set aside as seating. Bell set up a tripod over the fire that held some water Bell put in it and some vegetables to make a vegetarian stew. After putting the last of the food in the stew Bell finally paid attention to Deborah.
He made a small blade with blue flame at the end of his finger tips and approached her. "Let me give you some advice. Before I cut these bonds I will ask you kindly not to run or fight back. If you run I will either have to eliminate the threat you are before you can harm Zotar or myself. Or I can let Zotar have you to himself, and I don't think he has as much tolerance for half breeds as I do." Yes, he knew about her parentage without needing anyone to tell him. He could sense the fire energy in her, but also something else. It was almost certainly Air but he couldn't be sure.
As per his promise he cut the bonds and immediately stepped back to sit on his log while the other log sat open across the fire from him. He took his hookah tube and started smoking, the other tube nearer to Deborah. He gestured to the open invitation and waited calmly."Join me, have a meal and we can talk about things. I mean only the best for everyone here."
Some people she would never be able to figure out, how their mind worked. Deborah only watched the stranger with his blue flame as he approached her, talking about how he would let her go. Set her free. But apparently thought she would just gladly join him for dinner and sit their obediently as if it was a completely normal thing to do. If she had wondered if the king was crazy at times he wasn't nearly as insane as this one was. In her eyes he was a complete idiot.
As soon as he had cut through the thing that kept her trapped she sat up, she was still moving slowly. Watching him and what he would do while rubbing her wrists. One thing that puzzled her extremely was how he could know that she was of half breed, he hadn't seen her power - yet. There was nothing in her opinion that would spill the truth about her. And clearly she didn't care the slightest what he thought or his threats about either killing her himself or just handing her over to the little brother.
She still hadn’t spoken even a single world as her skin started glowing once more, lighting up the cave and even its darkest corners. She wasn't scared about being spotted this time, she had already been seen. There was nothing that would make her restrain her power. She didn't care about blinding the men - but that was never a guarantee. She just needed enough time to get to the other one and finish him off, she wasn't sure where her blade was but she didn't need it.
And she released the explosion, just like last time, letting the light swallow the cave whole as she turned around and dashed after the smaller brother. She only needed to get close enough, death or not she would bring him down with her. From her palm the small orb grew, it was reasons to why she had told the king not touch it when she had warmed him up. But this time there would be no warnings, she would let it meet someone else’s flesh for the first time. She had never used it is a violent way before, she wasn’t sure what it would do. She just knew it would be painful if it succeeded, she had a self-made sun in her palm.
Bellistrad Indorial
The flash was unexpected, but for Bellistrad it was something beautiful instead of frightening. The light had always been a symbol of purity in his visions and now to bare witness to pure light being created brought tears to his eyes, not from him becoming temporarily blinded but from the afterglow of this light in his memory. "That was the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. Thank you for showing me this." Bell bent forwards and stretched his arms out across the ground as far as they could go, making himself flat in a low bow of humility.
He sensed the heat of her palm becoming extremely powerful, but he seemed not to care for the incoming threat. He was not her target as far as he knew so he felt no danger from her. He sat up and stared into oblivion only seeing outlines of heat against the black. "If you choose to use violence against Zotar, know this. He is more than willing to do the same. I will not stop you in your path if you wish it to be filled with bloodshed. Mine on the other hand is much calmer and has open arms for anyone willing."
Bell started smoking again, the heat of the still burning material giving him the basic idea of where the tube was for him to grab. He sat in silence and stared at where Deborah's outline was against the energy of the forest around them. He made no move to stop Deborah from getting to Zotar, knowing that whatever fate had in store would not be stopped one way or the other.
The flash was unexpected, but for Bellistrad it was something beautiful instead of frightening. The light had always been a symbol of purity in his visions and now to bare witness to pure light being created brought tears to his eyes, not from him becoming temporarily blinded but from the afterglow of this light in his memory. "That was the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. Thank you for showing me this." Bell bent forwards and stretched his arms out across the ground as far as they could go, making himself flat in a low bow of humility.
He sensed the heat of her palm becoming extremely powerful, but he seemed not to care for the incoming threat. He was not her target as far as he knew so he felt no danger from her. He sat up and stared into oblivion only seeing outlines of heat against the black. "If you choose to use violence against Zotar, know this. He is more than willing to do the same. I will not stop you in your path if you wish it to be filled with bloodshed. Mine on the other hand is much calmer and has open arms for anyone willing."
Bell started smoking again, the heat of the still burning material giving him the basic idea of where the tube was for him to grab. He sat in silence and stared at where Deborah's outline was against the energy of the forest around them. He made no move to stop Deborah from getting to Zotar, knowing that whatever fate had in store would not be stopped one way or the other.
Vinicius rushed one foot after the other, sprinting quickly from what he left behind, that being the assassin and Bell. He did not know what happened to that young man Vinicius would consider his friend after the couple times he saved his life. But Vinicius had only hoped the best for him. Sure, there were many times Vinicius did not understand Bell, but that would not force Vinicius to forget his kindness. Vinicius did feared the kid was too compassionate for his own good, however he also seen Bell efficient when it comes to fire bending. In otherwords, he has his special blue fire, that has to be good for something.
But now was the time Vinicius departed from Bellistrad, things would perhaps be better that way, bringing danger farther away from Bell. Because according to Vinicius the assassin would not be there in the first place if he was not. So, that had him concluded if he is gone, then Bell will be safer. Besides, Vinicius felt he no longer was needed with Bell anymore, from the first moment that Vinicius was put in Zianro's dungeon, he has been longing to return home. And finally, he was going to make that reality. He was a free man, Bell claimed that he was not his master, that Vinicius could make his own decisions. And he did. For while Bell and Deborah were outside of the cave and Vinicius inside, he immediately prepared him for a journey back to Murtovaara. Once gathered what he needed, Vinicius approached a space in the rock walls, a small hole which he had been taking notice of from since when he first entered the cave. Vinicius bent his knees and crawled in, making his exit.
And now he was gone, on his way back to a place and a tribe he called home. He did not know if he was going to be welcomed, or if what Bell had said was true. But he saw this as a time to get answers once and for all.
Vinicius travelled for the course of five days before he made it to Murtovaara. He was starving, thirsty but none of that mattered when he set foot on his homeland. He was happy to finally be there, but things were different, the whole atmosphere of the tribe felt like the way Vinicius felt when imprisonment, the people there seemed trapped, his people. They were not slaved, yet looking into their eyes from far distance, Vinicius saw brokenness. Life here had no color. Vinicius wore the hood from his cloak to keep from being spotted as the tribe’s former king, he wanted to explore a little bit more. Though when he did, he discovered something quite odd- Zaheed had his very own statue of himself, well, it more than just a simply sculpture, it was worshipped. Candles, people, offerings, it all surrounded him with criers proclaiming the victory Zaheed gained when tearing down Shadowfen and of Zaheed’s magnificent godhood. Vinicius was confused, he worshipped the tribe’s gods, not his brother. This was not right, it did worry Vinicius. Another thing that struck Vinicius was the statue itself, sure it had Zaheed’s face, but its body was deformed, parts bigger than others.
But instead of wondering about his brother, it was about time he gave Zaheed a little visit. Vinicius made his way to the palace gate. When he approached the guards there, they were of course alarmed when meeting a mysterious hooded stranger and when he lowered his hooded, they could not entirely recognized him, not with the new hair due and burns. So Vinicius lifted up his forearms, revealing his marks, and they knew who this exactly was.
The next morning Cailu started his search, it was more difficult than he had imagined it to be. He didn't have anything to go on more than the eye color and the knowledge that it should be someone who didn't carry the snow white hair like his fellow tribe members. But he didn't know what hair color it should be. He didn't even know what the man's name was! He didn't know anything at all.
So the search went on for hours, at least it felt like it. He just walked around the land and asked every stranger he saw who they could be, but most of them ended up only being mercenaries that were passing through. Which wasn't that strange since it was what Airedale mostly survived on, those that traveled from city to city, they were lucky being in the middle of the land for that. Unlucky when it came to the war since it sometimes was taking place right outside their little village.
But after many attempts to find the man Cailu finally got a hint, someone had seen an injured man arrive the day before in the company of a woman. She had been supporting him according to the tale. It wasn't much to work on but still a little, it could just be another traveler that had gotten unlucky on his way but after all the failed attempts Cailu was ready to grasp every little opportunity. Because he couldn't fail on a mission like this, that would be humiliating.
So he followed the woman’s direction, the way she had pointed out that she had seen the two walk. As he made his way through the village he stopped occasionally to ask after directions, or ask if someone had seen the two yesterday and as he got new directions he followed them. In the end he found himself in front of one of the inns Airedale provided, he wasn't that surprised. If they didn't stay at an inn, where would they stay?
Once inside he just spoke shortly to the owner, asking the man about who was staying there. Asking for the couple and even if the man had hesitated when it came to answer the question he did since the request came from their leader herself. And not the fake one but the one that was appreciated by the tribe. and even if the man didn't know who the man that had accompanied the lady was it still was some sort of an hint, or just another one to cross from the list of suspects.
In front of the door he had been told would contain the two he lightly knocked to get their attention before calling out, "I'm Cailu Elre, a representative of the tribe leader, we're searching for a man from the water tribe. Could you please open the door so I can talk to you two?"
Gone. He was gone. Her target had escaped. Where and how he had been able to escape she had no idea about, she had been there, in the front, where they had to go through when leaving the cave. She had been watching it the whole time! But he was gone. She couldn't understand how he could be gone, but he was. And she had failed because there were no way for her to track him down now. She didn't know how he did that. He wasn't a member of the air tribe! If anyone was supposed to be able to do something like that it should be them, but fire members couldn't turn invisible, right? She had never seen something like that before.
And she was furious. At him, at herself, at the idiotic person in the front that was bowing to her because she blinded him. He was extremely annoying. Everything was extremely annoying. She was exploding, on the inside and probably outside as well. She wasn't sure, she only knew that she was screaming as she threw the light ball at the cave wall. Nothing happened, it was stone, what could heat do against something as stone. It was just as useless as fire.
She continued to wreck the cave like that for a good while, she just didn't know what else she would do. And she was so mad, she couldn't help it. The anger had consumed her. She didn't actually realize what she was doing until the moment she gazed down upon her knuckles and saw how the skin had gotten scraped off, reveling the flesh underneath while the blood started to drip. At that point she gave up, she stopped going berserk and just stood there and stared into the wall. Wondering what she was supposed to do now, go back? Probably. There was nothing else she could do, she had to admit her failure and see what faith would be awaiting her now.
After a while of just standing around and thinking she walked out of the cave, she paid no attention to the strange second man she had no business with. She just walked out and started to make her journey back to Murtovaara, which would be a lot longer than planned. The forest looked them same wherever she went. Trees everywhere, a couple of larger stones here and there. Nothing that really stood out. And she had no idea from which direction she had come from, she was lost. But there wasn't anything else she could do but continue to walk through the forest that got more and more irritating according to her.
Vinicius was walking, more like he pushed and shoved- forced, would be the word. For now he would reach a destination, but it was not the palace, no he had already completed his path there, one he wished he never made. Because it was there at the palace that Zaheed spilled everything, and not just the blood of their two other siblings, Zenas and Gabriella. But Zaheed told Vinicius of every crime he committed to own the throne, to be king. Vinicius's kidnap, that was Zaheed's fault, their mother's death, Zaheed poisoned her. Vinicius was surprised their father's assassination was not Zaheed's fault either, but no, he only replied to say no matter how much he rejoice in the hour of discovering his father's death, he could not take credit of it.
Vinicius stood up for his brother, and now, it felt like he was taking a stab to the back. And soon enough he was going to receive much more suffering. Vinicius was on his way to judgment, to face a punishment he did not commit. He could hear Zaheed's voice from a distance, it was a loud roar, a powerful one, he played the part of a superior very well.
"My only sister and youngest brother are both dead, because of Vinicius. As you all know, on the day of his ball, Vinicius was kidnapped, kept in captivity. Yet somehow escaping he returned here, but not with a longing for his family, not to cherish time with the ones he loves, no, he came with a wrath, a bloodlust, vengeance. In anger that we did not rescue him, Vinicius ended their lives," Zaheed lied, yet convinced every soul that surrounded as Vinicius was kicked into the center of the circle the people made up.
They handed him a sword before making it to the center of judgment, and he accepted it, for now. Yet he then found out what was happening, four armored soldiers surrounded, ready to make a show of him. They wanted him to fight, wanted to see the violence in his eyes. But no, Vinicius did not want to be that, not anymore. He had his eyes closed before in the past, as he ran berserk with weapon in hand, though now, his eyes were open and so was his palm. Vinicius dropped the blade.
Zaheed, seeing this, waved a dismissal for his troops, as he then walked into the circle. "Go on, Vinicius, pick up the sword, and fight me, spill my blood just as you did to Zenas and Gabriella." Was Vinicius tempted to do what he said and charge at Zaheed? No, not even close, he was just broken. More broken than he was when he was imprisoned, because even then he had hoped he had a family and tribe he could one day go back to. But now, his family was gone, nothing but a monster of his blood lasted, and the tribe hated him.
So Vinicius fell to his knees, and Zaheed shot a smirked at him and eyes that said, I win. It was what Zaheed dreamed of, his brother to the ground, and Zaheed rising above him. But if anyone knew Zaheed, they would know, he always wants more. "So he accepts the cost of it a murder deserves," Zaheed turned around to grab a branding iron that was dipped into a pot of fire. Zaheed lifted up the glowing metal that held shape of the letter "v", "Though I could order his execute, let it rather be he walks the miserable life as an exile. And to remind him of who he is, this mark will carve the name of which stands for, Vinicius, vengeance."
Zaheed deeply pressed the branding iron into Vinicius's cheek, with Vinicius groaning, and though the pain of burning was one not unfamiliar with him, thus it did not bring as much suffering as what it stood for, Vinicius, Zotar did this to himself, sure he did not kill his two siblings, but he harvested and dedicated his life to holding grudges and cursing his enemies, to be violence, to be vengeance.
No, he did not want this anymore. After he was exiled, banished, on the outskirts of the fire tribe, Zotar grasped his cheek, wanting to rip it out. He did not want to be Vinicius anymore, he just wanted to be his self again.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell heard the ruckus coming from the cave and sighed, knowing that his hide away was all for naught now. Zotar had found the secret way out and more than likely went to the Fire Tribe. Bell stood and extinguished the fire having waited long enough for his sight to return. He did not have time to worry about the girl and instead had to rush into the cave shortly after she left to find whatever was left and salvage it. In the end he took what food he needed, any herbs he could find and enough clothing to last for awhile. He hid himself within a black long cloak and pulled the hood over his head, found the second sword and equipped it then finally started his way out of the forest.
It would take him several days to reach Murtovaara and he arrived just in time to watch Zotar's exile in person as he hid in the crowd. He couldn't help but think that Zaheed seemed to be corrupted physically by energy similar to Bell's only the polar opposite of his alignment. Zaheed had gone completely negative and it showed in the worst way. Bell dared not try and stop any of the events, that would be suicide at this point. All he could do was wait for Zotar to leave the village and do so himself soon after.
Unfortunately for him the guards at the front gate stopped him on the way out by blocking his path and questioning his presence. Bell answered their questions with a small average colored flame on the tip of his finger showing that he was indeed from the Fire Tribe, but they were too curious. One flipped up Bell's hood with their sword and immediately Bell knew he would be exposed from his blue hair. He spun in a circle and made a ring of fire around him but was too slow, one of the guards had shot a smaller fireball at Bell and hit him right in the face knocking him on the ground and burning the tips of his hair.
As Bell was grappled and subdued he managed to knock his attackers off with plums of flame from his mouth but was stabbed in response. The pain was not too bad but Bellistrad was bleeding his life away on the ground slowly from his side. Without many options Bell gave up the fight and let them shackle him. His wound was hastily cauterized and he was thrown in the jails. There was no way out of this prison for him, everything was set up to disallow fire from being effective in the cell. All carbon-steel shackles and walls surrounded him as he hung from his arms against a wall.
As he waited for anyone to come for him, more than likely Zaheed, Bellistrad filled his body with positive emotions and became almost happy with being in prison. He didn't understand why but as long as he was happy with it he didn't care.
Bell heard the ruckus coming from the cave and sighed, knowing that his hide away was all for naught now. Zotar had found the secret way out and more than likely went to the Fire Tribe. Bell stood and extinguished the fire having waited long enough for his sight to return. He did not have time to worry about the girl and instead had to rush into the cave shortly after she left to find whatever was left and salvage it. In the end he took what food he needed, any herbs he could find and enough clothing to last for awhile. He hid himself within a black long cloak and pulled the hood over his head, found the second sword and equipped it then finally started his way out of the forest.
It would take him several days to reach Murtovaara and he arrived just in time to watch Zotar's exile in person as he hid in the crowd. He couldn't help but think that Zaheed seemed to be corrupted physically by energy similar to Bell's only the polar opposite of his alignment. Zaheed had gone completely negative and it showed in the worst way. Bell dared not try and stop any of the events, that would be suicide at this point. All he could do was wait for Zotar to leave the village and do so himself soon after.
Unfortunately for him the guards at the front gate stopped him on the way out by blocking his path and questioning his presence. Bell answered their questions with a small average colored flame on the tip of his finger showing that he was indeed from the Fire Tribe, but they were too curious. One flipped up Bell's hood with their sword and immediately Bell knew he would be exposed from his blue hair. He spun in a circle and made a ring of fire around him but was too slow, one of the guards had shot a smaller fireball at Bell and hit him right in the face knocking him on the ground and burning the tips of his hair.
As Bell was grappled and subdued he managed to knock his attackers off with plums of flame from his mouth but was stabbed in response. The pain was not too bad but Bellistrad was bleeding his life away on the ground slowly from his side. Without many options Bell gave up the fight and let them shackle him. His wound was hastily cauterized and he was thrown in the jails. There was no way out of this prison for him, everything was set up to disallow fire from being effective in the cell. All carbon-steel shackles and walls surrounded him as he hung from his arms against a wall.
As he waited for anyone to come for him, more than likely Zaheed, Bellistrad filled his body with positive emotions and became almost happy with being in prison. He didn't understand why but as long as he was happy with it he didn't care.
Zaheed's footsteps were heavy and could be easily heard from a distance. So, Bell had been captured, Zaheed would not expect to see his face in tribe again, not after their encounter near Lakeshore. But here he was, shackled against the wall, hung up by his wrist. It seemed anyone who messed with Zaheed ended up in some form of imprisonment, or struggle, Deborah, Zotar, and now again Bellistrad.
Too bad for Zaheed, he would not get to stare down at Bell's frightened face, or at least what Zaheed had hoped would be the expression on the boy. Sure, Zaheed has questioned himself, asking if fear is what he wants from people? Sometimes, he wonders what life would be if it would be love he got from people, but he would not know, or so he would claim, because according to Zaheed he did not get that growing up. Though in reality, he just blocked out all others if he could not get what he wanted, that of course being his father's favor.
"Bellistrad Indorial...," Zahhed called out his name in a low but eerie voice. However Zaheed could clearly see Bell in an energy embodied form, he was lighter and brighter than any people he has yet met with, for not his brother nor Deborah, even known of all his loyal subjects did he see have such a vivid shade of blue. "Surprise, I'd be seeing you hear again. Heh, you never learn?"
Zaheed did not see Bellistrad as a threat, he saw him as a fool. What was his goal in freeing Zotar? Did not Zotar hate Bellistrad already, anyone who defied the fire tribe, anyone who was exiled from it, were people Zotar lowed down upon as worthless, well the Zotar Zaheed once knew, or more like perceived as. Even before Zotar took up the title of Vinicius, Zotar was one to hold all love to the fire tribe, and all hate to those who were not.
"I have gotten much stronger since we last met," Zaheed lifted up his abnormally large fist, then smashed it right above Bellistrad's head, crushing the stone that made of the wall behind his knuckles. He did not suspect he scared Bellistrad, nor was that his goal. But the move was more over showing off, and he was not going to stop there, he had another feat he wished to display. "But not only with my physical strength, but with my magical being also..." Zaheed reached out to absorbed Bellistrad's energy.
In exile Zotar had with him his clothes he was wearing now and his daggers, his personal ones. And now they even much more meaning to Zotar, for the two blades were what was used to kill his siblings. He knew if he was going to stop Zaheed, he would have to survive, and those he wished to throw asunder the blades because of what they reminded him of, Zotar knew he needed them Zaheed of course gave them to him to torment his brother, the man was sick.
Zotar needed to build an army if he wanted to end the destruction in Imos. So he journeyed his way to Airedale. Zotar did not know anything about the air tribe other than the fire tribe never messed with them, well at least not any moment that Zotar could remember in his lifetime. Zotar set up his camps when he needed rest, stopped at rives when thirsty, and hunted when starving. But kept him sane through all this was mediating. Zotar was lonely, he wished he had Bell was him, though every time he did that crossed-legged sitting position and preceded into mediating, Zotar felt at peace, like he was not alone again, like he had Bell with him.
Soon enough, mediating was something Zotar felt he needed. He did a little different from Bell however, for when Zotar mediated he stood at a fighting stance, practicing combatable moves, letting the energy flow through him, and it felt like dream, tranquility. Within many days he finally reached Airedale, but how was he suppose to get the air tribe leader's contact? He had an idea, he needed to get attention, well its going to get him noticed.
At the very boundaries of the land, when he was first seeing air tribe soldiers, Zotar first alarmed them by lifting up a flame, showing his element. "I am Zotar Thanos, son of King Zarfu. I require immediate contact with your tribe's leader." Of course they were not going to just bring him to whoever was in charge, no he needed to sound like more of an issue. "The air tribe will be attacked, ignore me and the tribe will be destroyed. This is not a threat, this is a warning." It did not matter what Zotar said it was, saying a tribe would be destroy was a bold statement, one that got him arrested, but he got what he wanted, a trip inside the air tribe and soon with its leader.
Na'ari heard the knocking of the door, he was drinking his tea and he nearly fell over in shock, forcing himself to swallow the rest of the concoction to help alleviate his legs. "Cailu here?! Either he's wanting to chain me up or he wants to know why I am here... I can't endanger Mekaisto." he slowly got up, the pain in his legs subsided from the tea, but it was not all gone. He slowly walked till he reached the door and opened it.
"You wanted me, you have me Cailu. I ask you leave the woman alone, she is a solitary medicine woman who found me on the road after I was waylaid." He said sternly, and with a purpose, as if he was still Zianro's right hand. But he knew he wasn't anymore, after the duel he had with him that seemed so long ago, the words still ringing in his mind. He didn't have to brand him an exile, to make him one. Na'ari had no friends, save for Zianro, the moment he lost it was enough for the tall Water exile. "Take me in if you wish, my life matters not."
"You wanted me, you have me Cailu. I ask you leave the woman alone, she is a solitary medicine woman who found me on the road after I was waylaid." He said sternly, and with a purpose, as if he was still Zianro's right hand. But he knew he wasn't anymore, after the duel he had with him that seemed so long ago, the words still ringing in his mind. He didn't have to brand him an exile, to make him one. Na'ari had no friends, save for Zianro, the moment he lost it was enough for the tall Water exile. "Take me in if you wish, my life matters not."
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell had been silent and limp until Zaheed arrived, but once that door opened the sound of cracking joints filled the room as Bellistrad stretched out his muscles and shook the drowsiness from his body. He needed to be awake for what Zaheed had to say, it would determine how Bell would be getting out of the prison. The grotesque body of Zaheed was not the most worrying attribute to Bell at this time, unlike what the king thought as he tried to scare him with words and physical shows of strength. Bell literately laughed in the kings face from all his huffing and puffing to make himself look tougher, but when the king reaches up for his neck again an mentions magic Bell got a little more concerned.
When contact was made their energies clung to each other strongly, and a tug of war immediately ensued. Unlike the others that Zaheed has drained of their energy before Bell's energy was completely different. It seemed that if Zaheed's energy was one side of a magnet Bell's energy would be the opposing end. The energies between them push and pulled on each other and Bell could now examine Zaheed's energy by feel. It was dark, negative and chaotic just as he had expected so he knew what he had to do. He let go of his energies and sent them into Zaheed willingly.
The rush of positive energy into Zaheed was powerful and seemed like a strong river flowing through the king, but Bell did not seem effected. He was constantly replacing the energy sucked out with more energy from his chakra system. It would not last forever but it would last long enough. This whole time that Zaheed took in Bell's energy the negative effects that this process had in the past on Zaheed would begin to lessen. His monstrous form of a body would slowly go back to normal and his mental state would solidify into cohesion. Bell retreated into his mind while that was happening and meditated shortly while Zaheed had his fun.
When it was over Bell gazed at Zaheed in the relative darkness, weaker than before but still smiling in the end. "Zaheed, you are so naive like a child trying to play with a man's sword. You never learned that magic and emotion is nearly the same thing, and it effects everything around you. I hope this experience has taught you something."
Bell had been silent and limp until Zaheed arrived, but once that door opened the sound of cracking joints filled the room as Bellistrad stretched out his muscles and shook the drowsiness from his body. He needed to be awake for what Zaheed had to say, it would determine how Bell would be getting out of the prison. The grotesque body of Zaheed was not the most worrying attribute to Bell at this time, unlike what the king thought as he tried to scare him with words and physical shows of strength. Bell literately laughed in the kings face from all his huffing and puffing to make himself look tougher, but when the king reaches up for his neck again an mentions magic Bell got a little more concerned.
When contact was made their energies clung to each other strongly, and a tug of war immediately ensued. Unlike the others that Zaheed has drained of their energy before Bell's energy was completely different. It seemed that if Zaheed's energy was one side of a magnet Bell's energy would be the opposing end. The energies between them push and pulled on each other and Bell could now examine Zaheed's energy by feel. It was dark, negative and chaotic just as he had expected so he knew what he had to do. He let go of his energies and sent them into Zaheed willingly.
The rush of positive energy into Zaheed was powerful and seemed like a strong river flowing through the king, but Bell did not seem effected. He was constantly replacing the energy sucked out with more energy from his chakra system. It would not last forever but it would last long enough. This whole time that Zaheed took in Bell's energy the negative effects that this process had in the past on Zaheed would begin to lessen. His monstrous form of a body would slowly go back to normal and his mental state would solidify into cohesion. Bell retreated into his mind while that was happening and meditated shortly while Zaheed had his fun.
When it was over Bell gazed at Zaheed in the relative darkness, weaker than before but still smiling in the end. "Zaheed, you are so naive like a child trying to play with a man's sword. You never learned that magic and emotion is nearly the same thing, and it effects everything around you. I hope this experience has taught you something."
What a horrible day. She had been arguing with the elders of the tribe while waiting for Cailu to return with the water exile when she suddenly learned by what was happening outside of their walls. Apparently the son of the previous fire king took his time to make his way all over to their small village while wearing rags according to the guard who brought her the news. Ara didn't know what was going on inside of Imos anymore, it seemed the whole world had turned upside down. It was mad. Completely insane. Water lords who almost demanded her to put their right hands in a jail they didn't have and now fire princes that preached about destruction and the end of things.
As soon as the news had reached them all Ara sent the elders to their homes again, they had no saying in matters like these. They were only allowed to help her decide what she should do about the survival of the tribe in general. But this wasn't about that, at least she didn't think it was. This was supposed to be her greeting, or questioning what the Fire tribe was doing on their land for the first time in years. She couldn't even remember her father having any trouble with them, they had always been so focused on everyone else or mostly the Water tribe.
Her meeting had been taking place upstairs, in the room that could be described as an office. Most of the time every meeting took place there - but that was because most of the time they only spoke with fellow tribe members over rather trivial things. This time the meeting wasn't going to take place up there, instead she made her way downstairs in the old and worn-out mansion, a place that was built be her ancestor had built. It was the leader’s home, it had always been like that. And now many years after, when the Air tribes glory days was long gone, the original family still lived there. But it was nothing compared to the castle in Murtovaara or the palace in Lakeshore.
But down there, on the first floor was a room they nearly never used, the throne room. They weren't kings or queens, but every leader needed some sort of throne or leaders chair to show that they were the ones in control. To state their superiority. Which was why the Air tribe nearly never used it, they didn't do things like that normally. But now she was supposed to meet a prince of the Fire tribe and she felt like she had to sit in that chair, just to be able to face those people. She didn't want to be the one who wasn't in control, it was the prince that had steeped into her land. This was her territory, she couldn't let him run her over.
So once she was inside the room she sat down on the chair, still holding on to the cane in case she needed to leave in a hurry. You never knew with those kind of people. So when the fire prince, or the one that claimed he was the son of the late king but didn't look like it at all, entered the room she had just gotten used to the old ornate chair. She could see why the guard hadn't believed the man when he claimed to be a prince. She had doubt as well.
But she gestured that the guards should let go off him anyway, but they didn't leave the room, they just placed themselves in the back besides the door. Ready if needed. "I'm is Ara Cilivren, the daughter of the late leader of Airedale. I'm the current leader. My guards told me that you claim to be the son of the late king of Murtovaara, we've heard of his passing but nothing more than that. News from Murtovaara is quite rare around here. But is it true, are you who you say you is? I would like some proof of that in that case."
The first thing Cailu noticed was the blue eyes, it wasn't a guarantee but it was a good sign. And it was a man, a tall one. Cailu had never seen this right hand guy before but at least he could hope that this was the one. The only things he had to go on was correct at least, but he could as well be from some other place and still have blue eyes. That was something Cailu was aware of. But it was the right man, the man admitted it. And more than just that.
"Take me in if you wish, my life matters not."
Cailu's brows furrowed, he got confused at first since he hadn't even mentioned anything about such a topic. He had just pointed out that Ara wanted to meet and speak with the man. But apparently he thought that they wanted to take him to jail, why did everyone think that this little village even had a jail? They didn't. And if that was what was going to happen clearly someone else but Cailu would be the one that went to fetch the man, he had more important things to do. No, he didn't. He just stood beside Ara and watched over her.
"So you are the water lord's right hand man? Or was I mean... Uhm... I'm not here to take you to jail... It's true that Zianro Azura wants us to do that but our leader just wants to meet and speak with you... She wants to know why she was asked to do such a thing...." It seemed he had gotten better on this talking thing, even if he still thought it was rather tough. Or he didn't like it, he actually preferred to just stand on the side and listen to the other's while they handled the conversation.
"So... Would you be so kind and just follow me and meet with our leader?"
"Zaheed, you are so naive like a child trying to play with a man's sword. You never learned that magic and emotion is nearly the same thing, and it effects everything around you. I hope this experience has taught you something."
It was not so much Bellistrad’s words that awoken Zaheed’s wrath, it was to feel a depowering among his body. If he could see his physical self, Zaheed would watch as veins dim. He worked so hard to get to that almight status, and now it was faded right in front of him. Zaheed balled a fist with normal hand, slamming it into Bell’s head four times before then kicking and kneeing him in the stomach. “You’re the fool here! You are! Not me! You!” He shouted madly as he struck him.
“I have plenty of slaves, plenty of vessels to drink from in Shadowfen!” Much to drink, yet he would always be thirsty for more with the now positive energy destroying his negative kind. On the down side for Bell, Zaheed would be leaving great amounts of earth bender powerless when robbing them of all their energy. “I could kill you now, but, I never waste an opportunity. You might actually prove useful. Talking with Zotar before I exiled him, he mentioned you, he actually saw you as a companion, eh? Well, then you’re the perfect thing to use against him.” Zaheed spat on Bell before turning around and exiting.
In Airedale, everything looked so much smaller. Well, the fire tribe were a people known to find the most appreciation in things being big and flashy. Zotar would say after observing his surroundings, the air tribe people were modest. It would be nice to meet humble people for once, someone who could trust him putting aside their own self-interest. Yet when thinking of that, Zotar reminded himself that he is also going to have to team up with Zianro, just the thought of it felt like his head was spinning.
"I'm is Ara Cilivren, the daughter of the late leader of Airedale. I'm the current leader. My guards told me that you claim to be the son of the late king of Murtovaara, we've heard of his passing but nothing more than that. News from Murtovaara is quite rare around here. But is it true, are you who you say you is? I would like some proof of that in that case."
The stereotype back home, or what Zotar use to consider as his home, the fire tribe, said that the air tribe were soft people, that's the supposed reason the fire tribe never bothered with them, it would not be worth slaughtering the lambs, there is no glory in that. But could it be true that the air tribe's kindness was mistaken for weakness, Zotar considered so. But he was happy enough that it was the air tribe that he first went to build up a future army. Because if it were any other tribe-- if it was Zotar on the throne and someone busted on their lands saying their tribe was going to be destroyed, Zotar would have that person beheaded. Well, back then, when he was closed-minded and cynical, now he has matured, and was glad to meet a mature leader also, though she did not appear to look the part of one. Not that Zotar was judgmental of appearance, but back in the fire tribe and back to the part about them being flashy, every child of a king is not only told to be strong, responsible, and bold, but also beautiful. To the fire people, appearance is just important as the personality, and the perfect appearance is held in what makes one superior, such as height, physical strength, even a stern look. Zaheed, even before he turned into some kind of monster had the perfect look of a king, he was tall, buff, gave glares, even had the loud powerful voice of one. Zotar on the other hand was short, though had defined muscles he was still skinny, but Zotar did master the glare, he would believe better than his brother.
Zotar flipped off his cloak, revealing himself topless in a unintentional dramatic fashion. But afterwards, Zotar lifted up his arms, revealing his brands, yet he was not expecting her to know what he was talking about, it was fire tribe culture, but he could explain. "Every leader on his coronation day among the fire tribe bears ancestral bracers, it is branded into our flesh, so even without the pieces on, the king could be identified. Sure, one could forge a false brace with the brands and there is no way I could prove these are not false. But why would I be mentioning that if I were an imposter?"
Zotar lowered his arms, "I know it seems that I am one because I did not bring with me horses, guards, nothing more than rags and two blades, which I had already turned in when arrested. That is because I a exiled from the fire tribe, my brother, Zaheed Thanos, is insane, a monster, I did not believe it until I watched him kill my..." Zotar paused, it was still hard for him not to let his emotions overwhelm him, but it was his emotions that gave the most proof that what he had claimed was true. The trembling of his jaw as it shook and then tightened with Zotar trying to stop himself from weeping. By that and the water that suddenly covered the tops of his eyeballs, showed the genuineness in his words. "Well, let me start from the beginning, being the eldest brother, Zaheed believed he would gain throne after my father’s reign, yet when my father died, in his will King Zarfu decreed I would take the throne next. Zaheed being furious and power-hungry he conversed with Zianro, leader of the water tribe, to sneak his men in on my ball night to kidnap me. Which, Zianro did successfully, I was kept in captivity for almost a month before I was rescued by Bellistrad Indorial.
Meanwhile Zaheed… poisoned my mother, she was already sick therefore not being able to take place as a one leader once my father past, Zaheed made sure when I was out of the picture she would not be healing anytime soon, eventually she too… died. Skipping ahead to things, I returned to Murtovaara where Zaheed explained everything to me himself, immediately after he murdered my youngest brother and only sister. He pinned their murder on me, claiming that I was with rage that I was never saved by my family from Zianro. The tribe was all I had left until he punished me for his horrid crime, punishment by exile, giving me a brand of the letter ‘v’ for vengeance, for Vinicius. It was a title I so stupidly once clung to for comfort, but now I live by the name Zotar Thanos."
Zotar feel to his knees, if he had to beg then so be it. He was not going to allow pride to get in his way of saving innocent lives, “Please, I do not want to see Imos burn like the way Shadowfen did, because Zaheed will not stop until there is nothing left to control, to eventually destroy. He told me himself, he will have Imos. The man thinks he is a god! The fire tribe worships them because he forces it. He has abominable powers, he can absorb one’s energy, adding it to his own, and he displayed to me. He boasted how he has bountiful amounts of vessels of power to feast upon, these vessels are people! Men, women, children enslaved for his appetite.
I do not know how much longer we have, but I’m giving up. Because if I do, then there is absolutely no hope. And with no hope, what is the point of breathing now? Please, Ara Cilivren keep Imos alive.”
At some point she found her way to the path she had taken in the first place, but it was hard following that either way. The trees looked pretty much the same everywhere, but all forest's was like this, right? Deborah didn't like them. It had been interesting at first but after days of walking around among the trees she'd had enough of them. It wasn't fun anymore, not that it had been extremely fun at first either but now she just got angry at the environment.
It was a relief to finally see Murtovaara once more, at least she was relived at first then she dreaded her return there. She had failed the king and not succeeded with the mission. She was not looking forward to admitting that but she doubted that lying would be a better choice. The thought of him finding out that she had lied... no, she didn't want to find out how that would end in reality.
Once inside the city she didn't give the people much thought, she didn't give anything much thought. She just walked towards the castle while she tried to figure out what to say. Or how she was supposed to say it without ending up head less or something like that. But somehow she doubted that something like that would happen after what had happened with the king the last time she was in the city. Which also was one of the things that made her dread the moment she had to confront that whole situation at some point.
The moment she arrived at the castle she just asked one of the guards to tell the king that she had returned, she had no intention to walk around and search for the man. She doubted she would be able to find him anyway, there were too many hiding spots and too easy to just pass each other.
Ara had no knowledge when it came to Fire traditions, so when the man showed his forearms she just had to believe him. But it seemed brutal, to force someone to hurt themselves like that just because they were supposed to lead the people. She couldn't connect to or understand something like that, it was nothing compared to her tribe's mentality. But his story just continued to shock and horrify her, that people could do such things towards their own family. And truly his story was too excessive to be made up, or at least that was what she tried to believe.
She had never been one that enjoyed feeling superior to others, well she did to some degree, but having someone that once was a prince kneel before her was more than she wanted to achieve. She didn't enjoy it, but she didn't say anything about it either because interrupting him felt impolite, “Please, I do not want to see Imos burn like the way Shadowfen did, because Zaheed will not stop until there is nothing left to control, to eventually destroy. He told me himself, he will have Imos." The stories about Shadowfen in flames wasn't new, she had heard it before. How the Fire tribe had attacked them in the middle of the night, survivors of the attack had made their way over here and was hiding in the village. So she had no other choice but believe him by now because if he was telling the truth that would be a huge problem.
Everything seemed to fit together suddenly and it troubled her. Everything was much worse than she had imagined it to be and everything had happened without anyone from her tribe knowing. She had always thought that keeping her tribe away from all of the trouble and just minding their own little space would be the best. But now she started to think that perhaps she had been wrong when thinking like that.
But she continued to think about it for while without speaking, "What are you suggesting that I'm supposed to do then? My tribe are not even close to the numbers your brother has when it comes to the army, we are not even specialized in destruction. For centuries we have only tried to survive and protect our land."
Deborah was back and because Zotar did make it back to the castle, back to the tribe, then it was obvious that she had failed her mission. We Zaheed angry or upset? No, he was asking a lot, and besides, everything worked out in the end, perhaps even better because the tribe now sees Zotar as fiend.
Once he informed that she had arrived, Zaheed made his way to her, meeting her in his war room. "So, you are back...," Zaheed was not sounding his best, he seemed stressed. The reason for his worry was because of Bellistrad, he had done something to Zaheed's powers that he had tried so hard to obtain. But on top of that, he still wished to stick to his plan on conquering Airedale but with his powers ruined, things would not be as easy as he once though. He could already feel his body decreasing in size, going back to what he once was, which was not particularly weak at all. Even before he started absorbing other's energy, he still had a very strong physic. Though of course he wanted more.
He sighed taking a seat in his chair, dragging a finger to rub his head, his temple, trying to ease a headache. "I'm not disappointed with you. I trust you did your best, and everything worked out in the end with my brother. It's just that-- well, I'm feeling so bloody stressed now." Zaheed was comfortable enough around Deborah to confess those times of things, instead of always acting superior and that he has everything under control.
"You may have heard I exiled Zotar for killing my two siblings, and on the day I made a ceremony out of his punishment, Bellistrad Indorial, the outcast that freed Zotar was captured. I tried to absorb his energy, and he did... something to me. My powers feel like they are dying. He said something about emotion and energy having a connection. All I can gather from it, is that when I absorbed his powers, I took in something that is hurting mine. I use to be able to just harness energy, but that is not the case anymore."
Zaheed paused before continuing, "My plans to conquer Airedale has been put at a challenge now... But I'm not going to give up."
"What are you suggesting that I'm supposed to do then? My tribe are not even close to the numbers your brother has when it comes to the army, we are not even specialized in destruction. For centuries we have only tried to survive and protect our land."
"Survive and protect, that is exactly what I want for your tribe, because Zaheed is coming to Airedale. Survive and protect, that is what he wishes to stop you from doing," Zotar rose up from the ground. "We could talk strategies now, but perhaps it is best to first gather allies, well there is one that comes to mind... Zianro." He said the water tribe leader's name quietly, letting himself soak in the reality that he was going to his enemy for help.
"I must leave now, there is no time to waste. I am headed to Lakeshore to speak with the leader there, to gain his allegiance in this brave act to put an end to my brother's chaos. I pray Zaheed does not attack Airedale before we even have a chance to fight back, but I guess for now all we can do is hope. Soon enough, I promise we will have much more than that. I know you have not yet officially agreed but you can think about it while I am off on my journey. I will return, yet if you decide to call of the alliance, then kill me when I stay on your boundaries. I rather die by your hands than by suffer in the boiling blood my brother will wreck upon Imos if we do not stand together."
Zotar started walking away but stopped, "Perhaps when this is all over, and we do make it out alive. Maybe, just maybe, there will be no need for boundaries, for the separation of tribes. We just might see that we are no different after all, we all bleed, we cry, we all die, we all live, so let's live to together. Thank you for your time, my lady."
Once Zotar left Airedale, he did exactly what he had claimed, he traveled to Lakeshore, where he then felt quite nervous about approaching the water tribe guards. Yet did Zianro really see Zotar as a threat? As he could remember in his cell, Zianro repeated how Zotar useless, worthless, and in the end he just let him go with Bellistrad. So, perhaps there was not much to be nervous about.
Approaching the guards there, Zotar took off his cloak and threw down his weapons, "Tell Zianro it is I, Zotar Thanos, wishing to have a word with him. I mean no harm, only the best for Imos. Listen, if you kill me now, you are turning away valuable information concerning this tribe, concerning Zaheed. But I need to speak to him. "
[center]
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad hung in his cell, sweating in place as he calmed himself down. The cell itself was rather cold, but that was not his problem. He had just been exercising using his shackles to perform pull ups and vertical crunches to keep his body from atrophying. He was tired from all the movement and had to sleep, so he sent his mind into a deep relaxation and astral projected his spirit out of his body. He traveled to Zotar and remote viewed where he was and what he was doing. He was on his way to Lakeshore when Bellistrad viewed him, and Bell feared he was there to get revenge on Zianro. But when Bell took notice of Zotar's energy it seemed stressed and not violent.
Bell questioned why Zotar was in Lakeshore if not to attack Zianro. Perhaps he was there to get Zianro's help, but Bell could only hope for the worst and prepare for the best. He thought it was about time to cause Zaheed an even bigger headache than he already had. Straining his arms he began to flow energy through his arms and concentrate heat there. Normally this wouldn't do anything to the carbon treated steel but by heating it with Bell's super-heated blue flames Bell could use his heat sense to 'see' through this sense to find the weaker parts of his shackles and concentrate heat to those parts in order to break them. This process took about half an hour of trial and error until Bell could break out of the shackles and land on the floor in a pile.
He laid there for about ten minutes gathering his strength until he felt it was best to get on with his escape. His lower food intake would take a beating on his fire bending but as his most recent achievement showed he was still able to pull off some cool things. One such thing was copying his earlier technique on a larger scale. By super-heating the entire door Bell could focus on the weaker parts. He then lit the entire door directly on fire and began punching the door in those sections with a flame covered fist, denting the hot metal.
He had to take a moment to let his had cool between each punch and he used a constant breathing technique to make his fist hit harder and with more heat to dent the metal door outwards. Eventually Bell had the door bent until sections of the door were thinner and weaker. With one last jab at the door Bell extended his fingers outwards this time and pierced the hot metal. Bell felt a moment of triumph before quickly retreating his hand out of the hot door and blowing on his hand from the hot pain down his fingers.
Bell took his prison outer jacket and tore it into strips to wrap his fingers and hand individually in the blood red material. His white undershirt was now the only thing covering his torso as Bell now used fiery barefoot kicks to open the door the rest of the way. Now out of his cell Bell snuck through the corridors and took out the first guard he saw with a quick knock-out blow of fire and found keys luckily on the guards person. He restrained the guard and began emptying the prison cells one by one. The contingent of varying Water Tribe soldiers and common criminals with the occasional bandit all made a fabulous army of 65 men.
Luckily Bellistrad was no longer the only bender, with some water benders now in the mix. Bell led the charge as the prisoners went on riot to free more prisoners, but Bell made sure they stayed in the lower prisons to hold out until Zotar came for them.
Bellistrad Indorial
Bellistrad hung in his cell, sweating in place as he calmed himself down. The cell itself was rather cold, but that was not his problem. He had just been exercising using his shackles to perform pull ups and vertical crunches to keep his body from atrophying. He was tired from all the movement and had to sleep, so he sent his mind into a deep relaxation and astral projected his spirit out of his body. He traveled to Zotar and remote viewed where he was and what he was doing. He was on his way to Lakeshore when Bellistrad viewed him, and Bell feared he was there to get revenge on Zianro. But when Bell took notice of Zotar's energy it seemed stressed and not violent.
Bell questioned why Zotar was in Lakeshore if not to attack Zianro. Perhaps he was there to get Zianro's help, but Bell could only hope for the worst and prepare for the best. He thought it was about time to cause Zaheed an even bigger headache than he already had. Straining his arms he began to flow energy through his arms and concentrate heat there. Normally this wouldn't do anything to the carbon treated steel but by heating it with Bell's super-heated blue flames Bell could use his heat sense to 'see' through this sense to find the weaker parts of his shackles and concentrate heat to those parts in order to break them. This process took about half an hour of trial and error until Bell could break out of the shackles and land on the floor in a pile.
He laid there for about ten minutes gathering his strength until he felt it was best to get on with his escape. His lower food intake would take a beating on his fire bending but as his most recent achievement showed he was still able to pull off some cool things. One such thing was copying his earlier technique on a larger scale. By super-heating the entire door Bell could focus on the weaker parts. He then lit the entire door directly on fire and began punching the door in those sections with a flame covered fist, denting the hot metal.
He had to take a moment to let his had cool between each punch and he used a constant breathing technique to make his fist hit harder and with more heat to dent the metal door outwards. Eventually Bell had the door bent until sections of the door were thinner and weaker. With one last jab at the door Bell extended his fingers outwards this time and pierced the hot metal. Bell felt a moment of triumph before quickly retreating his hand out of the hot door and blowing on his hand from the hot pain down his fingers.
Bell took his prison outer jacket and tore it into strips to wrap his fingers and hand individually in the blood red material. His white undershirt was now the only thing covering his torso as Bell now used fiery barefoot kicks to open the door the rest of the way. Now out of his cell Bell snuck through the corridors and took out the first guard he saw with a quick knock-out blow of fire and found keys luckily on the guards person. He restrained the guard and began emptying the prison cells one by one. The contingent of varying Water Tribe soldiers and common criminals with the occasional bandit all made a fabulous army of 65 men.
Luckily Bellistrad was no longer the only bender, with some water benders now in the mix. Bell led the charge as the prisoners went on riot to free more prisoners, but Bell made sure they stayed in the lower prisons to hold out until Zotar came for them.
"So, you are back..."
It was not the tone in his voice that made Deborah furrow her forehead, because she simply didn't care that much. Or yes, she was nervous when it came to admitting the failure but not enough to show it on the outside. The reason for her to show her concern on the outside was because the moment she turned around and looked at him he suddenly seemed different. She wasn't sure if it was she that was hallucinating or if he in fact had decreased in size, but between the two options the hallucination part seemed more logical at the moment. But she couldn't understand why she would do something like that.
"I'm not disappointed with you." He had already heard, or he knew. The stone that had been holding her down fell to the ground the moment the words left his lips, she let out a relived sigh. Those were the exact words she needed to hear at that moment, those were the words that made her calmer. She could breathe with ease and even slump down a little where she stood as he described what had happened.
The hallucination part seemed less realistic when he finished his speech, it wasn't that she imagined that he was shrinking. He actually was. She didn't know if the surprises in suddenly seeing him in that grotesque shape the first time or if it was even worse to suddenly seeing him shrink back to his normal appearance. Or normal, the appearance she had gotten used to seeing when first meeting him.
She stayed quiet for a while thinking over what she'd been told, she was pretty sure that this Bellistrad Indorial was the idiot that had realized her and even bowed before her in the cave - praising her for blinding him temporarily. It was just a guess, but a guess was better than just staying silent, "But do you really need that strength to win? You didn't use your abilities in Shadowfen and you won anyway. I don't think this will change anything, you will be able to defeat them anyway."
Zianro had just overseen part of the repairs on his entryway when he saw Zotar walk towards him. He threw off any weapons he had and knelt down. "And to what do I owe this visit? Come to stir up more trouble. Or else do, has the fool finally opened his eyes, mind, and heart to the reality of the situation?" Zianro eyed the fire tribesman carefully, wondering his intentions.
---
Na'ari sighed. "I would follow you if I could but my legs are bruised from being waylaid. So you'll have to lend me your shoulder or else tell your leader to come to me, but I'll give you my arm regardless since I have a feeling it's the former." The former right hand stated as he put his hand on the man's shoulder shoulder and walked gingerly outside the room. His legs still smarted from the bruises given to him but he hoped it was going to subside eventually.
But what did the leader of the air tribe want with him? Didn't they know of his exile? Well, in his mind it was obviously a small chunk of that info. He still couldn't make up his mind if he was really going to stay in air lands, away from people or just continue wandering all of Imos when his legs got better. He had a feeling this meeting would answer that decision really fast.
---
Na'ari sighed. "I would follow you if I could but my legs are bruised from being waylaid. So you'll have to lend me your shoulder or else tell your leader to come to me, but I'll give you my arm regardless since I have a feeling it's the former." The former right hand stated as he put his hand on the man's shoulder shoulder and walked gingerly outside the room. His legs still smarted from the bruises given to him but he hoped it was going to subside eventually.
But what did the leader of the air tribe want with him? Didn't they know of his exile? Well, in his mind it was obviously a small chunk of that info. He still couldn't make up his mind if he was really going to stay in air lands, away from people or just continue wandering all of Imos when his legs got better. He had a feeling this meeting would answer that decision really fast.
"But do you really need that strength to win? You didn't use your abilities in Shadowfen and you won anyway. I don't think this will change anything, you will be able to defeat them anyway."
Zaheed broke slowly a slight smile when he listened to Deborah's words. "You are right," he responded, though only that because soon rushed in a messenger. "My king!" he yelped in panic. "B-Bell-Bellistrad, he escaped, starting a r-riot!" Hearing this, Zaheed was not furious, but rather frustration, he felt like he started to really hit hindrances that may stop his plans, and Zaheed absolutely hates his plans to be stopped. "Pull yourself together," Zaheed commanded, yet not in an angry bark, but rather a tired and stressed demand. Most likely the servant was in paranoia in fear that Zaheed may put out his rage on him. Instead Zaheed ordered, "Gather thirty soldiers as soon as possible. And oh, Deborah, follow me. If Bellistrad wants to get out of his cell, fine, I'll put him a better place."
Soon enough Zaheed stood with his army of thirty men as they faced the prison. Zaheed was fast enough to equip his armor on as the men were summoned. Zaheed knew he was not as strong as he were with power absorbed, but he did not have time to upgrade his body now. But besides, his ebony armor has proven protective in the past, and Zaheed felt more reassured wearing his helmet for once.
Zaheed turned around to Deborah, "You know what you have to do." That gave her signal to go inside and do what he had instructed her when they made there way to the prison. Zaheed had told Deborah that she must use her powers to blind the riot, making it really no fight at all for his soldiers to put down and slaughter the rioters. Once Deborah had taken all the prisoners' sight, Zaheed waved his hand in direction to attack.
And when his men charged, so did their king. Zaheed felt better to have his sword than he did when he was feeding off others' magic. Zaheed was a master with his blade, and even questioned himself to why he neglected it. Zaheed reached Bell just in time, he was not sure whether or not he was blind, but it was obvious he had him surrendered. Zaheed threw his elbow into Bell's mouth, but quickly grabbed his neck with his sword against it. "I could kill you now, I could of killed you when you were shackled and back in Lakeshore, but no, I'm going to first force you to watch as Airedale chokes beneath my heel and as Zotar slips into death by my blade. Then, you go with him." Zaheed struck a fist to his head, knocking Bellistrad out.
Zaheed threw Bell into the arms of guards to which they tightly chained him up. "I'm not waiting to let life throw any more problems at me, we march to Airedale now!" Zaheed has been planning to attack Airedale since he had conquered Shadowfen, so he was confident in his forces and in his war strategy. Zaheed sensed Deborah and approached her saying, "Well done, I want you to come with me to Airedale. If there is anyone I trust to fight with me, right at my side, it be you." Zaheed lowered his voice in a whisper, "Besides, I would not want to lose you. And while your keeping me safe," Zaheed put his hand on her shoulder, "I promise to keep you safe." Zaheed bowed his head and turned, preparing for the journey to take one more tribe.
"And to what do I owe this visit? Come to stir up more trouble. Or else do, has the fool finally opened his eyes, mind, and heart to the reality of the situation?"
"Now is not the time for insults," Zotar started, clarifying that he was not here for a fight with Zianro. "Besides, I opened up when there was a world opened for me to explore, and find the ugly truth for myself." Zotar sighed, "Listen, Zianro, I've been through a lot." That was already a given by the looks of Zotar with his burns marks and the exile mark against his cheek. "Enough to make me push aside my tensions, to forget you are my enemy so we can save Imos. I know, I know, that sounds a bit dramatic, but its the truth. You know my brother's mad."
Zotar paused, taking his eyes down to the ground, staring at it. "I found that all out myself, he made deals to have you kidnap me, poisoned my mother which let to her death while I was gone, and when I came back he murdered my two siblings in front of me, later then framing their murders on me and causing me to be exiled. But I'm not saying that to have you care about me, however instead, to care about Imos. I don't want a man, more like monster, to be controlling and eventually crushing Imos to pieces."
And just like Zotar did to Ara, he fell to his knees begging. But the big deal about now, was the fact that he fell to the floor into front of a man he would consider to be a great enemy. Though none of that matter to him now, the suffering and pain caused to many was not worth Zotar's grudges.
"Please, rally your troops now to Airedale, I know Zaheed will be attacking the city next, he boasted about it like he was some kind of god back in the short moment me and him had. If you refuse, you know the tribe will not stand a chance, and once he captures their tribe, yours will not stand a chance. He will enslave the air bearers into soldiers, in the end to take down yours, thus meaning he will have three armies, the earth tribe, the air tribe, and his. This may be our only chance, so please Zianro, don't waste it."
Bellistrad Indorial
When Zaheed and his soldiers came to end he riot Bell and the other prisoners were ready. They hid in the shadows waiting for the soldiers to reach a four way junction before ambushing the party. Even with the prisoner's numbers they stood little chance of surviving the fight. Bell was the only one who could hold his own against the soldiers with bursts of fire holding them at bay and larger waves of flame with wide arcs to scatter the opposition. Bell however did himself in shortly, using a wide burst fire breathing technique that re-opened the wounds in his throat. He had hurt his throat while performing the flame lion bomb to gain entrance to Zianro.
The technique consumed a lot of Bell's energy because of his concentration being nulled by the pain and made him weaker. Coughing into his hand Bell expels a fair amount of blood from his mouth and splatters it across the floor in front of him. It was then that Zaheed caught up to Bell and pummeled him into submission. He barely responds to Zaheed's words and threats, his body in too much pain to comprehend it. He passes out shortly after and begins to have a lucid dream.
When Zaheed and his soldiers came to end he riot Bell and the other prisoners were ready. They hid in the shadows waiting for the soldiers to reach a four way junction before ambushing the party. Even with the prisoner's numbers they stood little chance of surviving the fight. Bell was the only one who could hold his own against the soldiers with bursts of fire holding them at bay and larger waves of flame with wide arcs to scatter the opposition. Bell however did himself in shortly, using a wide burst fire breathing technique that re-opened the wounds in his throat. He had hurt his throat while performing the flame lion bomb to gain entrance to Zianro.
The technique consumed a lot of Bell's energy because of his concentration being nulled by the pain and made him weaker. Coughing into his hand Bell expels a fair amount of blood from his mouth and splatters it across the floor in front of him. It was then that Zaheed caught up to Bell and pummeled him into submission. He barely responds to Zaheed's words and threats, his body in too much pain to comprehend it. He passes out shortly after and begins to have a lucid dream.
In the end Deborah wasn't sure what was going on, someone rushed in telling them the airhead from days ago had escaped his cell and started a riot. Once that was said she was grimacing again, wondering what was up with the security in this place. Wasn't they even prepared to keep their own people in their jail? If that guy was able to escape and start a riot how many hadn't done it before him? No, the fire nation somehow seemed less powerful and mighty suddenly.
But who was she to blame them? She just followed the king around and did whatever he asked of her. So if he wanted her to walk right into the riot and blind the people temporarily that was what she did without even questioning it. She was just sort of happy that she finally was allowed to do something instead of just standing at the side and watching everyone demonstrate what they could do. But after her part that was mostly what she did, stood around in a corner while watching the men get slaughtered without even flinching. She almost thought to herself that this was more boring to watch than the massacre at Shadowfen.
"Well done, I want you to come with me to Airedale. If there is anyone I trust to fight with me, right at my side, it be you." She doubted that she would be fighting. She would probably just be allowed to stand around and watch like always. "Besides, I would not want to lose you. And while your keeping me safe, I promise to keep you safe."
She was watching his hand on her shoulder while nodding slowly, wondering how he could think that it was safer for her to be at the battlefield with him than in Murtovaara. When she gave it a second thought she suddenly understood that he was probably right, the only reason why she was accepted and allowed to walk around in the castle was because the king was there and he accepted her. But when he was gone there was no guarantee she would be accepted anymore. So he was probably right when he said that she would be safer around him.
"I will try not to let you down again."
When the man told him that he wouldn't be able to walk by himself and needed a shoulder to lean on Cailu allowed him to use his. He had no reason not to help the man, Ara wanted to speak with him and that was why Cailu had been asked to go and fetch him. He doubted that Ara actually would go here to meet the man, would any tribe leader do something like that? No, probably not. And according to Cailu Ara was the nicest of them. But he didn't know anyone of the other's either so that wasn't that strange.
It took a little while to take them from the inn to the mansion since the other one was hurt, but in the end they was in front of the building. Cailu still helped the man by leading him inside, wondering if he needed to get the man upstairs also or if Ara would be waiting somewhere else, the answer to his thoughts were one of the few servants they had who stood right inside the main door and directed him towards the throne room. The choice of location was a bit odd, they never used it, but Cailu wouldn't question Ara's choice.
The moment Ara saw the supposedly right hand man to the Water tribes leader, or former right hand man, she was a bit taken aback. She had expected something else. Something a little less... fragile. But he looked beaten up, perhaps he had a whole different aura around him when he wasn't like that. But she just smiled towards the man while she leaned back, "Hello. I suspect that you are the late right hand man of Zianro Azura? I've summoned you here because I need answers. A while ago I and my own right hand man, Cailu, who was the one to go and find you, went to Lakeshore to talk with Azura. We had heard some really unsettling rumors that now have been proven correct, it ended with him asking us or me to put you in jail. I'm not going to put you in jail, we didn't even get a reason to why were supposed to do something like that. So what did you do, are we supposed to send you away from our lands because you can be considered a threat?"
Zianro listened to what Zotar has to say. The way he went to his knees finally made him smile. He slowly clapped his hands joyfully. "Well done, well done! You've finally unclouded your eyes from the hate of your forefathers. As for Airedale, I shall get my soldiers moving within the hour to match your brother's might. Soon, we will see the dreams we wanted to see a reality." Zianro walked to Zotar as he spoke, "So rise Zotar, true Leader of the Fire tribe, and together, we will make Zaheed pay and we shall make him see his own blood." Clearly he was unaware of Zaheed's recent events.
---
Na'ari's mouth nearly dropped at the sight Of Ara's beauty, he knew he had to answer as soon as possible, for time is short. He let go of Cailu's shoulder and made his best effort to stand on his own and show he was a warrior, not a wounded man. "I am Na'ari Aurelis, former right hand of the Water Lord. I was a victim of a conspiracy involving your unsettling rumors. Zianro thought I was a threat to whatever he was planning and removed me from the equation by exiling me. I wish nothing more then to live in relative peace, whether it be here or anywhere else on Imos". Na'ari tried to read her face, trying to figure out if she was concerned about him, or something else. "But it seems there is something else on your mind other then dealing with a wounded man such as myself, can I be of service in some way?"
---
Na'ari's mouth nearly dropped at the sight Of Ara's beauty, he knew he had to answer as soon as possible, for time is short. He let go of Cailu's shoulder and made his best effort to stand on his own and show he was a warrior, not a wounded man. "I am Na'ari Aurelis, former right hand of the Water Lord. I was a victim of a conspiracy involving your unsettling rumors. Zianro thought I was a threat to whatever he was planning and removed me from the equation by exiling me. I wish nothing more then to live in relative peace, whether it be here or anywhere else on Imos". Na'ari tried to read her face, trying to figure out if she was concerned about him, or something else. "But it seems there is something else on your mind other then dealing with a wounded man such as myself, can I be of service in some way?"
Both Cailu and Ara exchanged unsettled glances towards each other while they listened to the man's words, Cailu still had no idea what had happened while he had been gone but he could understand that whatever it was must been big. There was no time to ask her either, but somehow she had found out that the things this Bellistrad had told them about was real. And apparently this man he went to search for knew that as well, which was why he had been exiled from his tribe. If that was something Zianro was capable of doing just to protect the conspiracy Cailu could only praise the gods nothing had happened to them for interfering.
"But it seems there is something else on your mind other then dealing with a wounded man such as myself, can I be of service in some way?"
The question startled Ara that indeed had started to drift off inside her head, thinking about what she should do if the exiled fire king would return with the Water tribes army, was she supposed to take care of them? And how long before the second army arrived, would the Water tribe even be here in time or would their little village already be burnt to the ground? She didn't fear for her tribesmen, she knew that none would be able to capture them. At least she thought so, because who could capture air? She knew that she would be able to pass through any prison cell door as simple as any other. But it was true that not everyone was as skilled as her when it came to such things. Which was why she wouldn't let anyone be captured in the first place.
But there was a second thing that troubled her mind. Something hidden underneath the surface, something the Fire tribe indeed would discover if they won the battle. It made her start to chew on her lip, it made her so extremely nervous, what they could come up with if they got the stones in their possession. That thought troubled her a lot, but she had no clue on how she was supposed to protect the stones, send Cailu away with them before the battle? No. She couldn't do that, they needed him. Give them back to the people who deserved them? It could work, perhaps that would give them an advantage as well. But she didn't know. Which was why she just smiled at the man after he addressed her, trying to push away the thoughts.
"Well, you got me. I wasn't paying attention because before you arrived I got visited by someone that called himself the late king of the Fire nation, Zotar Thanos was apparently his name. He told me what had happened to him and came here with a warning, apparently the current king are planning to invade my land and I have no idea what to do." Even though she spoke with a calm voice, smiling through it all, the eyes hinted of the panic behind them. Saying it out loud make the whole situation seem worse, like it was real, like it really would happen. And it wasn't only Ara that showed signs of panic. The moment she told them those things Cailu flinched, staring at her, skin turning even paler. Or perhaps greener, he felt sick, like he was about to throw up right there. To hear that the war had finally reached them was not something anyone of them wanted to hear.
Na'ari listened to Ara and noted Cailu's reaction. If Zotar was here, then obviously he managed to escape, and Zaheed did indeed raze Shadowfen, with Airedale the next target. Na'ari had a choice to make. He knew the only army that could stand up to Zaheed was the Water Army, and Zotar probably knew that too, hence his absence. Na'ari stared at the blade on his back and shifted a bit. His legs were still sore but he had to stand tall.
"I can take this pain if it means telling the Air leader she is not alone in her fight..." Na'ari thought in his own mind. He raised his hand and placed it over his heart in a dedicated manner. "You are not alone in this then. I may have been exiled from the water lands, but Imos is still my home. I will gladly lend you my sword and services to you, Ara Cilivren. Lend you my full strength if need be, even my very life." He strained his last words, feeling the dull ache of his bruised legs. "On my honor, I will help you defend all of Airedale."
"Hopefully she says yes, my legs aren't feeling too great! Owch!!" he thought desperately. He had to keep standing until asked or told otherwise, such was his thoughts of politeness.
"I can take this pain if it means telling the Air leader she is not alone in her fight..." Na'ari thought in his own mind. He raised his hand and placed it over his heart in a dedicated manner. "You are not alone in this then. I may have been exiled from the water lands, but Imos is still my home. I will gladly lend you my sword and services to you, Ara Cilivren. Lend you my full strength if need be, even my very life." He strained his last words, feeling the dull ache of his bruised legs. "On my honor, I will help you defend all of Airedale."
"Hopefully she says yes, my legs aren't feeling too great! Owch!!" he thought desperately. He had to keep standing until asked or told otherwise, such was his thoughts of politeness.
Soldiers fled into Lakeshore, they were fearful enough to do what Zaheed had commanded him, but not brave enough to run. And though retreating may seem like cowardice, it would be better than playing part in the slaughter that was now present in Airedale. Before Zaheed sent his soldiers out to march, he ordered rogues to dispatch into the city and eliminate as many high ranking officers and to lift the city gates once they approached.
The team proved to be successful for by the time Zaheed and his army approached Airedale, it was opened to Zaheed's destruction. "Now, do not except this battle to be like Shdowfen, you are dealing with air benders here. They can be trickier in situations as such. But if you hold up to order and efficiency in the battlefield, then we gain not only another victory but conquer domain over another tribe. Soon, Imos will bow to one leader. Show no mercy, execute all who prove capable to be a hindrance in the future. And as for the weak ones, enslave them, I'll make them strong for a greater purpose, for my purpose. Do not forget who you are fighting for, do not make me your enemies. Follow your orders, and I give you my word, you will not suffer what Airedale is soon going to face," Zaheed told his speech before the battle.
With the troops inside of the city, Airedale took a slaughtering, the fire tribe had much bigger numbers than them, and this battle had been expected and practiced for after Shadowfen fell. But while the city was being scorched by flames and drowned by terror, Zaheed made his way to the throne room, hoping that he would find and kill the tribe's leader. Zaheed always believed the best way to truly break a tribe's heart and soul was to drive and destroy their homeland, but also to put an end to the one who once led and governed them.
Deborah accompanied him with Bellistrad's unconscious self carried, but also surrounded by soldiers leading and slaves in chains as Zaheed absorbed their energy. He was retaining his abnormal shape, though Deborah did in the past told him that he would not need those powers, Zaheed, in the end, went with his own intentions, as he always did. "I had planned this day for weeks now, I was expecting at least some type of fight," he talked to Deborah as they were on their way to the throne room, was if he were having simple conversation, as if there were not a skirmish before him. "Air benders, heh, guess there's a reason why the fire tribe never affiliated with them, what's there to affiliate with?"
Suddenly Zaheed's pet, Icarus swept down to inform his master, "Zaheed! Zotar and Zaheed are here, they brought the entire water tribe army!" Zaheed stopped in his tracks, heart-pounding much faster, because his goal just got much harder to achieve. No matter how ridiculous Zotar and Zianro teaming up sounded to Zaheed, he stuck with the plan- get to the throne room, take down the air tribe leader then deal with Zianro and Zotar.
Zaheed made it inside the throne room, "Deborah, trust me, I want you to hide within this room. I will soon be immersed within a duel. You know I treasure our time together, you served me in different places, but for now, I ask that you do what I say."
After Zaheed spoke to Deborah, his men then wrapped numerous chains around Bellistrad, bounding him to a column. Zaheed struck Bell against the face to wake him up, and hen unleashed his blade, placing it against Bell's neck, "Too bad you were asleep, Indorial. No matter, when this is all over, and I'm in a good mood I might let you get a breath of air, take a step outside, let you soak in the scenery, before I decide to finally put an end to you."
Ara was no where to be found in the throne room, but Zaheed waited, he knew his brother would get his way anytime now, Zotar always did, according to Zaheed.
"Thank you, Zianro," Zotar responded to his once-was-enemy, as he rose to his feet just as Zianro had commanded. Leader, it has been quite some time since Zotar actually felt like one, sure Bellistrad mentioned the word many times as he tried to train Zotar into one, but now, Zotar felt he could own up to the title of leader.
In the meantime before the water tribe soldiers set out to march for Airedale, Zotar trained with them. Of course seemed quite suspicious and odd considering the obvious ties between water and fire. But as he practiced events such as sword-fighting or hand-to-hand combat, even in duels considering their elements at battle, he did not feel any tension. For, it was if none of that matter. For once in Zotar's life he could say that a huge part about the history of his ancestors simply did not matter.
No, because through the training with the water soldiers, Zotar constantly kept Bellistrad's words in mind because now they made sense, they are no different from him. These men, they had a country, traditions, families to go back to one the war waging was over, if it was ever going to be. Zotar never though of it that way, he was too one-sided in the situation, never thinking for himself, when it came to breaking away from what he was told as a child. But then it also struck Zotar that he will soon be facing his own nation, his own soldiers, or men he once saw as such.
At that moment, he bore grief, sorrow, to believe he would be against his own tribe. So he excused himself from the battle-training, and made his way to somewhere quiet. Unbelievingly, Zotar actually floated against the waters of a pool inside Lakeshore. After he had to swim for his life, he discovered something special about water- it could either be peace, calm, cooling, or could follow with violence and mad splashing thrashing, its a choice to decide which one. It was always a choice for Zotar, but most of his life he had living his father's, but since he had met Bellistrad, he felt he free.
On his back, lying against the water, he mediated for the battle that soon faced him. That there will be sacrifices made, and he was willing to take them, no matter if it meant he had to end the lives of fire tribe soldiers or if his life would end. And came the time that the water tribe soldiers set out on their journey, with Zotar there besides Zianro, marching with a water tribe king, with the same goal in mind for once, stop Zaheed.
The battle was launched, well, the time that Zotar got there with Zianro, the air tribe was already being attacked. But hopefully, not for long were the people of Airedale going to be pressed under oppression and bloodshed. "Zianro, I'm going after Zaheed. Thank you, again, and," Zotar put his hand on Zianro's shoulder. "Let's save Imos." Zotar gave a bow and charged off in the direction he felt was the best way to his brother.
Zotar could see Zaheed from a distance, he was tallest and strangest-looking figure before him. Zotar took in a deep breath, filling air into his lungs, trying to find a peace in the midst of sorrow and suffering that surrounded. Dreaming and hoping that when this was all over, Zaheed would not only be put down but the separation of the tribes. Perhaps there would no longer be wars or battles like this, Imos would once again be united.
Zotar busted into the throne room to see before him, the monster he was tied to by blood, Zaheed, and his friend, his teacher, his savior, Bellistrad. "Leave him alone, Zaheed!" Zotar barked in stern voice, not in a tone of anger but one that gave the speech of a firm leader. "Your ruination of foreign tribes but also the fire tribe, ends here!"
Bellistrad Indorial
Bell slowly came out of his long dream, one he barely understood in the end but he got what he needed from it. He could tell he was uncomfortable and felt chains around him, pinning him to something solid. A wood pillar he realized it was, and slowly he recognized the room being in the Air Tribe style. His eyes widened as he bare witness once again to the terrifying wrath of Zaheed. Bell could do little more than shrink into himself and wait for the large man to leave him.
In short time Zotar arrived and called out in Bellistrad's defense. He was glad that Zotar had come to defend the Air Tribe and wondered if the Water tribe had come with him. Bell yelled out in a state of pure willpower at the sight of Zotar and Zaheed together again and burst his body out in blue flame violently. The chains, the tip of Zaheed's sword and the pillar that Bell had been chained to all either melted or became charcoal respectively. Bell sunk to the floor after his outburst and realized just how weak he was from incarceration.
Bell stood up and went to work on Zaheed, unleashing a fast array of fiery jabs and arcing rings of flame from his kicks. Each attack wore out Bell more and more but he kept up the attack with his flurry of hard pressed Fire Bending. Bell calls out to Zotar as he keeps up the assault. "It is time for your third lesson Zotar, the power of the yellow stomach chakra, and control of your Willpower!" Bell demonstrates this by rotating on his left leg and performing a strong upper-cut kick to Zaheed's lower chin, his strike sending a giant torrent of fire from his foot up and extending 20ft up into the sky. Bell retreated after this attack, his energy now starting to consume his flesh as patches of his skin became ashes and slowly smoldering embers.
Bell's body was at it's limit but Bell continued to fight even with the pain of burning alive. Bell finished his fight one way or another by igniting his body in a blue fiery aura and became a sapphire phoenix and rammed into Zaheed on a suicide run to incinerate both the evil King and himself in the flames...
When the ashes settled Bellistrad had vanished and only a single scrap of blue fabric marked where he had stood. His spirit raced around the energy of Zotar before disappearing into the light.
Bell slowly came out of his long dream, one he barely understood in the end but he got what he needed from it. He could tell he was uncomfortable and felt chains around him, pinning him to something solid. A wood pillar he realized it was, and slowly he recognized the room being in the Air Tribe style. His eyes widened as he bare witness once again to the terrifying wrath of Zaheed. Bell could do little more than shrink into himself and wait for the large man to leave him.
In short time Zotar arrived and called out in Bellistrad's defense. He was glad that Zotar had come to defend the Air Tribe and wondered if the Water tribe had come with him. Bell yelled out in a state of pure willpower at the sight of Zotar and Zaheed together again and burst his body out in blue flame violently. The chains, the tip of Zaheed's sword and the pillar that Bell had been chained to all either melted or became charcoal respectively. Bell sunk to the floor after his outburst and realized just how weak he was from incarceration.
Bell stood up and went to work on Zaheed, unleashing a fast array of fiery jabs and arcing rings of flame from his kicks. Each attack wore out Bell more and more but he kept up the attack with his flurry of hard pressed Fire Bending. Bell calls out to Zotar as he keeps up the assault. "It is time for your third lesson Zotar, the power of the yellow stomach chakra, and control of your Willpower!" Bell demonstrates this by rotating on his left leg and performing a strong upper-cut kick to Zaheed's lower chin, his strike sending a giant torrent of fire from his foot up and extending 20ft up into the sky. Bell retreated after this attack, his energy now starting to consume his flesh as patches of his skin became ashes and slowly smoldering embers.
Bell's body was at it's limit but Bell continued to fight even with the pain of burning alive. Bell finished his fight one way or another by igniting his body in a blue fiery aura and became a sapphire phoenix and rammed into Zaheed on a suicide run to incinerate both the evil King and himself in the flames...
When the ashes settled Bellistrad had vanished and only a single scrap of blue fabric marked where he had stood. His spirit raced around the energy of Zotar before disappearing into the light.
"You are not alone in this then. I may have been exiled from the water lands, but Imos is still my home. I will gladly lend you my sword and services to you, Ara Cilivren. Lend you my full strength if need be, even my very life. On my honor, I will help you defend all of Airedale."
She wasn't surprised by his proposal, even though he was a bit roughed up at the moment she could sense that he was a soldier in the core. There was no doubt that he would make such a request, she would be more surprised if he had asked how to get out of there the fastest and ran away. And even if she was questioning how much he could do in his current state she couldn't order him around, he wasn't a part of her tribe so who was she to stop him? That was not her obligation or even her business.
"Your kindness is too much, thank you, we accept your help. You may go and do what you want in the meantime, talk to the guards or something else, the choice is yours. I need to do some things now, so I will excuse myself." While she spoke she had stood up with the help of her cane before smiling politely towards the water exile and leaving the room. She was needed somewhere else, in fact she was probably needed everywhere at this point.
The two cousins were located in their study where they were actually arguing in hissing voices, no one of them agreeing to the other ones ideas. No one of them had any experiences with a real war or battle. Both of them thought they knew what was best but neither of them had any clues in reality. That was when one of the guards came stumbling into the room, blood leaking from defend wounds.
"We're under a a-attack, most of the men around the walls are... dead. I escaped right after an assault... They're here already."
Dead silence. No one said anything, the arguing was over. There wasn't anything to argue about anymore. It was already too late for that. Probably too late for anything. She had been told to defend the village, to keep people alive. But truly Ara didn't care the slightest about the land or the village, all she cared about was her people. As long as they got out alive, which she hoped they would because why wouldn't they all just scatter with the air as soon as they saw the enemy just like the guard who had escaped had done?
"You are wounded, leave the city. Fly out of here, don't die for something like this," The guard hesitated at first, clearly troubled by the order. They were assigned to guard the city, not run away when it got dangerous and Ara knew that. But she wanted to keep as many of them alive as possible, and if that meant to just abandon the village completely for its destruction so be it. When the guard had vanished from vision she turned towards Cailu who was looking out the open window, "Cousin, I want you to evacuate as many of ours as possible. Protect them while they escape, I know you can protect them."
Even he hesitated, his assignment was to protect Ara and not the others and clearly she needed a lot of protection in his opinion, "But... What about you?"
She only shook her head, "No, I don't need it. I can take care of myself, I don't need to use violence. I will simply slip through their grasp if they get that close. I will go to the stones. We can't let them have them. After that I will help you by looking for people that still hasn't left."
They both vanished, Cailu traveling out through the window still drifting away while the real wind grabbed a hold of him while Ara went downstairs and further into the building. She didn't need to open any doors, she just slipped through the slots, downwards. Underneath the dirt. Into the place where all secrets were kept. Once inside the hidden room she looked down onto the three stones. Funny thing was that the red one seemed to shine were it lied, she had never seen it happen before even though she had visited the room many times before. She guessed it was because of the presence of so many fire wielders.
After that unsettling realization she simply poked down the stones into her pouch without touching them with her bare hands and left the room to save the rest of her people from getting slaughtered. At least she hoped that was the worst scenario.
Honestly the attack on Shadowfen was funnier to watch, yeah watch. Just like she now was watching the slaughter going on in Airedale. It was just like Deborah had suspected, she wasn't supposed to fight. She was just there for the show and to keep the king company. Like before. And to be honest, she wasn't amused with it. At all. If it wasn't for the ongoing battle you would be able to hear her click her tongue more than once while she followed the king where he walked through the streets, clearly unhappy with her position in all this. But she didn't say anything, she wasn't stupid enough to do something like that on a day like this. She just silently listened to the kings bragging like always.
But clearly she had decided on the outcome to early, the news that got the king frustrated made her smile. Because apparently this would be more exciting than Shadowfen. Much more exciting. But also a bigger risk, she didn't have any reason to doubt her employer since she knew how strong the army and he was but still there was that tiny chance that they would lose. That meant she would lose as well. What would happen then was not something she would like to know. And how she was supposed to get out of here was also a question. But she pushed those thoughts aside, she didn't have any reason to doubt the king.
She had expected something more from the home of her father, she hadn't known what to expect but this was clearly not it. To know she was linked to this rundown place was not something she would be bragging about again, the house she guessed belonged to the leader since they walked into it wasn't even close to being impressive. If she didn't know better she would almost resemble it with something from Murtovaara’s slums. Small when comparing it to what Murtovaara had to offer and not even special or unique like Shadowfen.
"Deborah, trust me, I want you to hide within this room. I will soon be immersed within a duel. You know I treasure our time together, you served me in different places, but for now, I ask that you do what I say."
He wanted her to hide? Of all the things he could ask of her and he asked her to hide. Once more she started to click her tongue in annoyance but she wasn't going to start questioning him and being difficult now, "Fine."
Just like he had told her to do she walked further inside the room and leaned onto the wall with arms crossed in the darkest corner, she wasn't going to crouch down and hide behind some sort of junk like a kid. She refused to do that. She wasn't going to humiliate herself like that, because her pride didn't allow her to hide like some scared child. No. Not even if the king asked that of her. It was beneath her.
Zianro nodded. "Get going then Zotar. I'll deal with his forces." Zianro then raised his voice. "We'll go with the charge and flank maneuver! Two hundred of you charge in and get any fire warrior! Two one hundred man units will cover the flanks!" Zianro smiled inwardly. "Now Zaheed, Old Friend, it's time to end our little contest of strength..."
"First Unit, Charge!!"
---
Na'ari was with the Guards in the city, desperately helping them escape whilst he used Draconil and what little water remained in his pouch to hold off any forces trying to stop him from trying to help the best he could. He felt like he was the only water warrior that cared, until he heard the battle cries.
Warriors of Lakeshore leapt into the cities and fought against the fire soldiers. On the walls of the City itself, Several water warriors specializing in ice threw several icicles at the soldiers, further aiding them in their cause against the fire tribe's tyrannical Ruler. He thought he saw Cailu arriving to help. But that made his face turn pale with worry.
"Where is Ara?" He said silently to himself. It didn't matter, he had to fight off the troops with the newfound Calvary.
"First Unit, Charge!!"
---
Na'ari was with the Guards in the city, desperately helping them escape whilst he used Draconil and what little water remained in his pouch to hold off any forces trying to stop him from trying to help the best he could. He felt like he was the only water warrior that cared, until he heard the battle cries.
Warriors of Lakeshore leapt into the cities and fought against the fire soldiers. On the walls of the City itself, Several water warriors specializing in ice threw several icicles at the soldiers, further aiding them in their cause against the fire tribe's tyrannical Ruler. He thought he saw Cailu arriving to help. But that made his face turn pale with worry.
"Where is Ara?" He said silently to himself. It didn't matter, he had to fight off the troops with the newfound Calvary.
Did I just witness that? Zotar asked himself, immediately after Bellistrad just... disappeared. He just engulfed Zaheed in a flurry of what appeared to be blue flames. Zotar did not check upon on Zaheed's body thoroughly to determine his death. Instead, Zotar ran in panic to Bell's garments. "Bellistrad! Bell! No, no, no!" Zaheed cried as he shuffled through his friend's fabrics remaining, at least looking for a body. But no, what Zotar saw was true.
In that time that Zotar searched for his Bellistrad, Zaheed lied there, his body feeling as if it were set ablaze and his neck tightened, his death felt as if he were not only burning but also suffocating, choking. He needed more, he needed power, it was killing him, but he still had a hunger. Zotar was smart enough not to grasp his brother's essence of energy, knowing that his may be similar to Bell's because they looked like close companions. But there was another light he saw in the darkness that was his vision, Deborah. He knew that was her, she had a distinct glow and color because of her unique power.
Yes, there were moments of love he felt for Deborah, but that does not mean he was engaged with a desire for anyone else, that was himself. He has grown to be selfish, after feeling as if could not obtain his father's love, he made a decision early his life, he can only trust himself, he can only depend on him, only care about Zaheed. He pulled, tugged, and pried every ounce of magic and power Deborah had into her for himself. The pain could be described like tearing apart and ripping off skin, because he took something away from Deborah just important.
And with his power, Zaheed as able to muster just enough strength to rise up, and give one last attempt to end Zotar. But as Zaheed rose up, Zotar sensed it, not just because he could hear him but could sense the dark negative force. Then it felt like slow motion for Zotar, on his knees stopped searching for Bellistrad and instead felt Bellistrad course through his veins, pump his heart, calm his mind, breathe. Zotar rose up and with a thrust of his of both his hands he released his willpower. And just as before, Zaheed was scorched in armies of blue flames dancing against his flesh, forcing him to collapse, but this time Zaheed did not survive, he transformed into ashes.
Zotar felt exhausted he staggered back, panting, but he knew it was over.
Once the battle was over, with Zaheed's army defeated, Zotar went back home, to the fire tribe. Though the most recent memories he had there were horrid, he still had a heart for his people and knew his brother damaged them, they were hurting even if they avoided to show it. He did not know what to expect when he returned. Some hated him, they clung to what Zaheed's claimed, other were wise enough to believe that a wicked man tells wicked lies. And because so many were released from fear, relieved that Zaheed was finally gone, they bowed to the man that stood up against him, Zotar of course. He rid the tribe of worshipping Zaheed, destroying the idols and statues they were forced to worship.
Zotar had a re-coronation as Lord Zotar, except this time he did wear the traditional bracers, and he did not even ask Zianro for them back. Instead, he proclaimed, that they would take a new path, embark on a new story, and tarnish the reputation of the fire tribe to be a people of war and bloodlust, because one day, if he could make possible, let the tribes unite as one people. Because just as Bellistrad said, they are all the same.
But of course Zotar did not always have the grandest nor happiest of time being the tribe's leader. With his vision came riots, people that forbid to turn away from their old ways, but Zotar did not respond to their rebellion with violence, he did not want to strike fear into his people as his brother did. Instead Zotar used his words, speaking to them boldly, rebuking their arrogance to fight with those they find foreign. The riots did not end immediately, that took time, but eventually the rebels saw there be no need for a war after so leaving one recently. They also took notice the patience and peace Zotar had about him, he was a loving man, who now never rushed to anger nor judgment, he forgave. Zotar mediated through the troubles and temptation to respond in fury, not only because he felt he needed it but because every time he did sat in his cross-legged position doing that thing he so once did not understand and in fact dreaded, it was like he could hear Bellistrad or at least sense his spirit there with him. It was as if Bellistrad never did die, he would not in Zotar's memories.
Though not only did Zotar share a love to his tribe but others, he tried to locate her after the battle, wishing to help her tribe recover from the attack. He did not want the air tribe to be suffering and to be alone, Zotar experienced and knows exactly the feeling of that. And with that Zotar released the earth benders Zaheed enslaved, but not only that, Zotar let them coexist with the fire tribe, also giving them villages so that they may be able to reflect upon their own traditions. For the water tribe, Zotar reached out to Zianro to respecting the man after he provided troops and came through in the battle of Airedale. Zotar scheduled meetings to discussed an alliance with the water tribe, praying that Zianro would agree, in hopes one day perhaps water and fire may live together at peace with all the other bearers of elements in this place of Imos.
In that time that Zotar searched for his Bellistrad, Zaheed lied there, his body feeling as if it were set ablaze and his neck tightened, his death felt as if he were not only burning but also suffocating, choking. He needed more, he needed power, it was killing him, but he still had a hunger. Zotar was smart enough not to grasp his brother's essence of energy, knowing that his may be similar to Bell's because they looked like close companions. But there was another light he saw in the darkness that was his vision, Deborah. He knew that was her, she had a distinct glow and color because of her unique power.
Yes, there were moments of love he felt for Deborah, but that does not mean he was engaged with a desire for anyone else, that was himself. He has grown to be selfish, after feeling as if could not obtain his father's love, he made a decision early his life, he can only trust himself, he can only depend on him, only care about Zaheed. He pulled, tugged, and pried every ounce of magic and power Deborah had into her for himself. The pain could be described like tearing apart and ripping off skin, because he took something away from Deborah just important.
And with his power, Zaheed as able to muster just enough strength to rise up, and give one last attempt to end Zotar. But as Zaheed rose up, Zotar sensed it, not just because he could hear him but could sense the dark negative force. Then it felt like slow motion for Zotar, on his knees stopped searching for Bellistrad and instead felt Bellistrad course through his veins, pump his heart, calm his mind, breathe. Zotar rose up and with a thrust of his of both his hands he released his willpower. And just as before, Zaheed was scorched in armies of blue flames dancing against his flesh, forcing him to collapse, but this time Zaheed did not survive, he transformed into ashes.
Zotar felt exhausted he staggered back, panting, but he knew it was over.
Epilogue:
Once the battle was over, with Zaheed's army defeated, Zotar went back home, to the fire tribe. Though the most recent memories he had there were horrid, he still had a heart for his people and knew his brother damaged them, they were hurting even if they avoided to show it. He did not know what to expect when he returned. Some hated him, they clung to what Zaheed's claimed, other were wise enough to believe that a wicked man tells wicked lies. And because so many were released from fear, relieved that Zaheed was finally gone, they bowed to the man that stood up against him, Zotar of course. He rid the tribe of worshipping Zaheed, destroying the idols and statues they were forced to worship.
Zotar had a re-coronation as Lord Zotar, except this time he did wear the traditional bracers, and he did not even ask Zianro for them back. Instead, he proclaimed, that they would take a new path, embark on a new story, and tarnish the reputation of the fire tribe to be a people of war and bloodlust, because one day, if he could make possible, let the tribes unite as one people. Because just as Bellistrad said, they are all the same.
But of course Zotar did not always have the grandest nor happiest of time being the tribe's leader. With his vision came riots, people that forbid to turn away from their old ways, but Zotar did not respond to their rebellion with violence, he did not want to strike fear into his people as his brother did. Instead Zotar used his words, speaking to them boldly, rebuking their arrogance to fight with those they find foreign. The riots did not end immediately, that took time, but eventually the rebels saw there be no need for a war after so leaving one recently. They also took notice the patience and peace Zotar had about him, he was a loving man, who now never rushed to anger nor judgment, he forgave. Zotar mediated through the troubles and temptation to respond in fury, not only because he felt he needed it but because every time he did sat in his cross-legged position doing that thing he so once did not understand and in fact dreaded, it was like he could hear Bellistrad or at least sense his spirit there with him. It was as if Bellistrad never did die, he would not in Zotar's memories.
Though not only did Zotar share a love to his tribe but others, he tried to locate her after the battle, wishing to help her tribe recover from the attack. He did not want the air tribe to be suffering and to be alone, Zotar experienced and knows exactly the feeling of that. And with that Zotar released the earth benders Zaheed enslaved, but not only that, Zotar let them coexist with the fire tribe, also giving them villages so that they may be able to reflect upon their own traditions. For the water tribe, Zotar reached out to Zianro to respecting the man after he provided troops and came through in the battle of Airedale. Zotar scheduled meetings to discussed an alliance with the water tribe, praying that Zianro would agree, in hopes one day perhaps water and fire may live together at peace with all the other bearers of elements in this place of Imos.